FOXE'S BOOK OF MARTYRS

CHAPTER I - History of Christian Martyrs to

the First General Persecutions
Under Nero
Christ our Savior, in the Gospel of St. Matthew, hearing the confession of Simon Peter, who, first of all
other, openly acknowledged Him to be the Son of God, and perceiving the secret hand of His Father therein,
called him (alluding to his name) a rock, upon which rock He would build His Church so strong that the
gates of hell should not prevail against it. In which words three things are to be noted: First, that Christ will
have a Church in this world. Secondly, that the same Church should mightily be impugned, not only by the
world, but also by the uttermost strength and powers of all hell. And, thirdly, that the same Church,
notwithstanding the uttermost of the devil and all his malice, should continue.

Which prophecy of Christ we see wonderfully to be verified, insomuch that the whole course of the Church
to this day may seem nothing else but a verifying of the said prophecy. First, that Christ hath set up a
Church, needeth no declaration. Secondly, what force of princes, kings, monarchs, governors, and rulers of
this world, with their subjects, publicly and privately, with all their strength and cunning, have bent
themselves against this Church! And, thirdly, how the said Church, all this notwithstanding, hath yet endured
and holden its own! What storms and tempests it hath overpast, wondrous it is to behold: for the more
evident declaration whereof, I have addressed this present history, to the end, first, that the wonderful works
of God in His Church might appear to His glory; also that, the continuance and proceedings of the Church,
from time to time, being set forth, more knowledge and experience may redound thereby, to the profit of the
reader and edification of Christian faith.

As it is not our business to enlarge upon our Savior's history, either before or after His crucifixion, we shall
only find it necessary to remind our readers of the discomfiture of the Jews by His subsequent resurrection.
Although one apostle had betrayed Him; although another had denied Him, under the solemn sanction of an
oath; and although the rest had forsaken Him, unless we may except "the disciple who was known unto the
high-priest"; the history of His resurrection gave a new direction to all their hearts, and, after the mission of
the Holy Spirit, imparted new confidence to their minds. The powers with which they were endued
emboldened them to proclaim His name, to the confusion of the Jewish rulers, and the astonishment of
Gentile proselytes.

I. St. Stephen
St. Stephen suffered the next in order. His death was occasioned by the faithful manner in which he
preached the Gospel to the betrayers and murderers of Christ. To such a degree of madness were
they excited, that they cast him out of the city and stoned him to death. The time when he suffered
is generally supposed to have been at the passover which succeeded to that of our Lord's
crucifixion, and to the era of his ascension, in the following spring.

Upon this a great persecution was raised against all who professed their belief in Christ as the Messiah, or as
a prophet. We are immediately told by St. Luke, that "there was a great persecution against the church which
was at Jerusalem;" and that "they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria,
except the apostles."

About two thousand Christians, with Nicanor, one of the seven deacons, suffered martyrdom during the
"persecution that arose about Stephen."

II. James the Great

The next martyr we meet with, according to St. Luke, in the History of the Apsotles' Acts, was
James the son of Zebedee, the elder brother of John, and a relative of our Lord; for his mother
Salome was cousin-german to the Virgin Mary. It was not until ten years after the death of Stephen
that the second martyrdom took place; for no sooner had Herod Agrippa been appointed governor
of Judea, than, with a view to ingratiate himself with them, he raised a sharp persecution against the
Christians, and determined to make an effectual blow, by striking at their leaders. The account
given us by an eminent primitive writer, Clemens Alexandrinus, ought not to be overlooked; that, as
James was led to the place of martyrdom, his accuser was brought to repent of his conduct by the
apostle's extraordinary courage and undauntedness, and fell down at his feet to request his pardon,
professing himself a Christian, and resolving that James should not receive the crown of martyrdom
alone. Hence they were both beheaded at the same time. Thus did the first apostolic martyr
cheerfully and resolutely receive that cup, which he had told our Savior he was ready to drink.
Timon and Parmenas suffered martyrdom about the same time; the one at Philippi, and the other in
Macedonia. These events took place A.D. 44.

III. Philip
Was born at Bethsaida, in Galilee and was first called by the name of "disciple." He labored
diligently in Upper Asia, and suffered martyrdom at Heliopolis, in Phrygia. He was scourged,
thrown into prison, and afterwards crucified, A.D. 54.

IV. Matthew
Whose occupation was that of a toll-gatherer, was born at Nazareth. He wrote his gospel in Hebrew,
which was afterwards translated into Greek by James the Less. The scene of his labors was Parthia,
and Ethiopia, in which latter country he suffered martyrdom, being slain with a halberd in the city
of Nadabah, A.D. 60.

V. James the Less

Is supposed by some to have been the brother of our Lord, by a former wife of Joseph. This is very doubtful,
and accords too much with the Catholic superstition, that Mary never had any other children except our
Savior. He was elected to the oversight of the churches of Jerusalem; and was the author of the Epistle
ascribed to James in the sacred canon. At the age of ninety-four he was beat and stoned by the Jews; and
finally had his brains dashed out with a fuller's club.

VI. Matthias
Of whom less is known than of most of the other disciples, was elected to fill the vacant place of Judas. He
was stoned at Jerusalem and then beheaded.
VII. Andrew
Was the brother of Peter. He preached the gospel to many Asiatic nations; but on his arrival at Edessa he was
taken and crucified on a cross, the two ends of which were fixed transversely in the ground. Hence the
derivation of the term, St. Andrew's Cross.

VIII. St. Mark

Was born of Jewish parents of the tribe of Levi. He is supposed to have been converted to Christianity by
Peter, whom he served as an amanuensis, and under whose inspection he wrote his Gospel in the Greek
language. Mark was dragged to pieces by the people of Alexandria, at the great solemnity of Serapis their
idol, ending his life under their merciless hands.

IX. Peter
Among many other saints, the blessed apostle Peter was condemned to death, and crucified, as some do
write, at Rome; albeit some others, and not without cause, do doubt thereof. Hegesippus saith that Nero
sought matter against Peter to put him to death; which, when the people perceived, they entreated Peter with
much ado that he would fly the city. Peter, through their importunity at length persuaded, prepared himself to
avoid. But, coming to the gate, he saw the Lord Christ come to meet him, to whom he, worshipping, said,
"Lord, whither dost Thou go?" To whom He answered and said, "I am come again to be crucified." By this,
Peter, perceiving his suffering to be understood, returned into the city. Jerome saith that he was crucified, his
head being down and his feet upward, himself so requiring, because he was (he said) unworthy to be
crucified after the same form and manner as the Lord was.

X. Paul
Paul, the apostle, who before was called Saul, after his great travail and unspeakable labors in
promoting the Gospel of Christ, suffered also in this first persecution under Nero. Abdias, declareth
that under his execution Nero sent two of his esquires, Ferega and Parthemius, to bring him word of
his death. They, coming to Paul instructing the people, desired him to pray for them, that they might
believe; who told them that shortly after they should believe and be baptised at His sepulcher. This
done, the soldiers came and led him out of the city to the place of execution, where he, after his
prayers made, gave his neck to the sword.

XI. Jude
The brother of James, was commonly called Thaddeus. He was crucified at Edessa, A.D. 72.

XII. Bartholomew
Preached in several countries, and having translated the Gospel of Matthew into the language of
India, he propagated it in that country. He was at length cruelly beaten and then crucified by the
impatient idolaters.

XIII. Thomas
Called Didymus, preached the Gospel in Parthia and India, where exciting the rage of the pagan
priests, he was martyred by being thrust through with a spear.

XIV. Luke
The evangelist, was the author of the Gospel which goes under his name. He travelled with Paul through
various countries, and is supposed to have been hanged on an olive tree, by the idolatrous priests of Greece.

XV. Simon
Surnamed Zelotes, preached the Gospel in Mauritania, Africa, and even in Britain, in which latter
country he was crucified, A.D. 74.

XVI. John
The "beloved disciple," was brother to James the Great. The churches of Smyrna, Pergamos, Sardis,
Philadelphia, Laodicea, and Thyatira, were founded by him. From Ephesus he was ordered to be
sent to Rome, where it is affirmed he was cast into a cauldron of boiling oil. He escaped by miracle,
without injury. Domitian afterwards banished him to the Isle of Patmos, where he wrote the Book of
Revelation. Nerva, the successor of Domitian, recalled him. He was the only apostle who escaped a
violent death.

XVII. Barnabas
Was of Cyprus, but of Jewish descent, his death is supposed to have taken place about A.D. 73.

And yet, notwithstanding all these continual persecutions and horrible punishments, the Church daily
increased, deeply rooted in the doctrine of the apostles and of men apostolical, and watered plentously with
the blood of saints.
 CHAPTER II - The Ten Primitive
Persecutions
The First Persecution, Under Nero, A.D. 67
The first persecution of the Church took place in the year 67, under Nero, the sixth emperor of Rome. This
monarch reigned for the space of five years, with tolerable credit to himself, but then gave way to the
greatest extravagancy of temper, and to the most atrocious barbarities. Among other diabolical whims, he
ordered that the city of Rome should be set on fire, which order was executed by his officers, guards, and
servants. While the imperial city was in flames, he went up to the tower of Macaenas, played upon his harp,
sung the song of the burning of Troy, and openly declared that 'he wished the ruin of all things before his
death.' Besides the noble pile, called the Circus, many other palaces and houses were consumed; several
thousands perished in the flames, were smothered in the smoke, or buried beneath the ruins.

This dreadful conflagration continued nine days; when Nero, finding that his conduct was greatly blamed,
and a severe odium cast upon him, determined to lay the whole upon the Christians, at once to excuse
himself, and have an opportunity of glutting his sight with new cruelties. This was the occasion of the first
persecution; and the barbarities exercised on the Christians were such as even excited the commiseration of
the Romans themselves. Nero even refined upon cruelty, and contrived all manner of punishments for the
Christians that the most infernal imagination could design. In particular, he had some sewed up in skins of
wild beasts, and then worried by dogs until they expired; and others dressed in shirts made stiff with wax,
fixed to axletrees, and set on fire in his gardens, in order to illuminate them. This persecution was general
throughout the whole Roman Empire; but it rather increased than diminished the spirit of Christianity. In the
course of it, St. Paul and St. Peter were martyred.

To their names may be added, Erastus, chamberlain of Corinth; Aristarchus, the Macedonian, and
Trophimus, an Ephesians, converted by St. Paul, and fellow-laborer with him, Joseph, commonly called
Barsabas, and Ananias, bishop of Damascus; each of the Seventy.

The Second Persecution, Under Domitian, A.D. 81

The emperor Domitian, who was naturally inclined to cruelty, first slew his brother, and then raised the
second persecution against the Christians. In his rage he put to death some of the Roman senators, some
through malice; and others to confiscate their estates. He then commanded all the lineage of David be put to
death.

Among the numerous martyrs that suffered during this persecution was Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem, who
was crucified; and St. John, who was boiled in oil, and afterward banished to Patmos. Flavia, the daughter of
a Roman senator, was likewise banished to Pontus; and a law was made, "That no Christian, once brought
before the tribunal, should be exempted from punishment without renouncing his religion."

A variety of fabricated tales were, during this reign, composed in order to injure the Christians. Such was the
infatuation of the pagans, that, if famine, pestilence, or earthquakes afflicted any of the Roman provinces, it
was laid upon the Christians. These persecutions among the Christians increased the number of informers
and many, for the sake of gain, swore away the lives of the innocent.

Another hardship was, that, when any Christians were brought before the magistrates, a test oath was
proposed, when, if they refused to take it, death was pronounced against them; and if they confessed
themselves Christians, the sentence was the same.
The following were the most remarkable among the numerous martyrs who suffered during this persecution.

Dionysius, the Areopagite, was an Athenian by birth, and educated in all the useful and ornamental literature
of Greece. He then travelled to Egypt to study astronomy, and made very particular observations on the great
and supernatural eclipse, which happened at the time of our Savior's crucifixion.

The sanctity of his conversation and the purity of his manners recommended him so strongly to the
Christians in general, that he was appointed bishop of Athens.

Nicodemus, a benevolent Christian of some distinction, suffered at Rome during the rage of Domitian's
persecution.

Protasius and Gervasius were martyred at Milan.

Timothy was the celebrated disciple of St. Paul, and bishop of Ephesus, where he zealously governed the
Church until A.D. 97. At this period, as the pagans were about to celebrate a feast called Catagogion,
Timothy, meeting the procession, severely reproved them for their ridiculous idolatry, which so exasperated
the people that they fell upon him with their clubs, and beat him in so dreadful a manner that he expired of
the bruises two days later.

The Third Persecution, Under Trajan, A.D. 108

In the third persecution Pliny the Second, a man learned and famous, seeing the lamentable slaughter of
Christians, and moved therewith to pity, wrote to Trajan, certifying him that there were many thousands of
them daily put to death, of which none did any thing contrary to the Roman laws worthy of persecution. "The
whole account they gave of their crime or error (whichever it is to be called) amounted only to this-viz. that
they were accustomed on a stated day to meet before daylight, and to repeat together a set form of prayer to
Christ as a God, and to bind themselves by an obligation-not indeed to commit wickedness; but, on the
contrary-never to commit theft, robbery, or adultery, never to falsify their word, never to defraud any man:
after which it was their custom to separate, and reassemble to partake in common of a harmless meal."

In this persecution suffered the blessed martyr, Ignatius, who is held in famous reverence among very many.
This Ignatius was appointed to the bishopric of Antioch next after Peter in succession. Some do say, that he,
being sent from Syria to Rome, because he professed Christ, was given to the wild beasts to be devoured. It
is also said of him, that when he passed through Asia, being under the most strict custody of his keepers, he
strengthened and confirmed the churches through all the cities as he went, both with his exhortations and
preaching of the Word of God. Accordingly, having come to Smyrna, he wrote to the Church at Rome,
exhorting them not to use means for his deliverance from martyrdom, lest they should deprive him of that
which he most longed and hoped for. "Now I begin to be a disciple. I care for nothing, of visible or invisible
things, so that I may but win Christ. Let fire and the cross, let the companies of wild beasts, let breaking of
bones and tearing of limbs, let the grinding of the whole body, and all the malice of the devil, come upon me;
be it so, only may I win Christ Jesus!" And even when he was sentenced to be thrown to the beasts, such as
the burning desire that he had to suffer, that he spake, what time he heard the lions roaring, saying: "I am the
wheat of Christ: I am going to be ground with the teeth of wild beasts, that I may be found pure bread."

Trajan being succeeded by Adrian, the latter continued this third persecution with as much severity as his
predecessor. About this time Alexander, bishop of Rome, with his two deacons, were martyred; as were
Quirinus and Hernes, with their families;

Zenon, a Roman nobleman, and about ten thousand other Christians.

In Mount Ararat many were crucified, crowned with thorns, and spears run into their sides, in imitation of
Christ's passion. Eustachius, a brave and successful Roman commander, was by the emperor ordered to join
in an idolatrous sacrifice to celebrate some of his own victories; but his faith (being a Christian in his heart)
was so much greater than his vanity, that he nobly refused it. Enraged at the denial, the ungrateful emperor
forgot the service of this skilful commander, and ordered him and his whole family to be martyred.

At the martyrdom of Faustines and Jovita, brothers and citizens of Brescia, their torments were so many, and
their patience so great, that Calocerius, a pagan, beholding them, was struck with admiration, and exclaimed
in a kind of ecstasy, "Great is the God of the Christians!" for which he was apprehended, and suffered a
similar fate.

Many other similar cruelties and rigors were exercised against the Christians, until Quadratus, bishop of
Athens, made a learned apology in their favor before the emperor, who happened to be there and Aristides, a
philosopher of the same city, wrote an elegant epistle, which caused Adrian to relax in his severities, and
relent in their favor.

Adrian dying A.D. 138, was succeeded by Antoninus Pius, one of the most amiable monarchs that ever
reigned, and who stayed the persecutions against the Christians.

The Fourth Persecution, Under Marcus Aurelius Antoninus,

A.D. 162
Marcus Aurelius, followed about the year of our Lord 161, a man of nature more stern and severe; and,
although in study of philosophy and in civil government no less commendable, yet, toward the Christians
sharp and fierce; by whom was moved the fourth persecution.

The cruelties used in this persecution were such that many of the spectators shuddered with horror at the
sight, and were astonished at the intrepidity of the sufferers. Some of the martyrs were obliged to pass, with
their already wounded feet, over thorns, nails, sharp shells, etc. upon their points, others were scourged until
their sinews and veins lay bare, and after suffering the most excruciating tortures that could be devised, they
were destroyed by the most terrible deaths.

Germanicus, a young man, but a true Christian, being delivered to the wild beasts on account of his faith,
behaved with such astonishing courage that several pagans became converts to a faith which inspired such
fortitude.

Polycarp, the venerable bishop of Smyrna, hearing that persons were seeking for him, escaped, but was
discovered by a child. After feasting the guards who apprehended him, he desired an hour in prayer, which
being allowed, he prayed with such fervency, that his guards repented that they had been instrumental in
taking him. He was, however, carried before the proconsul, condemned, and burnt in the market place.

The proconsul then urged him, saying, "Swear, and I will release thee;--reproach Christ."

Polycarp answered, "Eighty and six years have I served him, and he never once wronged me; how then shall
I blaspheme my King, Who hath saved me?" At the stake to which he was only tied, but not nailed as usual,
as he assured them he should stand immovable, the flames, on their kindling the fagots, encircled his body,
like an arch, without touching him; and the executioner, on seeing this, was ordered to pierce him with a
sword, when so great a quantity of blood flowed out as extinguished the fire. But his body, at the instigation
of the enemies of the Gospel, especially Jews, was ordered to be consumed in the pile, and the request of his
friends, who wished to give it Christian burial, rejected. They nevertheless collected his bones and as much
of his remains as possible, and caused them to be decently interred.
Metrodorus, a minister, who preached boldly, and Pionius, who made some excellent apologies for the
Christian faith, were likewise burnt. Carpus and Papilus, two worthy Christians, and Agatonica, a pious
woman, suffered martyrdom at Pergamopolis, in Asia.

Felicitatis, an illustrious Roman lady, of a considerable family, and the most shining virtues, was a devout
Christian. She had seven sons, whom she had educated with the most exemplary piety.

Januarius, the eldest, was scourged, and pressed to death with weights; Felix and Philip, the two next had
their brains dashed out with clubs; Silvanus, the fourth, was murdered by being thrown from a precipice; and
the three younger sons, Alexander, Vitalis, and Martial, were beheaded. The mother was beheaded with the
same sword as the three latter.

Justin, the celebrated philosopher, fell a martyr in this persecution. He was a native of Neapolis, in Samaria,
and was born A.D. 103. Justin was a great lover of truth, and a universal scholar; he investigated the Stoic
and Peripatetic philosophy, and attempted the Pythagorean; but the behavior of our of its professors
disgusting him, he applied himself to the Platonic, in which he took great delight. About the year 133, when
he was thirty years of age, he became a convert to Christianity, and then, for the first time, perceived the real
nature of truth.

He wrote an elegant epistle to the Gentiles, and employed his talents in convincing the Jews of the truth of
the Christian rites; spending a great deal of time in travelling, until he took up his abode in Rome, and fixed
his habitation upon the Viminal mount.

He kept a public school, taught many who afterward became great men, and wrote a treatise to confuse
heresies of all kinds. As the pagans began to treat the Christians with great severity, Justin wrote his first
apology in their favor. This piece displays great learning and genius, and occasioned the emperor to publish
an edict in favor of the Christians.

Soon after, he entered into frequent contests with Crescens, a person of a vicious life and conversation, but a
celebrated cynic philosopher; and his arguments appeared so powerful, yet disgusting to the cynic, that he
resolved on, and in the sequel accomplished, his destruction.

The second apology of Justin, upon certain severities, gave Crescens the cynic an opportunity of prejudicing
the emperor against the writer of it; upon which Justin, and six of his companions, were apprehended. Being
commanded to sacrifice to the pagan idols, they refused, and were condemned to be scourged, and then
beheaded; which sentence was executed with all imaginable severity.

Several were beheaded for refusing to sacrifice to the image of Jupiter; in particular Concordus, a deacon of
the city of Spolito.

Some of the restless northern nations having risen in arms against Rome, the emperor marched to encounter
them. He was, however, drawn into an ambuscade, and dreaded the loss of his whole army. Enveloped with
mountains, surrounded by enemies, and perishing with thirst, the pagan deities were invoked in vain; when
the men belonging to the militine, or thundering legion, who were all Christians, were commanded to call
upon their God for succor. A miraculous deliverance immediately ensued; a prodigious quantity of rain fell,
which, being caught by the men, and filling their dykes, afforded a sudden and astonishing relief. It appears
that the storm which miraculously flashed in the face of the enemy so intimidated them, that part deserted to
the Roman army; the rest were defeated, and the revolted provinces entirely recovered.

This affair occasioned the persecution to subside for some time, at least in those parts immediately under the
inspection of the emperor; but we find that it soon after raged in France, particularly at Lyons, where the
tortures to which many of the Christians were put, almost exceed the powers of description.
The principal of these martyrs were Vetius Agathus, a young man; Blandina, a Christian lady, of a weak
constitution; Sanctus, a deacon of Vienna; red hot plates of brass were placed upon the tenderest parts of his
body; Biblias, a weak woman, once an apostate. Attalus, of Pergamus; and Pothinus, the venerable bishop of
Lyons, who was ninety years of age. Blandina, on the day when she and the three other champions were first
brought into the amphitheater, she was suspended on a piece of wood fixed in the ground, and exposed as
food for the wild beasts; at which time, by her earnest prayers, she encouraged others. But none of the wild
beasts would touch her, so that she was remanded to prison. When she was again produced for the third and
last time, she was accompanied by Ponticus, a youth of fifteen, and the constancy of their faith so enraged
the multitude that neither the sex of the one nor the youth of the other were respected, being exposed to all
manner of punishments and tortures. Being strengthened by Blandina, he persevered unto death; and she,
after enduring all the torments heretofore mentioned, was at length slain with the sword.

When the Christians, upon these occasions, received martyrdom, they were ornamented, and crowned with
garlands of flowers; for which they, in heaven, received eternal crowns of glory.

It has been said that the lives of the early Christians consisted of "persecution above ground and prayer
below ground." Their lives are expressed by the Coliseum and the catacombs. Beneath Rome are the
excavations which we call the catacombs, whivch were at once temples and tombs. The early Church of
Rome might well be called the Church of the Catacombs. There are some sixty catacombs near Rome, in
which some six hundred miles of galleries have been traced, and these are not all. These galleries are about
eight feet high and from three to five feet wide, containing on either side several rows of long, low,
horizontal recesses, one above another like berths in a ship. In these the dead bodies were placed and the
front closed, either by a single marble slab or several great tiles laid in mortar. On these slabs or tiles,
epitaphs or symbols are graved or painted. Both pagans and Christians buried their dead in these catacombs.
When the Christian graves have been opened the skeletons tell their own terrible tale. Heads are found
severed from the body, ribs and shoulder blades are broken, bones are often calcined from fire. But despite
the awful story of persecution that we may read here, the inscriptions breathe forth peace and joy and
triumph. Here are a few:

"Here lies Marcia, put to rest in a dream of peace."

"Lawrence to his sweetest son, borne away of angels."

"Victorious in peace and in Christ."

"Being called away, he went in peace."

Remember when reading these inscriptions the story the skeletons tell of persecution, of torture, and of fire.

But the full force of these epitaphs is seen when we contrast them with the pagan epitaphs, such as:

"Live for the present hour, since we are sure of nothing else."

"I lift my hands against the gods who took me away at the age of twenty though I had done no harm."

"Once I was not. Now I am not. I know nothing about it, and it is no concern of mine."

"Traveler, curse me not as you pass, for I am in darkness and cannot answer."

The most frequent Christian symbols on the walls of the catacombs, are, the good shepherd with the lamb on
his shoulder, a ship under full sail, harps, anchors, crowns, vines, and above all the fish.

The Fifth Persecution, Commencing with Severus, A.D. 192

Severus, having been recovered from a severe fit of sickness by a Christian, became a great favorer of the
Christians in general; but the prejudice and fury of the ignorant multitude prevailing, obsolete laws were put
in execution against the Christians. The progress of Christianity alarmed the pagans, and they revived the
stale calumny of placing accidental misfortunes to the account of its professors, A.D. 192.

But, though persecuting malice raged, yet the Gospel shone with resplendent brightness; and, firm as an
impregnable rock, withstood the attacks of its boisterous enemies with success. Tertullian, who lived in this
age, informs us that if the Christians had collectively withdrawn themselves from the Roman territories, the
empire would have been greatly depopulated.

Victor, bishop of Rome, suffered martyrdom in the first year of the third century, A.D. 201. Leonidus, the
father of the celebrated Origen, was beheaded for being a Christian. Many of Origen's hearers likewise
suffered martyrdom; particularly two brothers, named Plutarchus and Serenus; another Serenus, Heron, and
Heraclides, were beheaded. Rhais had boiled pitch poured upon her head, and was then burnt, as was
Marcella her mother. Potainiena, the sister of Rhais, was executed in the same manner as Rhais had been; but
Basilides, an officer belonging to the army, and ordered to attend her execution, became her convert.

Basilides being, as an officer, required to take a certain oath, refused, saying, that he could not swear by the
Roman idols, as he was a Christian. Struck with surpsie, the people could not, at first, believe what they
heard; but he had no sooner confirmed the same, than he was dragged before the judge, committed to prison,
and speedily afterward beheaded.

Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons, was born in Greece, and received both a polite and a Christian education. It is
generally supposed that the account of the persecutions at Lyons was written by himself. He succeeded the
martyr Pothinus as bishop of Lyons, and ruled his diocese with great propriety; he was a zealous opposer of
heresies in general, and, about A.D. 187, he wrote a celebrated tract against heresy. Victor, the bishop of
Rome, wanting to impose the keeping of Easter there, in preference to other places, it occasioned some
disorders among the Christians. In particular, Irenaeus wrote him a synodical epistle, in the name of the
Gallic churches. This zeal, in favor of Christianity, pointed him out as an object of resentment to the
emperor; and in A.D. 202, he was beheaded.

The persecutions now extending to Africa, many were martyred in that quarter of the globe; the most
particular of whom we shall mention.

Perpetua, a married lady, of about twenty-two years. Those who suffered with her were, Felicitas, a married
lady, big with child at the time of her being apprehended, and Revocatus, catechumen of Carthage, and a
slave. The names of the other prisoners, destined to suffer upon this occasion, were Saturninus, Secundulus,
and Satur. On the day appointed for their execution, they were led to the amphitheater. Satur, Saturninus, and
Revocatus were ordered to run the gauntlet between the hunters, or such as had the care of the wild beasts.
The hunters being drawn up in two ranks, they ran between, and were severely lashed as they passed.
Felicitas and Perpetua were stripped, in order to be thrown to a mad bull, which made his first attack upon
Perpetua, and stunned her; he then darted at Felicitas, and gored her dreadfully; but not killing them, the
executioner did that office with a sword. Revocatus and Satur were destroyed by wild beasts; Saturninus was
beheaded; and Secundulus died in prison. These executions were in the 205, on the eighth day of March.

Speratus and twelve others were likewise beheaded; as was Andocles in France. Asclepiades, bishop of
Antioch, suffered many tortures, but his life was spared.

Cecilia, a young lady of good family in Rome, was married to a gentleman named Valerian. She converted
her husband and brother, who were beheaded; and the maximus, or officer, who led them to execution,
becoming their convert, suffered the same fate. The lady was placed naked in a scalding bath, and having
continued there a considerable time, her head was struck off with a sword, A.D. 222.
Calistus, bishop of Rome, was martyred, A.D. 224; but the manner of his death is not recorded; and Urban,
bishop of Rome, met the same fate A.D. 232.

The Sixth Persecution, Under Maximus, A.D. 235

A.D. 235, was in the time of Maximinus. In Cappadocia, the president, Seremianus, did all he could to
exterminate the Christians from that province.

The principal persons who perished under this reign were Pontianus, bishop of Rome; Anteros, a Grecian, his
successor, who gave offence to the government by collecting the acts of the martyrs, Pammachius and
Quiritus, Roman senators, with all their families, and many other Christians; Simplicius, senator;

Calepodius, a Christian minister, thrown into the Tyber; Martina, a noble and beautiful virgin; and
Hippolitus, a Christian prelate, tied to a wild horse, and dragged until he expired.

During this persecution, raised by Maximinus, numberless Christians were slain without trial, and buried
indiscriminately in heaps, sometimes fifty or sixty being cast into a pit together, without the least decency.

The tyrant Maximinus dying, A.D. 238, was succeeded by Gordian, during whose reign, and that of his
successor Philip, the Church was free from persecution for the space of more than ten years; but in A.D. 249,
a violent persecution broke out in Alexandria, at the instigation of a pagan priest, without the knowledge of
the emperor.

The Seventh Persecution, Under Decius, A.D. 249

This was occasioned partly by the hatred he bore to his predecessor Philip, who was deemed a Christian and
was partly by his jealousy concerning the amazing increase of Christianity; for the heathen temples began to
be forsaken, and the Christian churches thronged.

These reasons stimulated Decius to attempt the very extirpation of the name of Christian; and it was
unfortunate for the Gospel, that many errors had, about this time, crept into the Church: the Christians were
at variance with each other; self-interest divided those whom social love ought to have united; and the
virulence of pride occasioned a variety of factions.

The heathens in general were ambitious to enforce the imperial decrees upon this occasion, and looked upon
the murder of a Christian as a merit to themselves. The martyrs, upon this occasion, were innumerable; but
the principal we shall give some account of.

Fabian, the bishop of Rome, was the first person of eminence who felt the severity of this persecution. The
deceased emperor, Philip, had, on account of his integrity, committed his treasure to the care of this good
man. But Decius, not finding as much as his avarice made him expect, determined to wreak his vengeance on
the good prelate. He was accordingly seized; and on January 20, A.D. 250, he suffered decapitation.

Julian, a native of Cilicia, as we are informed by St.

Chrysostom, was seized upon for being a Christian. He was put into a leather bag, together with a number of
serpents and scorpions, and in that condition thrown into the sea.

Peter, a young man, amiable for the superior qualities of his body and mind, was beheaded for refusing to
sacrifice to Venus. He said, "I am astonished you should sacrifice to an infamous woman, whose
debaucheries even your own historians record, and whose life consisted of such actions as your laws would
punish. No, I shall offer the true God the acceptable sacrifice of praises and prayers." Optimus, the proconsul
of Asia, on hearing this, ordered the prisoner to be stretched upon a wheel, by which all his bones were
broken, and then he was sent to be beheaded.

Nichomachus, being brought before the proconsul as a Christian, was ordered to sacrifice to the pagan idols.
Nichomachus replied, "I cannot pay that respect to devils, which is only due to the Almighty." This speech
so much enraged the proconsul that Nichomachus was put to the rack. After enduring the torments for a time,
he recanted; but scarcely had he given this proof of his frailty, than he fell into the greatest agonies, dropped
down on the ground, and expired immediately.

Denisa, a young woman of only sixteen years of age, who beheld this terrible judgment, suddenly exclaimed,
"O unhappy wretch, why would you buy a moment's ease at the expense of a miserable eternity!" Optimus,
hearing this, called to her, and Denisa avowing herself to be a Christian, she was beheaded, by his order,
soon after.

Andrew and Paul, two companions of Nichomachus, the martyr, A.D. 251, suffered martyrdom by stoning,
and expired, calling on their blessed Redeemer.

Alexander and Epimachus, of Alexandria, were apprehended for being Christians: and, confessing the
accusation, were beat with staves, torn with hooks, and at length burnt in the fire; and we are informed, in a
fragment preserved by Eusebius, that four female martyrs suffered on the same day, and at the same place,
but not in the same manner; for these were beheaded.

Lucian and Marcian, two wicked pagans, though skilful magicians, becoming converts to Christianity, to
make amends for their former errors, lived the lives of hermits, and subsisted upon bread and water only.
After some time spent in this manner, they became zealous preachers, and made many converts. The
persecution, however, raging at this time, they were seized upon, and carried before Sabinus, the governor of
Bithynia. On being asked by what authority they took upon themselves to preach, Lucian answered, 'That the
laws of charity and humanity obliged all men to endeavor the conversion of their neighbors, and to do
everything in their power to rescue them from the snares of the devil.'

Lucian having answered in this manner, Marcian said, "Their conversion was by the same grace which was
given to St. Paul, who, from a zealous persecutor of the Church, became a preacher of the Gospel."

The proconsul, finding that he could not prevail with them to renounce their faith, condemned them to be
burnt alive, which sentence was soon after executed.

Trypho and Respicius, two eminent men, were seized as Christians, and imprisoned at Nice. Their feet were
pierced with nails; they were dragged through the streets, scourged, torn with iron hooks, scorched with
lighted torches, and at length beheaded, February 1, A.D. 251.

Agatha, a Sicilian lady, was not more remarkable for her personal and acquired endowments, than her piety;
her beauty was such, that Quintian, governor of Sicily, became enamored of her, and made many attempts
upon her chastity without success. In order to gratify his passions with the greater conveniency, he put the
virtuous lady into the hands of Aphrodica, a very infamous and licentious woman. This wretch tried every
artifice to win her to the desired prostitution; but found all her efforts were vain; for her chastity was
impregnable, and she well knew that virtue alone could procure true happiness. Aphrodica acquainted
Quintian with the inefficacy of her endeavors, who, enaged to be foiled in his designs, changed his lust into
resentment. On her confessing that she was a Christian, he determined to gratify his revenge, as he could not
his passion. Pursuant to his orders, she was scourged, burnt with red-hot irons, and torn with sharp hooks.
Having borne these torments with admirable fortitude, she was next laid naked upon live coals, intermingled
with glass, and then being carried back to prison, she there expired on February 5, 251.

Cyril, bishop of Gortyna, was seized by order of Lucius, the governor of that place, who, nevertheless,
exhorted him to obey the imperial mandate, perform the sacrifices, and save his venerable person from
destruction; for he was now eighty-four years of age. The good prelate replied that as he had long taught
others to save their souls, he should only think now of his own salvation. The worthy prelate heard his fiery
sentence without emotion, walked cheerfully to the place of execution, and underwent his martyrdom with
great fortitude.

The persecution raged in no place more than the Island of Crete; for the governor, being exceedingly active
in executing the imperial decrees, that place streamed with pious blood.

Babylas, a Christian of a liberal education, became bishop of Antioch, A.D. 237, on the demise of Zebinus.
He acted with inimitable zeal, and governed the Church with admirable prudence during the most
tempestuous times.

The first misfortune that happened to Antioch during his mission, was the siege of it by Sapor, king of
Persia; who, having overrun all Syria, took and plundered this city among others, and used the Christian
inhabitants with greater severity than the rest, but was soon totally defeated by Gordian.

After Gordian's death, in the reign of Decius, that emperor came to Antioch, where, having a desire to visit
an assembly of Christians, Babylas opposed him, and absolutely refused to let him come in. The emperor
dissembled his anger at that time; but soon sending for the bishop, he sharply reproved him for his insolence,
and then ordered him to sacrifice to the pagan deities as an expiation for his ofence. This being refused, he
was committed to prison, loaded with chains, treated with great severities, and then beheaded, together with
three young men who had been his pupils. A.D. 251.

Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem, about this time was cast into prison on account of his religion, where he
died through the severity of his confinement.

Julianus, an old man, lame with the gout, and Cronion, another Christian, were bound on the backs of
camels, severely scourged, and then thrown into a fire and consumed. Also forty virgins, at Antioch, after
being imprisoned, and scourged, were burnt.

In the year of our Lord 251, the emperor Decius having erected a pagan temple at Ephesus, he commanded
all who were in that city to sacrifice to the idols. This order was nobly refused by seven of his own soldiers,
viz. Maximianus, Martianus, Joannes, Malchus, Dionysius, Seraion, and Constantinus. The emperor wishing
to win these soldiers to renounce their faith by his entreaties and lenity, gave them a considerable respite
until he returned from an expedition. During the emperor's absence, they escaped, and hid themselves in a
cavern; which the emperor being informed of at his return, the mouth of the cave was closed up, and they all
perished with hunger.

Theodora, a beautiful young lady of Antioch, on refusing to sacrifice to the Roman idols, was condemned to
the stews, that her virtue might be sacrificed to the brutality of lust. Didymus, a Christian, disguised himself
in the habit of a Roman soldier, went to the house, informed Theodora who he was, and advised her to make
her escape in his clothes. This being effected, and a man found in the brothel instead of a beautiful lady,
Didymus was taken before the president, to whom confessing the truth, and owning that he was a Christian
the sentence of death was immediately pronounced against him. Theodora, hearing that her deliverer was
likely to suffer, came to the judge, threw herself at his feet, and begged that the sentence might fall on her as
the guilty person; but, deaf to the cries of the innocent, and insensible to the calls of justice, the inflexible
judge condemned both; when they were executed accordingly, being first beheaded, and their bodies
afterward burnt.

Secundianus, having been accused as a Christian, was conveyed to prison by some soldiers. On the way,
Verianus and Marcellinus said, "Where are you carrying the innocent?" This interrogatory occasioned them
to be seized, and all three, after having been tortured, were hanged and decapitated.
Origen, the celebrated presbyter and catechist of Alexandria, at the age of sixty-four, was seized, thrown into
a loathsome prison, laden with fetters, his feet placed in the stocks, and his legs extended to the utmost for
several successive days. He was threatened with fire, and tormented by every lingering means the most
infernal imaginations could suggest. During this cruel temporizing, the emperor Decius died, and Gallus,
who succeeded him, engaging in a war with the Goths, the Christians met with a respite. In this interim,
Origen obtained his enlargement, and, retiring to Tyre, he there remained until his death, which happened
when he was in the sixty-ninth year of his age.

Gallus, the emperor, having concluded his wars, a plague broke out in the empire: sacrifices to the pagan
deities were ordered by the emperor, and persecutions spread from the interior to the extreme parts of the
empire, and many fell martyrs to the impetuosity of the rabble, as well as the prejudice of the magistrates.
Among these were Cornelius, the Christian bishop of Rome, and Lucius, his successor, in 253.

Most of the errors which crept into the Church at this time arose from placing human reason in competition
with revelation; but the fallacy of such arguments being proved by the most able divines, the opinions they
had created vanished away like the stars before the sun.

The Eighth Persecution, Under Valerian, A.D. 257

Began under Valerian, in the month of April, 257, and continued for three years and six months. The martyrs
that fell in this persecution were innumerable, and their tortures and deaths as various and painful. The most
eminent martyrs were the following, though neither rank, sex, nor age were regarded.

Rufina and Secunda were two beautiful and accomplished ladies, daughters of Asterius, a gentleman of
eminence in Rome. Rufina, the elder, was designed in marriage for Armentarius, a young nobleman;
Secunda, the younger, for Verinus, a person of rank and opulence. The suitors, at the time of the
persecution's commencing, were both Christians; but when danger appeared, to save their fortunes, they
renounced their faith. They took great pains to persuade the ladies to do the same, but, disappointed in their
purpose, the lovers were base enough to inform against the ladies, who, being apprehended as Christians,
were brought before Junius Donatus, governor of Rome, where, A.D. 257, they sealed their martyrdom with
their blood.

Stephen, bishop of Rome, was beheaded in the same year, and about that time Saturninus, the pious orthodox
bishop of Toulouse, refusing to sacrifice to idols, was treated with all the barbarous indignities imaginable,
and fastened by the feet to the tail of a bull. Upon a signal given, the enraged animal was driven down the
steps of the temple, by which the worthy martyr's brains were dashed out.

Sextus succeeded Stephen as bishop of Rome. He is supposed to have been a Greek by birth or by extraction,
and had for some time served in the capacity of a deacon under Stephen. His great fidelity, singular wisdom,
and uncommon courage distinguished him upon many occasions; and the happy conclusion of a controversy
with some heretics is generally ascribed to his piety and prudence. In the year 258, Marcianus, who had the
management of the Roman government, procured an order from the emperor Valerian, to put to death all the
Christian clergy in Rome, and hence the bishop with six of his deacons, suffered martyrdom in 258.

Let us draw near to the fire of martyred Lawrence, that our cold hearts may be warmed thereby. The
merciless tyrant, understanding him to be not only a minister of the sacraments, but a distributor also of the
Church riches, promised to himself a double prey, by the apprehension of one soul. First, with the rake of
avarice to scrape to himself the treasure of poor Christians; then with the fiery fork of tyranny, so to toss and
turmoil them, that they should wax weary of their profession. With furious face and cruel countenance, the
greedy wolf demanded where this Lawrence had bestowed the substance of the Church: who, craving three
days' respite, promised to declare where the treasure might be had. In the meantime, he caused a good
number of poor Christians to be congregated. So, when the day of his answer was come, the persecutor
strictly charged him to stand to his promise. Then valiant Lawrence, stretching out his arms over the poor,
said: "These are the precious treasure of the Church; these are the treasure indeed, in whom the faith of
Christ reigneth, in whom Jesus Christ hath His mansion-place. What more precious jewels can Christ have,
than those in whom He hath promised to dwell? For so it is written, 'I was an hungered, and ye gave me
meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in.' And again, 'Inasmuch as ye
have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.' What greater riches can
Christ our Master possess, than the poor people in whom He loveth to be seen?"

O, what tongue is able to express the fury and madness of the tyrant's heart! Now he stamped, he stared, he
ramped, he fared as one out of his wits: his eyes like fire glowed, his mouth like a boar formed, his teeth like
a hellhound grinned. Now, not a reasonable man, but a roaring lion, he might be called.

"Kindle the fire (he cried)--of wood make no spare. Hath this villain deluded the emperor? Away with him,
away with him: whip him with scourges, jerk him with rods, buffet him with fists, brain him with clubs.
Jesteth the traitor with the emperor? Pinch him with fiery tongs, gird him with burning plates, bring out the
strongest chains, and the fire-forks, and the grated bed of iron: on the fire with it; bind the rebel hand and
foot; and when the bed is fire-hot, on with him: roast him, broil him, toss him, turn him: on pain of our high
displeasure do every man his office, O ye tormentors."

The word was no sooner spoken, but all was done. After many cruel handlings, this meek lamb was laid, I
will not say on his fiery bed of iron, but on his soft bed of down. So mightily God wrought with his martyr
Lawrence, so miraculously God tempered His element the fire; that it became not a bed of consuming pain,
but a pallet of nourishing rest.

In Africa the persecution raged with peculiar violence; many thousands received the crown of martyrdom,
among whom the following were the most distinguished characters:

Cyprian, bishop of Carthage, an eminent prelate, and a pious ornament of the Church. The brightness of his
genius was tempered by the solidity of his judgment; and with all the accomplishments of the gentleman, he
blended the virtues of a Christian. His doctrines were orthodox and pure; his language easy and elegant; and
his manners graceful and winning: in fine, he was both the pious and polite preacher. In his youth he was
educated in the principles of Gentilism, and having a considerable fortune, he lived in the very extravagance
of splendor, and all the dignity of pomp.

About the year 246, Coecilius, a Christian minister of Carthage, became the happy instrument of Cyprian's
conversion: on which account, and for the great love that he always afterward bore for the author of his
conversion, he was termed Coecilius Cyprian. Previous to his baptism, he studied the Scriptures with care
and being struck with the beauties of the truths they contained, he determined to practise the virtues therein
recommended. Subsequent to his baptism, he sold his estate, distributed the money among the poor, dressed
himself in plain attire, and commenced a life of austerity. He was soon after made a presbyter; and, being
greatly admired for his virtues and works, on the death of Donatus, in A.D. 248, he was almost unanimously
elected bishop of Carthage.

Cyprian's care not only extended over Carthage, but to Numidia and Mauritania. In all his transactions he
took great care to ask the advice of his clergy, knowing that unanimity alone could be of service to the
Church, this being one of his maxims, "That the bishop was in the church, and the church in the bishop; so
that unity can only be preserved by a close connexion between the pastor and his flock."

In A.D. 250, Cyprian was publicly proscribed by the emperor Decius, under the appellation of Coecilius
Cyprian, bishop of the Christrians; and the universal cry of the pagans was, "Cyprian to the lions, Cyprian to
the beasts." The bishop, however, withdrew from the rage of the populace, and his effects were immediately
confiscated. During his retirement, he wrote thirty pious and elegant letters to his flock; but several schisms
that then crept into the Church, gave him great uneasiness. The rigor of the persecution abating, he returned
to Carthage, and did everything in his power to expunge erroneous opinions. A terrible plague breaking out
in Carthage, it was as usual, laid to the charge of the Christians; and the magistrates began to persecute
accordingly, which occasioned an epistle from them to Cyprian, in answer to which he vindicates the cause
of Christianity. A.D. 257, Cyprian was brought before the proconsul Aspasius Paturnus, who exiled him to a
little city on the Lybian sea. On the death of this proconsul, he returned to Carthage, but was soon after
seized, and carried before the new governor, who condemned him to be beheaded; which sentence was
executed on the fourteenth of September, A.D. 258.

The disciples of Cyprian, martyred in this persecution, were Lucius, Flavian, Victoricus, Remus, Montanus,
Julian, Primelus, and Donatian.

At Utica, a most terrible tragedy was exhibited: three hundred Christians were, by the orders of the
proconsul, placed round a burning limekiln. A pan of coals and incense being prepared, they were
commanded either to sacrifice to Jupiter, or to be thrown into the kiln. Unanimously refusing, they bravely
jumped into the pit, and were immediately suffocated.

Fructuosus, bishop of Tarragon, in Spain, and his two deacons, Augurius and Eulogius, were burnt for being
Christians.

Alexander, Malchus, and Priscus, three Christians of Palestine, with a woman of the same place, voluntarily
accused themselves of being Christians; on which account they were sentenced to be devoured by tigers,
which sentence was executed accordingly.

Maxima, Donatilla, and Secunda, three virgins of Tuburga, had gall and vinegar given them to drink, were
then severely scourged, tormented on a gibbet, rubbed with lime, scorched on a gridiron, worried by wild
beasts, and at length beheaded.

It is here proper to take notice of the singular but miserable fate of the emperor Valerian, who had so long
and so terribly persecuted the Christians. This tyrant, by a stretagem, was taken prisoner by Sapor, emperor
of Persia, who carried him into his own country, and there treated him with the most unexampled indignity,
making him kneel down as the meanest slave, and treading upon him as a footstool when he mounted his
horse. After having kept him for the space of seven years in this abject state of slavery, he caused his eyes to
be put out, though he was then eighty-three years of age. This not satiating his desire of revenge, he soon
after ordered his body to be flayed alive, and rubbed with salt, under which torments he expired; and thus fell
one of the most tyrannical emperors of Rome, and one of the greatest persecutors of the Christians.

A.D. 260, Gallienus, the son of Valerian, succeeded him, and during his reign (a few martyrs excepted) the
Church enjoyed peace for some years.

The Ninth Persecution Under Aurelian, A.D. 274

The principal sufferers were: Felix, bishop of Rome. This prelate was advanced to the Roman see in 274. He
was the first martyr to Aurelian's petulancy, being beheaded on the twenty-second of December, in the same
year.

Agapetus, a young gentleman, who sold his estate, and gave the money to the poor, was seized as a
Christian, tortured, and then beheaded at Praeneste, a city within a day's journey of Rome.

These are the only martyrs left upon record during this reign, as it was soon put to a stop by the emperor's
being murdered by his own domestics, at Byzantium.

Aurelian was succeeded by Tacitus, who was followed by Probus, as the latter was by Carus: this emperor
being killed by a thunder storm, his sons, Carnious and Numerian, succeeded him, and during all these reigns
the Church had peace.
Diocletian mounted the imperial throne, A.D. 284; at first he showed great favor to the Christians. In the year
286, he associated Maximian with him in the empire; and some Christians were put to death before any
general persecution broke out. Among these were Felician and Primus, two brothers.

Marcus and Marcellianus were twins, natives of Rome, and of noble descent. Their parents were heathens,
but the tutors, to whom the education of the children was intrusted, brought them up as Christians. Their
constancy at length subdued those who wished them to become pagans, and their parents and whole family
became converts to a faith they had before reprobated. They were martyred by being tied to posts, and
having their feet pierced with nails. After remaining in this situation for a day and a night, their sufferings
were put an end to by thrusting lances through their bodies.

Zoe, the wife of the jailer, who had the care of the before-mentioned martyrs, was also converted by them,
and hung upon a tree, with a fire of straw lighted under her. When her body was taken down, it was thrown
into a river, with a large stone tied to it, in order to sink it.

In the year of Christ 286, a most remarkable affair occurred; a legion of soldiers, consisting of six thousand
six hundred and sixty-six men, contained none but Christians. This legion was called the Theban Legion,
because the men had been raised in Thebias: they were quartered in the east until the emperor Maximian
ordered them to march to Gaul, to assist him against the rebels of Burgundy. They passed the Alps into Gaul,
under the command of Mauritius, Candidus, and Exupernis, their worthy commanders, and at length joined
the emperor. Maximian, about this time, ordered a general sacrifice, at which the whole army was to assist;
and likewise he commanded that they should take the oath of allegiance and swear, at the saame time, to
assist in the extirpation of Christianity in Gaul. Alarmed at these orders, each individual of the Theban
Legion absolutely refused either to sacrifice or take the oaths prescribed. This so greatly enraged Maximian,
that he ordered the legion to be decimated, that is, every tenth man to be selected from the rest, and put to the
sword. This bloody order having been put in execution, those who remained alive were still inflexible, when
a second decimation took place, and every tenth man of those living was put to death. This second severity
made no more impression than the first had done; the soldiers preserved their fortitude and their principles,
but by the advice of their officers they drew up a loyal remonstrance to the emperor. This, it might have been
presumed, would have softened the emperor, but it had a contrary effect: for, enraged at their perseverance
and unanimity, he commanded that the whole legion should be put to death, which was accordingly executed
by the other troops, who cut them to pieces with their swords, September 22, 286.

Alban, from whom St. Alban's, in Hertfordshire, received its name, was the first British martyr. Great Britain
had received the Gospel of Christ from Lucius, the first Christian king, but did not suffer from the rage of
persecution for many years after. He was originally a pagan, but converted by a Christian ecclesiastic, named
Amphibalus, whom he sheltered on account of his religion. The enemies of Amphibalus, having intelligence
of the place where he was secreted, came to the house of Alban; in order to facilitate his escape, when the
soldiers came, he offered himself up as the person they were seeking for. The deceit being detected, the
governor ordered him to be scourged, and then he was sentenced to be beheaded, June 22, A.D. 287.

The venerable Bede assures us, that, upon this occasion, the executioner suddenly became a convert to
Christianity, and entreated permission to die for Alban, or with him. Obtaining the latter request, they were
beheaded by a soldier, who voluntarily undertook the task of executioner. This happened on the twenty-
second of June, A.D. 287, at Verulam, now St. Alban's, in Hertfordshire, where a magnificent church was
erected to his memory about the time of Constantine the Great. The edifice, being destroyed in the Saxon
wars, was rebuilt by Offa, king of Mercia, and a monastery erected adjoining to it, some remains of which
are still visible, and the church is a noble Gothic structure.

Faith, a Christian female, of Acquitain, in France, was ordered to be broiled upon a gridiron, and then
beheaded; A.D. 287.

Quintin was a Christian, and a native of Rome, but determined to attempt the propagation of the Gospel in
Gaul, with one Lucian, they preached together in Amiens; after which Lucian went to Beaumaris, where he
was martyred. Quintin remained in Picardy, and was very zealous in his ministry. Being seized upon as a
Christian, he was stretched with pullies until his joints were dislocated; his body was then torn with wire
scourges, and boiling oil and pitch poured on his naked flesh; lighted torches were applied to his sides and
armpits; and after he had been thus tortured, he was remanded back to prison, and died of the barbarities he
had suffered, October 31, A.D. 287. His body was sunk in the Somme.

The Tenth Persecution, Under Diocletian, A.D. 303

Under the Roman emperors, commonly called the Era of the Martyrs, was occasioned partly by the
increasing number and luxury of the Christians, and the hatred of Galerius, the adopted son of Diocletian,
who, being stimulated by his mother, a bigoted pagan, never ceased persuading the emperor to enter upon the
persecution, until he had accomplished his purpose.

The fatal day fixed upon to commence the bloody work, was the twenty-third of February, A.D. 303, that
being the day in which the Terminalia were celebrated, and on which, as the cruel pagans boasted, they
hoped to put a termination to Christianity. On the appointed day, the persecution began in Nicomedia, on the
morning of which the prefect of that city repaired, with a great number of officers and assistants, to the
church of the Christians, where, having forced open the doors, they seized upon all the sacred books, and
committed them to the flames.

The whole of this transaction was in the presence of Diocletian and Galerius, who, not contented with
burning the books, had the church levelled with the ground. This was followed by a severe edict,
commanding the destruction of all other Christian churches and books; and an order soon succeeded, to
render Christians of all denomination outlaws.

The publication of this edict occasioned an immediate martyrdom, for a bold Christian not only tore it down
from the place to which it was affixed, but execrated the name of the emperor for his injustice. A provocation
like this was sufficient to call down pagan vengeance upon his head; he was accordingly seized, severely
tortured, and then burned alive.

All the Christians were apprehended and imprisoned; and Galerius privately ordered the imperial palace to
be set on fire, that the Christians might be charged as the incendiaries, and a plausible pretence given for
carrying on the persecution with the greater severities. A general sacrifice was commenced, which
occasioned various martyrdoms. No distinction was made of age or sex; the name of Christian was so
obnoxious to the pagans that all indiscriminately fell sacrifices to their opinions. Many houses were set on
fire, and whole Christian families perished in the flames; and others had stones fastened about their necks,
and being tied together were driven into the sea. The persecution became general in all the Roman provinces,
but more particularly in the east; and as it lasted ten years, it is impossible to ascertain the numbers martyred,
or to enumerate the various modes of martyrdom.

Racks, scourges, swords, daggers, crosses, poison, and famine, were made use of in various parts to dispatch
the Christians; and invention was exhausted to devise tortures against such as had no crime, but thinking
differently from the votaries of superstition.

A city of Phrygia, consisting entirely of Christians, was burnt, and all the inhabitants perished in the flames.

Tired with slaughter, at length, several governors of provinces represented to the imperial court, the
impropriety of such conduct. Hence many were respited from execution, but, though they were not put to
death, as much as possible was done to render their lives miserable, many of them having their ears cut off,
their noses slit, their right eyes put out, their limbs rendered useless by dreadful dislocations, and their flesh
seared in conspicuous places with red-hot irons.
It is necessary now to particularize the most conspicious persons who laid down their lives in martyrdom in
this bloody persecution.

Sebastian, a celebrated martyr, was born at Narbonne, in Gaul, instructed in the principles of Christianity at
Milan, and afterward became an officer of the emperor's guard at Rome. He remained a true Christian in the
midst of idolatry; unallured by the splendors of a court, untained by evil examples, and uncontaminated by
the hopes of preferment. Refusing to be a pagan, the emperor ordered him to be taken to a field near the city,
termed the Campus Martius, and there to be shot to death with arrows; which sentence was executed
accordingly. Some pious Christians coming to the place of execution, in order to give his body burial,
perceived signs of life in him, and immediately moving him to a place of security, they, in a short time
effected his recovery, and prepared him for a second martyrdom; for, as soon as he was able to go out, he
placed himself intentionally in the emperor's way as he was going to the temple, and reprehended him for his
various cruelties and unreasonable prejudices against Christianity. As soon as Diocletian had overcome his
surprise, he ordered Sebastian to be seized, and carried to a place near the palace, and beaten to death; and,
that the Christians should not either use means again to recover or bury his body, he ordered that it should be
thrown into the common sewer. Nevertheless, a Christian lady named Lucina, found means to remove it from
the sewer, and bury it in the catacombs, or repositories of the dead.

The Christians, about this time, upon mature consideration, thought it unlawful to bear arms under a heathen
emperor. Maximilian, the son of Fabius Victor, was the first beheaded under this regulation.

Vitus, a Sicilian of considerable family, was brought up a Christian; when his virtues increased with his
years, his constancy supported him under all afflictions, and his faith was superior to the most dangerous
perils. His father, Hylas, who was a pagan, finding that he had been instructed in the principles of
Christianity by the nurse who brought him up, used all his endeavors to bring him back to paganism, and at
length sacrificed his son to the idols, June 14, A.D. 303.

Victor was a Christian of a good family at Marseilles, in France; he spent a great part of the night in visiting
the afflicted, and confirming the weak; which pious work he could not, consistently with his own safety,
perform in the daytime; and his fortune he spent in relieving the distresses of poor Christians. He was at
length, however, seized by the emperor Maximian's decree, who ordered him to be bound, and dragged
through the streets. During the execution of this order, he was treated with all manner of cruelties and
indignities by the enraged populace. Remaining still inflexible, his courage was deemed obstinacy. Being by
order stretched upon the rack, he turned his eyes toward heaven, and prayed to God to endue him with
patience, after which he underwent the tortures with most admirable fortitude. After the executioners were
tired with inflicting torments on him, he was conveyed to a dungeon. In his confinement, he converted his
jailers, named Alexander, Felician, and Longinus. This affair coming to the ears of the emperor, he ordered
them immediately to be put to death, and the jailers were accordingly beheaded. Victor was then again put to
the rack, unmercifully beaten with batoons, and again sent to prison. Being a third time examined concerning
his religion, he persevered in his principles; a small altar was then brought, and he was commanded to offer
incense upon it immediately. Fired with indignation at the request, he boldly stepped forward, and with his
foot overthrew both altar and idol. This so enraged the emperor Maximian, who was present, that he ordered
the foot with which he had kicked the altar to be immediately cut off; and Victor was thrown into a mill, and
crushed to pieces with the stones, A.D. 303.

Maximus, governor of Cilicia, being at Tarsus, three Christians were brought before him; their names were
Tarachus, an aged man, Probus, and Andronicus. After repeated tortures and exhortations to recant, they, at
length, were ordered for execution.

Being brought to the amphitheater, several beasts were let loose upon them; but none of the animals, though
hungry, would touch them. The keeper then brought out a large bear, that had that very day destroyed three
men; but this voracious creature and a fierce lioness both refused to touch the prisoners. Finding the design
of destroying them by the means of wild beasts ineffectual, Maximus ordered them to be slain by the sword,
on October 11, A.D. 303.
Romanus, a native of Palestine, was deacon of the church of Caesarea at the time of the commencement of
Diocletian's persecution. Being condemned for his faith at Antioch, he was scourged, put to the rack, his
body torn with hooks, his flesh cut with knives, his face scarified, his teeth beaten from their sockets, and his
hair plucked up by the roots. Soon after he was ordered to be strangled, November 17, A.D. 303.

Susanna, the niece of Caius, bishop of Rome, was pressed by the emperor Diocletian to marry a noble pagan,
who was nearly related to him. Refusing the honor intended her, she was beheaded by the emperor's order.

Dorotheus, the high chamberlain of the household to Diocletian, was a Christian, and took great pains to
make converts. In his religious labors, he was joined by Gorgonius, another Christian, and one belonging to
the palace. They were first tortured and then strangled.

Peter, a eunuch belonging to the emperor, was a Christian of singular modesty and humility. He was laid on
a gridiron, and broiled over a slow fire until he expired.

Cyprian, known by the title of the magician, to distinguish him from Cyprian, bishop of Carthage, was a
native of Natioch. He received a liberal education in his youth, and particularly applied himself to astrology;
after which he traveled for improvement through Greece, Egypt, India, etc. In the course of time he became
acquainted with Justina, a young lady of Antioch, whose birth, beauty, and accomplishments, rendered her
the admiration of all who knew her. A pagan gentleman applied to Cyprian, to promote his suit with the
beautiful Justina; this he undertook, but soon himself became converted, burnt his books of astrology and
magic, received baptism, and felt animated with a powerful spirit of grace. The conversion of Cyprian had a
great effect on the pagan gentleman who paid his addresses to Justina, and he in a short time embraced
Christianity. During the persecutions of Diocletian, Cyprian and Justina were seized upon as Chrisitans, the
former was torn with pincers, and the latter chastised; and, after suffering other torments, both were
beheaded.

Eulalia, a Spanish lady of a Christian family, was remarkable in her youth for sweetness of temper, and
solidity of understanding seldom found in the capriciousness of juvenile years. Being apprehended as a
Christian, the magistrate attempted by the mildest means, to bring her over to paganism, but she ridiculed the
pagan deities with such asperity, that the judge, incensed at her behavior, ordered her to be tortured. Her
sides were accordingly torn by hooks, and her breasts burnt in the most shocking manner, until she expired
by the violence of the flames, December, A.D. 303.

In the year 304, when the persecution reached Spain, Dacian, the governor of Terragona, ordered Valerius
the bishop, and Vincent the deacon, to be seized, loaded with irons, and imprisoned. The prisoners being
firm in their resolution, Valerius was banished, and Vincent was racked, his limbs dislocated, his flesh torn
with hooks, and he was laid on a gridiron, which had not only a fire placed under it, but spikes at the top,
which ran into his flesh. These torments neither destroying him, nor changing his resolutions, he was
remanded to prison, and confined ina small, loathsome, dark dungeon, strewed with sharp flints, and pieces
of broken glass, where he died, January 22, 304. His body was thrown into the river.

The persecution of Diocletian began particularly to rage in A.D. 304, when many Christians were put to
cruel tortures and the most painful and ignominious deaths; the most eminent and paritcular of whom we
shall enumerate.

Saturninus, a priest of Albitina, a town of Africa, after being tortured, was remanded to prison, and there
starved to death. His four children, after being variously tormented, shared the same fate with their father.

Dativas, a noble Roman senator; Thelico, a pious Christian;

Victoria, a young lady of considerable family and fortune, with some others of less consideration, all auditors
of Saturninus, were tortured in a similar manner, and perished by the same means.
Agrape, Chionia, and Irene, three sisters, were seized upon at Thessalonica, when Diocletian's persecution
reached Greece. They were burnt, and received the crown of martyrdom in the flames, March 25, A.D. 304.
The governor, finding that he could make no impression on Irene, ordered her to be exposed naked in the
streets, which shameful order having been executed, a fire was kindled near the city wall, amidst whose
flames her spirit ascended beyond the reach of man's cruelty.

Agatho, a man of a pious turn of mind, with Cassice, Philippa, and Eutychia, were martyred about the same
time; but the particulars have not been transmitted to us.

Marcellinus, bishop of Rome, who succeeded Caius in that see, having strongly opposed paying divine
honors to Diocletian, suffered martyrdom, by a variety of tortures, in the year 324, conforting his soul until
he expired with the prospect of these glorious rewards it would receive by the tortures suffered in the body.

Victorius, Carpophorus, Severus, and Severianus, were brothers, and all four employed in places of great
trust and honor in the city of Rome. Having exclaimed against the worship of idols, they were apprehended,
and scourged, with the plumbetae, or scourges, to the ends of which were fastened leaden balls. This
punishment was exercised with such excess of cruelty that the pious brothers fell martyrs to its severity.

Timothy, a deacon of Mauritania, and Maura his wife, had not been united together by the bands of wedlock
above three weeks, when they were separated from each other by the persecution. Timothy, being
apprehended, as a Christian, was carried before Arrianus, the governor of Thebais, who, knowing that he had
the keeping of the Holy Scriptures, commanded him to deliver them up to be burnt; to which he answered,
"Had I children, I would sooner deliver them up to be sacrificed, than part with the Word of God." The
governor being much incensed at this reply, ordered his eyes to be put out, with red-hot irons, saying, "The
books shall at least be useless to you, for you shall not see to read them." His patience under the operation
was so great that the governor grew more exasperated; he, therefore, in order, if possible, to overcome his
fortitude, ordered him to be hung up by the feet, with a weight tied about his neck, and a gag in his mouth. In
this state, Maura his wife, tenderly urged him for her sake to recant; but, when the gag was taken out of his
mouth, instead of consenting to his wife's entreaties, he greatly blamed her mistaken love, and declared his
resolution of dying for the faith. The consequence was, that Maura resolved to imitate his courage and
fidelity and either to accompany or follow him to glory. The governor, after trying in vain to alter her
resolution, ordered her to be tortured, which was executed with great severity. After this, Timothy and Maura
were crucified near each other, A.D. 304.

Sabinus, bishop of Assisium, refusing to sacrifice to Jupiter, and pushing the idol from him, had his hand cut
off by the order of the governor of Tuscany. While in prison, he converted the governor and his family, all of
whom suffered martyrdom for the faith. Soon after their execution, Sabinus himself was scourged to death,
December, A.D. 304.

Tired with the farce of state and public business, the emperor Diocletian resigned the imperial diadem, and
was succeeded by Constantius and Galerius; the former a prince of the most mild and humane disposition
and the latter equally remarkable for his cruelty and tyranny. These divided the empire into two equal
governments, Galerius ruling in the east, and Constantius in the west; and the people in the two governments
felt the effects of the dispositions of the two emperors; for those in the west were governed in the mildest
manner, but such as resided in the east felt all the miseries of oppression and lengthened tortures.

Among the many martyred by the order of Galerius, we shall enumerate the most eminent.

Amphianus was a gentleman of eminence in Lucia, and a scholar of Eusebius; Julitta, a Lycaonian of royal
descent, but more celebrated for her virtues than noble blood. While on the rack, her child was killed before
her face. Julitta, of Cappadocia, was a lady of distinguished capacity, great virtue, and uncommon courage.
To complete the execution, Julitta had boiling pitch poured on her feet, her sides torn with hooks, and
received the conclusion of her martyrdom, by being beheaded, April 16, A.D. 305.
Hermolaus, a venerable and pious Christian, or a great age, and an intimate acquaintance of Panteleon's,
suffered martyrdom for the faith on the same day, and in the same manner as Panteleon.

Eustratius, secretary to the governor of Armina, was thrown into a fiery furnace for exhorting some
Christians who had been apprehended, to persevere in their faith.

Nicander and Marcian, two eminent Roman military officers, were apprehended on account of their faith. As
they were both men of great abilities in their profession, the utmost means were used to induce them to
renounce Christianity; but these endeavors being found ineffectual, they were beheaded.

In the kingdom of Naples, several martyrdoms took place, in particular, Januaries, bishop of Beneventum;
Sosius, deacon of Misene; Proculus, another deacon; Eutyches and Acutius, two laymen; Festus, a deacon;
and Desiderius, a reader; all, on account of being Christians, were condemned by the governor of Campania
to be devoured by the wild beasts. The savage animals, however, would not touch them, and so they were
beheaded.

Quirinus, bishop of Siscia, being carried before Matenius, the governor, was ordered to sacrifice to the pagan
deities, agreeably to the edicts of various Roman emperors. The governor, perceiving his constancy, sent him
to jail, and ordered him to be heavily ironed; flattering himself, that the hardships of a jail, some occasional
tortures and the weight of chains, might overcome his resolution. Being decided in his principles, he was sent
to Amantius, the principal governor of Pannonia, now Hungary, who loaded him with chains, and carried
him through the principal towns of the Danube, exposing him to ridicule wherever he went. Arriving at
length at Sabaria, and finding that Quirinus would not renounce his faith, he ordered him to be cast into a
river, with a stone fastened about his neck. This sentence being put into execution, Quirinus floated about for
some time, and, exhorting the people in the most pious terms, concluded his admonitions with this prayer: "It
is no new thing, O all-powerful Jesus, for Thee to stop the course of rivers, or to cause a man to walk upon
the water, as Thou didst Thy servant Peter; the people have already seen the proof of Thy power in me; grant
me now to lay down my life for Thy sake, O my God." On pronouncing the last words he immediately sank,
and died, June 4, A.D. 308. His body was afterwards taken up, and buried by some pious Christians.

Pamphilus, a native of Phoenicia, of a considerable family, was a man of such extensive learning that he was
called a second Origen. He was received into the body of the clergy at Caesarea, where he established a
public library and spent his time in the practice of every Christian virtue. He copied the greatest part of the
works of Origen with his own hand, and, assisted by Eusebius, gave a correct copy of the Old Testament,
which had suffered greatly by the ignorance or negligence of former transcribers. In the year 307, he was
apprehended, and suffered torture and martyrdom.

Marcellus, bishop of Rome, being banished on account of his faith, fell a martyr to the miseries he suffered
in exile, January 16, A.D. 310.

Peter, the sixteenth bishop of Alexandria, was martyred November 25, A.D. 311, by order of Maximus
Caesar, who reigned in the east.

Agnes, a virgin of only thirteen years of age, was beheaded for being a Christian; as was Serene, the empress
of Diocletian. Valentine, a priest, suffered the same fate at Rome; and Erasmus, a bishop, was martyred in
Campania.

Soon after this the persecution abated in the middle parts of the empire, as well as in the west; and
Providence at length began to manifest vengeance on the persecutors. Maximian endeavored to corrupt his
daughter Fausta to murder Constantine her husband; which she discovered, and Constantine forced him to
choose his own death, when he preferred the ignominious death of hanging after being an emperor near
twenty years.
Constantine was the good and virtuous child of a good and virtuous father, born in Britain. His mother was
named Helena, daughter of King Coilus. He was a most bountiful and gracious prince, having a desire to
nourish learning and good arts, and did oftentimes use to read, write, and study himself. He had marvellous
good success and prosperous achieving of all things he took in hand, which then was (and truly) supposed to
proceed of this, for that he was so great a favorer of the Christian faith. Which faith when he had once
embraced, he did ever after most devoutly and religiously reverence.

Thus Constantine, sufficiently appointed with strength of men but especially with strength of God, entered
his journey coming towards Italy, which was about the last year of the persecution, A.D. 313. Maxentius,
understanding of the coming of Constantine, and trusting more to his devilish art of magic than to the good
will of his subjects, which he little deserved, durst not show himself out of the city, nor encounter him in the
open field, but with privy garrisons laid wait for him by the way in sundry straits, as he should come; with
whom Constantine had divers skirmishes, and by the power of the Lord did ever vanquish them and put them
to flight.

Notwithstanding, Constantine yet was in no great comfort, but in great care and dread in his mind
(approaching now near unto Rome) for the magical charms and sorceries of Maxentius, wherewith he had
vanquished before Severus, sent by Galerius against him. Wherefore, being in great doubt and perplexity in
himself, and revolving many things in his mind, what help he might have against the operations of his
charming, Constantine, in his journey drawing toward the city, and casting up his eyes many times to heaven,
in the south part, about the going down of the sun, saw a great brightness in heaven, appearing in the
similitude of a cross, giving this inscription, In hoc vince, that is, "In this overcome."

Eusebius Pamphilus doth witness that he had heard the said Constantine himself oftentimes report, and also
to swear this to be true and certain, which he did see with his own eyes in heaven, and also his soldiers about
him. At the sight whereof when he was greatly astonished, and consulting with his men upon the meaning
thereof, behold, in the night season in his sleep, Christ appeared to him with the sign of the same cross which
he had seen before, bidding him to make the figuration thereof, and to carry it in his wars before him, and so
should we have the victory.

Constantine so established the peace of the Church that for the space of a thousand years we read of no set
persecution against the Christians, unto the time of John Wickliffe.

So happy, so glorious was this victory of Constantine, surnamed the Great! For the joy and gladness
whereof, the citizens who had sent for him before, with exceeding triumph brought him into the city of
Rome, where he was most honorably received, and celebrated the space of seven days together; having,
moreover, in the market place, his image set up, holding in his right hand the sign of the cross, with this
inscription:

"With this wholesome sign, the true token of fortitude, I have rescued and delivered our city from the yoke
of the tyrant."

We shall conclude our account of the tenth and last general persecution with the death of St. George, the
titular saint and patron of England. St. George was born in Cappadocia, of Christian parents; and giving
proofs of his courage, was promoted in the army of the emperor Diocletian. During the persecution, St.
George threw up his command, went boldly to the senate house, and avowed his being a Christian, taking
occasion at the same time to remonstrate against paganism, and point out the absurdity of worshipping idols.
This freedom so greatly provoked the senate that St. George was ordered to be tortured, and by the emperor's
orders was dragged through the streets, and beheaded the next day.

The legend of the dragon, which is associated with this martyr, is usually illustrated by representing St.
George seated upon a charging horse and transfixing the monster with his spear. This fiery dragon
symbolizes the devil, who was vanquished by St. George's steadfast faith in Christ, which remained
unshaken in spite of torture and death.
CHAPTER III - Persecutions of the Christians
in Persia
The Gospel having spread itself into Persia, the pagan priests, who worshipped the sun, were greatly
alarmed, and dreaded the loss of that influence they had hitherto maintained over the people's minds and
properties. Hence they thought it expedient to complain to the emperor that the Christians were enemies to
the state, and held a treasonable correspondence with the Romans, the great enemies of Persia.

The emperor Sapores, being naturally averse to Christianity, easily believed what was said against the
Christians, and gave orders to persecute them in all parts of his empire. On account of this mandate, many
eminent persons in the church and state fell martyrs to the ignorance and ferocity of the pagans.

Constantine the Great being informed of the persecutions in Persia, wrote a long letter to the Persian
monarch, in which he recounts the vengeance that had fallen on persecutors, and the great success that had
attended those who had refrained from persecuting the Christians.

Speaking of his victories over rival emperors of his own time, he said, "I subdued these solely by faith in
Christ; for which God was my helper, who gave me victory in battle, and made me triumph over my
enemies. He hath likewise so enlarged to me the bounds of the Roman Empire, that it extends from the
Western Ocean almost to the uttermost parts of the East: for this domain I neither offered sacrifices to the
ancient deities, nor made use of charm or divination; but only offered up prayers to the Almighty God, and
followed the cross of Christ. Rejoiced should I be if the throne of Persia found glory also, by embracing the
Christians: that so you with me, and they with you, may enjoy all happiness.

In consequence of this appeal, the persecution ended for the time, but it was renewed in later years when
another king succeeded to the throne of Persia.

Persecutions Under the Arian Heretics

The author of the Arian heresy was Arius, a native of Lybia, and a priest of Alexandria, who, in A.D. 318,
began to publish his errors. He was condemned by a council of Lybian and Egyptian bishops, and that
sentence was confirmed by the Council of Nice, A.D. 325. After the death of Constantine the Great, the
Arians found means to ingratiate themselves into the favor of the emperor Constantinus, his son and
successor in the east; and hence a persecution was raised against the orthodox bishops and clergy. The
celebrated Athanasius, and other bishops, were banished, and their sees filled with Arians.

In Egypt and Lybia, thirty bishops were martyred, and many other Christians cruelly tormented; and, A.D.
386, George, the Arian bishop of Alexandria, under the authority of the emperor, began a persecution in that
city and its environs, and carried it on with the most infernal severity. He was assisted in his diabolical
malice by Catophonius, governor of Egypt; Sebastian, general of the Egyptian forces;

Faustinus, the treasurer; and Heraclius, a Roman officer.

The persecutions now raged in such a manner that the clergy were driven from Alexandria, their churches
were shut, and the severities practiced by the Arian heretics were as great as those that had been practiced by
the pagan idolaters. If a man, accused of being a Christian, made his escape, then his whole family were
massacred, and his effects confiscated.

Persecution Under Julian the Apostate

This emperor was the son of Julius Constantius, and the nephew of Constantine the Great. He studied the
rudiments of grammar under the inspection of Mardonius, a eunuch, and a heathen of Constantinople. His
father sent him some time after to Nicomedia, to be instructed in the Christian religion, by the bishop of
Eusebius, his kinsman, but his principles were corrupted by the pernicious doctrines of Ecebolius the
rhetorician, and Maximus the magician.

Constantius, dying the year 361, Julian succeeded him, and had no sooner attained the imperial dignity than
he renounced Christianity and embraced paganism, which had for some years fallen into great disrepute.
Though he restored the idolatrous worship, he made no public edicts against Christianity. He recalled all
banished pagans, allowed the free exercise of religion to every sect, but deprived all Christians of offices at
court, in the magistracy, or in the army. He was chaste, temperate, vigilant, laborious, and pious; yet he
prohibited any Christian from keeping a school or public seminary of learning, and deprived all the Christian
clergy of the privileges granted them by Constantine the Great.

Biship Basil made himself first famous by his opposition to Arianism, which brought upon him the
vengeance of the Arian bishop of Constantinople; he equally opposed paganism. The emperor's agents in
vain tampered with Basil by means of promises, threats, and racks, he was firm in the faith, and remained in
prison to undergo some other sufferings, when the emperor came accidentally to Ancyra. Julian determined
to examine Basil himself, when that holy man being brought before him, the emperor did every thing in his
power to dissuade him from persevering in the faith. Basil not only continued as firm as ever, but, with a
prophetic spirit foretold the death of the emperor, and that he should be tormented in the other life. Enraged
at what he heard, Julian commanded that the body of Basil should be torn every day in seven different parts,
until his skin and flesh were entirely mangled. This inhuman sentence was executed with rigor, and the
martyr expired under its severities, on June 28, A.D. 362.

Donatus, bishop of Arezzo, and Hilarinus, a hermit, suffered about the same time; also Gordian, a Roman
magistrate. Artemius, commander in chief of the Roman forces in Egypt, being a Christian, was deprived of
his commission, then of his estate, and lastly of his head.

The persecution raged dreadfully about the latter end of the year 363; but, as many of the particulars have not
been handed down to us, it is necessary to remark in general, that in Palestine many were burnt alive, others
were dragged by their feet through the streets naked until they expired; some were scalded to death, many
stoned, and great numbers had their brains beaten out with clubs. In Alexandria, innumerable were the
martyrs who suffered by the sword, burning, crucifixion and stoning. In Arethusa, several were ripped open,
and corn being put into their bellies, swine were brought to feed therein, which, in devouring the grain,
likewise devoured the entrails of the martyrs, and in Thrace, Emilianus was burnt at a stake; and Domitius
murdered in a cave, whither he had fled for refuge.

The emperor, Julian the apostate, died of a wound which he received in his Persian expedition, A.D. 363, and
even while expiring, uttered the most horrid blasphemies. He was succeeded by Jovian, who restored peace
to the Church.

After the decease of Jovian, Valentinian succeeded to the empire, and associated to himself Valens, who had
the command in the east, and was an Arian and of an unrelenting and persecuting disposition.

Persecution of the Christians by the Goths and Vandals.

Many Scythian Goths having embraced Christianity about the time of Constantine the Great, the light of the
Gospel spread itself considerably in Scythia, though the two kings who ruled that country, and the majority
of the people continued pagans. Fritegern, king of the West Goths, was an ally to the Romans, but
Athanarich, king of the East Goths, was at war with them. The Christians, in the dominions of the former,
lived unmolested, but the latter, having been defeated by the Romans, wreaked his vengeance on his
Christian subjects, commencing his pagan injunctions in the year 370.
In religion the Goths were Arians, and called themselves Christians; therefore they destroyed all the statues
and temples of the heathen gods, but did no harm to the orthodox Christian churches. Alaric had all the
qualities of a great general. To the wild bravery of the Gothic barbarian he added the courage and skill of the
Roman soldier. He led his forces across the Alps into Italy, and although driven back for the time, returned
afterward with an irresistible force.

The Last Roman "Triumph"

After this fortunate victory over the Goths a "triumph," as it was called, was celebrated at Rome. For
hundreds of years successful generals had been awarded this great honor on their return from a victorious
campaign. Upon such occasions the city was given up for days to the marching of troops laden with spoils,
and who dragged after them prisoners of war, among whom were often captive kings and conquered
generals. This was to be the last Roman triumph, for it celebrated the last Roman victory. Although it had
been won by Stilicho, the general, it was the boy emperor, Honorius, who took the credit, entering Rome in
the car of victory, and driving to the Capitol amid the shouts of the populace. Afterward, as was customary
on such occasions, there were bloody combats in the Colosseum, where gladiators, armed with swords and
spears, fought as furiously as if they were on the field of battle.

The first part of the bloody entertainment was finished; the bodies of the dead were dragged off with hooks,
and the reddened sand covered with a fresh, clean layer. After this had been done the gates in the wall of the
arena were thrown open, and a number of tall, well-formed men in the prime of youth and strength came
forward. Some carried swords, others three-pronged spears and nets. They marched once around the walls,
and stopping before the emperor, held up their weapons at arm's length, and with one voice sounded out their
greeting, Ave, Caesar, morituri te salutant! "Hail, Caesar, those about to die salute thee!"

The combats now began again; the glatiators with nets tried to entangle those with swords, and when they
succeeded mercilessly stabbed their antagonists to death with the three-pronged spear. When a glatiator had
wounded his adversary, and had him lying helpless at his feet, he looked up at the eager faces of the
spectators, and cried out, Hoc habet! "He has it!" and awaited the pleasure of the audience to kill or spare.

If the spectators held out their hands toward him, with thumbs upward, the defeated man was taken away, to
recover if possible from his wounds. But if the fatal signal of "thumbs down" was given, the conquered was
to be slain; and if he showed any reluctance to present his neck for the death blow, there was a scornful shout
from the galleries, Recipe ferrum! "Receive the steel!" Privileged persons among the audience would even
descend into the arena, to better witness the death agonies of some unusually brave victim, before his corpse
was dragged out at the death gate.

The show went on; many had been slain, and the people, madly excited by the desperate bravery of those
who continued to fight, shouted their applause. But suddenly there was an interruption. A rudely clad, robed
figure appeared for a moment among the audience, and then boldly leaped down into the arena. He was seen
to be a man of rough but imposing presence, bareheaded and with sun-browned face. Without hesitating an
instant he advanced upon two gladiators engaged in a life-and-death struggle, and laying his hand upon one
of them sternly reproved him for shedding innocent blood, and then, turning toward the thousands of angry
faces ranged around him, called upon them in a solemn, deep-toned voice which resounded through the deep
inclosure. These were his words: "Do not requite God's mercy in turning away the swords of your enemies
by murdering each other!"

Angry shouts and cries at once drowned his voice: "This is no place for preaching!--the old customs of Rome
must be observed!--On, gladiators!" Thrusting aside the stranger, the gladiators would have again attacked
each other, but the man stood between, holding them apart, and trying in vain to be heard. "Sedition!
sedition! down with him!" was then the cry; and the gladiators, enraged at the interference of an outsider
with their chosen vocation, at once stabbed him to death. Stones, or whatever missiles came to hand, also
rained down upon him from the furious people, and thus he perished, in the midst of the arena.
His dress showed him to be one of the hermits who vowed themselves to a holy life of prayer and self-denial,
and who were reverenced by even the thoughtless and combat-loving Romans. The few who knew him told
how he had come from the wilds of Asia on a pilgrimage, to visit the churches and keep his Christmas at
Rome; they knew he was a holy man, and that his name was Telemachus-no more. His spirit had been stirred
by the sight of thousands flocking to see men slaughter one another, and in his simple-hearted zeal he had
tried to convince them of the cruelty and wickedness of their conduct. He had died, but not in vain. His work
was accomplished at the moment he was struck down, for the shock of such a death before their eyes turned
the hearts of the people: they saw the hideous aspects of the favorite vice to which they had blindly
surrendered themselves; and from the day Telemachus fell dead in the Colosseum, no other fight of
gladiators was ever held there.

Persecutions from About the Middle of the Fifth, to the

Conclusion of the Seventh Century
Proterius was made a priest by Cyril, bishop of Alexandria, who was well acquainted with his virtues, before
he appointed him to preach. On the death of Cyril, the see of Alexandria was filled by Discorus, an inveterate
enemy to the memory and family of his predecessor. Being condemned by the council of Chalcedon for
having embraced the errors of Eutyches, he was deposed, and Proterius chosen to fill the vacant see, who
was approved of by the emperor. This occasioned a dangerous insurrection, for the city of Alexandria was
divided into two factions; the one to espouse the cause of the old, and the other of the new prelate. In one of
the commotions, the Eutychians determined to wreak their vengeance on Proterius, who fled to the church
for sanctuary: but on Good Friday, A.D. 457, a large body of them rushed into the church, and barbarously
murdered the prelate; after which they dragged the body through the streets, insulted it, cut it to pieces, burnt
it, and scattered the ashes in the air.

Hermenigildus, a Gothic prince, was the eldest son of Leovigildus, a king of the Goths, in Spain. This prince,
who was originally an Arian, became a convert to the orthodox faith, by means of his wife Ingonda. When
the king heard that his son had changed his religious sentiments, he stripped him of the command at Seville,
where he was governor, and threatened to put him to death unless he renounced the faith he had newly
embraced. The prince, in order to prevent the execution of his father's menaces, began to put himself into a
posture of defence; and many of the orthodox persuasion in Spain declared for him. The king, exasperated at
this act of rebellion, began to punish all the orthodox Christians who could be seized by his troops, and thus
a very severe persecution commenced: he likewise marched against his son at the head of a very powerful
army. The prince took refuge in Seville, from which he fled, and was at length besieged and taken at Asieta.
Loaded with chains, he was sent to Seville, and at the feast of Easter refusing to receive the Eucharist from
an Arian bishop, the enraged king ordered his guards to cut the prince to pieces, which they punctually
performed, April 13, A.D. 586.

Martin, bishop of Rome, was born at Todi, in Italy. He was naturally inclined to virtue, and his parents
bestowed on him an admirable education. He opposed the heretics called Monothelites, who were patronized
by the emperor Heraclius. Martin was condemned at Constantinople, where he was exposed in the most
public places to the ridicule of the people, divested of all episcopal marks of distinction, and treated with the
greatest scorn and severity. After lying some months in prison, Martin was sent to an island at some distance,
and there cut to pieces, A.D. 655.

John, bishop of Bergamo, in Lombardy, was a learned man, and a good Christian. He did his utmost
endeavors to clear the Church from the errors of Arianism, and joining in this holy work with John, bishop of
Milan, he was very successful against the heretics, on which account he was assassinated on July 11, A.D.
683.

Killien was born in Ireland, and received from his parents a pious and Christian education. He obtained the
Roman pontiff's license to preach to the pagans in Franconia, in Germany. At Wurtzburg he converted
Gozbert, the governor, whose example was followed by the greater part of the people in two years after.
Persuading Gozbert that his marriage with his brother's widow was sinful, the latter had him beheaded, A.D.
689.

Persecutions from the Early Part of the Eighth, to Near the

Conclusion
of the Tenth Century
Boniface, archbishop of Mentz, and father of the German church, was an Englishman, and is, in
ecclasiastical history, looked upon as one of the brightest ornaments of this nation. Originally his name was
Winfred, or Winfrith, and he was born at Kirton, in Devonshire, then part of the West-Saxon kingdom. When
he was only about six years of age, he began to discover a propensity to reflection, and seemed solicitous to
gain information on religious subjects. Wolfrad, the abbot, finding that he possessed a bright genius, as well
as a strong inclination to study, had him removed to Nutscelle, a seminary of learning in the diocese of
Winchester, where he would have a much greater opportunity of attaining improvements than at Exeter.

After due study, the abbot seeing him qualified for the priesthood, obliged him to receive that holy order
when he was about thirty years old. From which time he began to preach and labor for the salvation of his
fellow creatures; he was released to attend a synod of bishops in the kingdom of West-Saxons. He
afterwards, in 719, went to Rome, where Gregory II who then sat in Peter's chair, received him with great
friendship, and finding him full of all virtues that compose the character of an apostolic missionary,
dismissed him without commission at large to preach the Gospel to the pagans wherever he found them.
Passing through Lombardy and Bavaria, he came to Thuringia, which country had before received the light
of the Gospel, he next visited Utrecht, and then proceeded to Saxony, where he converted some thousands to
Christianity.

During the ministry of this meek prelate, Pepin was declared king of France. It was that prince's ambition to
be crowned by the most holy prelate he could find, and Boniface was pitched on to perform that ceremony,
which he did at Soissons, in 752. The next year, his great age and many infirmities lay so heavy on him, that,
with the consent of the new king, and the bishops of his diocese, he consecrated Lullus, his countryman, and
faithful disciple, and placed him in the see of Mentz. When he had thus eased himself of his charge, he
recommended the church of Mentz to the care of the new bishop in very strong terms, desired he would
finish the church at Fuld, and see him buried in it, for his end was near. Having left these orders, he took boat
to the Rhine, and went to Friesland, where he converted and baptized several thousands of barbarous natives,
demolished the temples, and raised churches on the ruins of those superstitious structures. A day being
appointed for confirming a great number of new converts, he ordered them to assemble in a new open plain,
near the river Bourde. Thither he repaired the day before; and, pitching a tent, determined to remain on the
spot all night, in order to be ready early in the morning. Some pagans, who were his inveterate enemies,
having intelligence of this, poured down upon him and the companions of his mission in the night, and killed
him and fifty-two of his companions and attendants on June 5, A.D. 755. Thus fell the great father of the
Germanic Church, the honor of England, and the glory of the age in which he lived.

Forty-two persons of Armorian in Upper Phyrgia, were martyred in the year 845, by the Saracens, the
circumstances of which transactions are as follows:

In the reign of Theophilus, the Saracens ravaged many parts of the eastern empire, gained several
considerable advantages over the Christians, took the city of Armorian, and numbers suffered martyrdom.

Flora and Mary, two ladies of distinction, suffered martyrdom at the same time.

Perfectus was born at Corduba, in Spain, and brought up in the Christian faith. Having a quick genius, he
made himself master of all the useful and polite literature of that age; and at the same time was not more
celebrated for his abilities than admired for his piety. At length he took priest's orders, and performed the
duties of his office with great assiduity and punctuality. Publicly declaring Mahomet an impostor, he was
sentenced to be beheaded, and was accordingly executed, A.D. 850; after which his body was honorably
interred by the Christians.

Adalbert, bishop of Prague, a Bohemian by birth, after being involved in many troubles, began to direct his
thoughts to the conversion of the infidels, to which end he repaired to Dantzic, where he converted and
baptized many, which so enraged the pagan priests, that they fell upon him, and despatched him with darts,
on April 23, A.D. 997.

Persecutions in the Eleventh Century

Alphage, archbishop of Canterbury, was descended from a considerable family in Gloucestershire, and
received an education suitable to his illustrious birth. His parents were worthy Christians, and Alphage
seemed to inherit their virtues.

The see of Winchester being vacant by the death of Ethelwold, Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, as
primate of all England, consecrated Alphage to the vacant bishopric, to the general satisfaction of all
concerned in the diocese.

Dustain had an extraordinary veneration for Alphage, and, when at the point of death, made it his ardent
request to God that he might succeed him in the see of Canterbury; which accordingly happened, though not
until about eighteen years after Dunstan's death in 1006.

After Alphage had governed the see of Canterbury about four years, with great reputation to himself, and
benefit to his people, the Danes made an incursion into England, and laid siege to Canterbury. When the
design of attacking this city was known, many of the principal people made a flight from it, and would have
persuaded Alphage to follow their example. But he, like a good pastor, would not listen to such a proposal.
While he was employed in assisting and encouraging the people, Canterbury was taken by storm; the enemy
poured into the town, and destroyed all that came in their way by fire and sword. He had the courage to
address the enemy, and offer himself to their swords, as more worthy of their rage than the people: he begged
they might be saved, and that they would discharge their whole fury upon him. They accordingly seized him,
tied his hands, insulted and abused him in a rude and barbarous manner, and obliged him to remain on the
spot until his church was burnt, and the monks massacred. They then decimated all the inhabitants, both
ecclesiastics and laymen, leaving only every tenth person alive; so that they put 7236 persons to death, and
left only four monks and 800 laymen alive, after which they confined the archbishop in a dungeon, where
they kept him close prisoner for several months.

During his confinement they proposed to him to redeem his liberty with the sum of 3000 pounds, and to
persuade the king to purchase their departure out of the kingdom, with a further sum of 10,000 pounds. As
Alphage's circumstances would not allow him to satisfy the exorbitant demand, they bound him, and put him
to severe torments, to oblige him to discover the treasure of the church; upon which they assured him of his
life and liberty, but the prelate piously persisted in refusing to give the pagans any account of it. They
remanded him to prison again, confined him six days longer, and then, taking him prisoner with them to
Greenwich, brought him to trial there. He still remained inflexible with respect to the church treasure; but
exhorted them to forsake their idolatry, and embrace Christianity. This so greatly incensed the Danes, that
the soldiers dragged him out of the camp and beat him unmercifully. One of the soldiers, who had been
converted by him, knowing that his pains would be lingering, as his death was determined on, actuated by a
kind of barbarous compassion, cut off his head, and thus put the finishing stroke to his martyrdom, April 19,
A.D. 1012. This transaction happened on the very spot where the church at Greenwich, which is dedicated to
him, now stands. After his death his body was thrown into the Thames, but being found the next day, it was
buried in the cathedral of St. Paul's by the bishops of London and Lincoln; from whence it was, in 1023,
removed to Canterbury by Ethelmoth, the archbishop of that province.
Gerard, a Venetian, devoted himself to the service of God from his tender years: entered into a religious
house for some time, and then determined to visit the Holy Land. Going into Hungary, he became acquainted
with Stephen, the king of that country, who made him bishop of Chonad.

Ouvo and Peter, successors of Stephen, being deposed, Andrew, son of Ladislaus, cousin-german to Stephen,
had then a tender of the crown made him upon condition that he would employ his authority in extirpating
the Christian religion out of Hungary. The ambitious prince came into the proposal, but Gerard being
informed of his impious bargain, thought it his duty to remonstrate against the enormity of Andrew's crime,
and persuade him to withdraw his promise. In this view he undertook to go to that prince, attended by three
prelates, full of like zeal for religion. The new king was at Alba Regalis, but, as the four bishops were going
to cross the Danube, they were stopped by a party of soldiers posted there. They bore an attack of a shower
of stones patiently, when the soldiers beat them unmercifully, and at length despatched them with lances.
Their martyrdoms happened in the year 1045.

Stanislaus, bishop of Cracow, was descended from an illustrious Polish family. The piety of his parents was
equal to their opulence, and the latter they rendered subservient to all the purposes of charity and
benevolence. Stanislaus remained for some time undetermined whether he should embrace a monastic life, or
engage among the secular clergy. He was at length persuaded to the latter by Lambert Zula, bishop of
Cracow, who gave him holy orders, and made him a canon of his cathedral. Lambert died on November 25,
1071, when all concerned in the choice of a successor declared for Stanislaus, and he succeeded to the
prelacy.

Bolislaus, the second king of Poland, had, by nature, many good qualities, but giving away to his passions,
he ran into many enormities, and at length had the appellation of Cruel bestowed upon him. Stanislaus alone
had the courage to tell him of his faults, when, taking a private opportunity, he freely displayed to him the
enormities of his crimes. The king, greatly exasperated at his repeated freedoms, at length determined, at any
rate, to get the better of a prelate who was so extremely faithful. Hearing one day that the bishop was by
himself, in the chapel of St. Michael, at a small distance from the town, he despatched some soldiers to
murder him. The soldiers readily undertook the bloody task; but, when they came into the presence of
Stanislaus, the venerable aspect of the prelate struck them with such awe that they could not perform what
they had promised. On their return, the king, finding that they had not obeyed his orders, stormed at them
violently, snatched a dagger from one of them, and ran furiously to the chapel, where, finding Stanislaus at
the altar, he plunged the weapon into his heart. The prelate immediately expired on May 8, A.D. 1079.
 CHAPTER IV - Papal Persecutions
Thus far our history of persecution has been confined principally to the pagan world. We come now to a
period when persecution, under the guise of Christianity, committed more enormities than ever disgraced the
annals of paganism. Disregarding the maxims and the spirit of the Gospel, the papal Church, arming herself
with the power of the sword, vexed the Church of God and wasted it for several centuries, a period most
appropriately termed in history, the "dark ages." The kings of the earth, gave their power to the "Beast," and
submitted to be trodden on by the miserable vermin that often filled the papal chair, as in the case of Henry,
emperor of Germany. The storm of papal persecution first burst upon the Waldenses in France.

Persecution of the Waldenses in France

Popery having brought various innovations into the Church, and overspread the Christian world with
darkness and superstition, some few, who plainly perceived the pernicious tendency of such errors,
determined to show the light of the Gospel in its real purity, and to disperse those clouds which artful priests
had raised about it, in order to blind the people, and obscure its real brightness.

The principal among these was Berengarius, who, about the year 1000, boldly preached Gospel truths,
according to their primitive purity. Many, from conviction, assented to his doctrine, and were, on that
account, called Berengarians. To Berengarius succeeded Peer Bruis, who preached at Toulouse, under the
protection of an earl, named Hildephonsus; and the whole tenets of the reformers, with the reasons of their
separation from the Church of Rome, were published in a book written by Bruis, under the title of
"Antichrist."

By the year of Christ 1140, the number of the reformed was very great, and the probability of its increasing
alarmed the pope, who wrote to several princes to banish them from their dominions, and employed many
learned men to write against their doctrines.

In A.D. 1147, because of Henry of Toulouse, deemed their most eminent preacher, they were called
Henericians; and as they would not admit of any proofs relative to religion, but what could be deduced from
the Scriptures themselves, the popish party gave them the name of apostolics. At length, Peter Waldo, or
Valdo, a native of Lyons, eminent for his piety and learning, became a strenuous opposer of popery; and
from him the reformed, at that time, received the appellation of Waldenses or Waldoys.

Pope Alexander III being informed by the bishop of Lyons of these transactions, excommunicated Waldo
and his adherents, and commanded the bishop to exterminate them, if possible, from the face of the earth;
hence began the papal persecutions against the Waldenses.

The proceedings of Waldo and the reformed, occasioned the first rise of the inquisitors; for Pope Innocent III
authorized certain monks as inquisitors, to inquire for, and deliver over, the reformed to the secular power.
The process was short, as an accusation was deemed adequate to guilt, and a candid trial was never granted
to the accused.

The pope, finding that these cruel means had not the intended effect, sent several learned monks to preach
among the Waldenses, and to endeavor to argue them out of their opinions. Among these monks was one
Dominic, who appeared extremely zealous in the cause of popery. This Dominic instituted an order, which,
from him, was called the order of Dominican friars; and the members of this order have ever since been the
principal inquisitors in the various inquisitions in the world. The power of the inquisitors was unlimited; they
proceeded against whom they pleased, without any consideration of age, sex, or rank. Let the accusers be
ever so infamous, the accusation was deemed valid; and even anonymous informations, sent by letter, were
thought sufficient evidence. To be rich was a crime equal to heresy; therefore many who had money were
accused of heresy, or of being favorers of heretics, that they might be obliged to pay for their opinions. The
dearest friends or nearest kindred could not, without danger, serve any one who was imprisoned on account
of religion. To convey to those who were confined, a little straw, or give them a cup of water, was called
favoring of the heretics, and they were prosecuted accordingly. No lawyer dared to plead for his own brother,
and their malice even extended beyond the grave; hence the bones of many were dug up and burnt, as
examples to the living. If a man on his deathbed was accused of being a follower of Waldo, his estates were
confiscated, and the heir to them defrauded of his inheritance; and some were sent to the Holy Land, while
the Dominicans took possession of their houses and properties, and, when the owners returned, would often
pretend not to know them. These persecutions were continued for several centuries under different popes and
other great dignitaries of the Catholic Church.

Persecutions of the Albigenses

The Albigenses were a people of the reformed religion, who inhabited the country of Albi. They were
condemned on the score of religion in the Council of Lateran, by order of Pope Alexander III. Nevertheless,
they increased so prodigiously, that many cities were inhabited by persons only of their persuasion, and
several eminent noblemen embraced their doctrines. Among the latter were Raymond, earl of Toulouse,
Raymond, earl of Foix, the earl of Beziers, etc.

A friar, named Peter, having been murdered in the dominions of the earl of Toulouse, the pope made the
murder a pretense to persecute that nobleman and his subjects. To effect this, he sent persons throughout all
Europe, in order to raise forces to act coercively against the Albigenses, and promised paradise to all that
would come to this war, which he termed a Holy War, and bear arms for forty days. The same indulgences
were likewise held out to all who entered themselves for the purpose as to such as engaged in crusades to the
Holy Land. The brave earl defended Toulouse and other places with the most heroic bravery and various
success against the pope's legates and Simon, earl of Montfort, a bigoted Catholic nobleman. Unable to
subdue the earl of Toulouse openly, the king of France, and the queen mother, and three archbishops raised
another formidable army, and had the art to persuade the earl of Toulouse to come to a conference, when he
was treacherously seized upon, made a prisoner, forced to appear barefooted and bareheaded before his
enemies, and compelled to subscribe an abject recantation. This was followed by a severe persecution against
the Albigenses; and express orders that the laity should not be permitted to read the sacred Scriptures. In the
year 1620 also, the persecution against the Albigenses was very severe. In 1648 a heavy persecution raged
throughout Lithuania and Poland. The cruelty of the Cossacks was so excessive that the Tartars themselves
were ashamed of their barbarities. Among others who suffered was the Rev. Adrian Chalinski, who was
roasted alive by a slow fire, and whose sufferings and mode of death may depict the horrors which the
professors of Christianity have endured from the enemies of the Redeemer.

The reformation of papistical error very early was projected in France; for in the third century a learned man,
named Almericus, and six of his disciples, were ordered to be burnt at Paris for asserting that God was no
otherwise present in the sacramental bread than in any other bread; that it was idolatry to build altars or
shrines to saints and that it was ridiculous to offer incense to them.

The martyrdom of Almericus and his pupils did not, however, prevent many from acknowledging the
justness of his notions, and seeing the purity of the reformed religion, so that the faith of Christ continually
increased, and in time not only spread itself over many parts of France, but diffused the light of the Gospel
over various other countries.

In the year 1524, at a town in France, called Melden, one John Clark set up a bill on the church door,
wherein he called the pope Antichrist. For this offence he was repeatedly whipped, and then branded on the
forehead. Going afterward to Mentz, in Lorraine, he demolished some images, for which he had his right
hand and nose cut off, and his arms and breast torn with pincers. He sustained these cruelties with amazing
fortitude, and was even sufficiently cool to sing the One hundredth and fifteenth Psalm, which expressly
forbids idolatry; after which he was thrown into the fire, and burnt to ashes.
Many persons of the reformed persuasion were, about this time, beaten, racked, scourged, and burnt to death,
in several parts of France, but more particularly at Paris, Malda, and Limosin.

A native of Malda was burnt by a slow fire, for saying that Mass was a plain denial of the death and passion
of Christ. At Limosin, John de Cadurco, a clergyman of the reformed religion, was apprehended and ordered
to be burnt.

Francis Bribard, secretary to cardinal de Pellay, for speaking in favor of the reformed, had his tongue cut out,
and was then burnt, A.D. 1545. James Cobard, a schoolmaster in the city of St. Michael, was burnt, A.D.
1545, for saying 'That Mass was useless and absurd'; and about the same time, fourteen men were burnt at
Malda, their wives being compelled to stand by and behold the execution.

A.D. 1546, Peter Chapot brought a number of Bibles in the French tongue to France, and publicly sold them
there; for which he was brought to trial, sentenced, and executed a few days afterward. Soon after, a cripple
of Meaux, a schoolmaster of Fera, named Stephen Poliot, and a man named John English, were burnt for the
faith.

Monsieur Blondel, a rich jeweler, was, in A.D. 1548, apprehended at Lyons, and sent to Paris; there he was
burnt for the faith by order of the court, A.D. 1549. Herbert, a youth of nineteen years of age, was committed
to the flames at Dijon; as was also Florent Venote in the same year.

In the year 1554, two men of the reformed religion, with the son and daughter of one of them, were
apprehended and committed to the castle of Niverne. On examination, they confessed their faith, and were
ordered to execution; being smeared with grease, brimstone, and gunpowder, they cried, "Salt on, salt on this
sinful and rotten flesh." Their tongues were then cut out, and they were afterward committed to the flames,
which soon consumed them, by means of the combustible matter with which they were besmeared.

The Bartholomew Massacre at Paris, etc.

On the twenty second day of August, 1572, commenced this diabolical act of sanguinary brutality. It was
intended to destroy at one stroke the root of the Protestant tree, which had only before partially suffered in its
branches. The king of France had artfully proposed a marriage, between his sister and the prince of Navarre,
the captain and prince of the Protestants. This imprudent marriage was publicly celebrated at Paris, August
18, by the cardinal of Bourbon, upon a high stage erected for the purpose. They dined in great pomp with the
bishop, and supped with the king at Paris. Four days after this, the prince (Coligny), as he was coming from
the Council, was shot in both arms; he then said to Maure, his deceased mother's minister, "O my brother, I
do now perceive that I am indeed beloved of my God, since for His most holy sake I am wounded."
Although the Vidam advised him to fly, yet he abode in Paris, and was soon after slain by Bemjus; who
afterward declared he never saw a man meet death more valiantly than the admiral.

The soldiers were appointed at a certain signal to burst out instantly to the slaughter in all parts of the city.
When they had killed the admiral, they threw him out at a window into the street, where his head was cut off,
and sent to the pope. The savage papists, still raging against him, cut off his arms and private members, and,
after dragging him three days through the streets, hung him by the heels without the city. After him they slew
many great and honorable persons who were Protestants; as Count Rochfoucault, Telinius, the admiral's son-
in-law, Antonius, Clarimontus, marquis of Ravely, Lewes Bussius, Bandineus, Pluvialius, Burneius, etc., and
falling upon the common people, they continued the slaughter for many days; in the three first they slew of
all ranks and conditions to the number of ten thousand. The bodies were thrown into the rivers, and blood ran
through the streets with a strong current, and the river appeared presently like a stream of blood. So furious
was their hellish rage, that they slew all papists whom they suspected to be not very staunch to their
diabolical religion. From Paris the destruction spread to all quarters of the realm.

At Orleans, a thousand were slain of men, women, and children, and six thousand at Rouen.
At Meldith, two hundred were put into prison, and later brought out by units, and cruelly murdered.

At Lyons, eight hundred were massacred. Here children hanging about their parents, and parents
affectionately embracing their children, were pleasant food for the swords and bloodthirsty minds of those
who call themselves the Catholic Church. Here three hundred were slain in the bishop's house; and the
impious monks would suffer none to be buried.

At Augustobona, on the people hearing of the massacre at Paris, they shut their gates that no Protestants
might escape, and searching diligently for every individual of the reformed Church, imprisoned and then
barbarously murdered them. The same curelty they practiced at Avaricum, at Troys, at Toulouse, Rouen and
many other places, running from city to city, towns, and villages, through the kingdom.

As a corroboration of this horrid carnage, the following interesting narrative, written by a sensible and
learned Roman Catholic, appears in this place, with peculiar propriety.

"The nuptials (says he) of the young king of Navarre with the French king's sister, was solemnized with
pomp; and all the endearments, all the assurances of friendship, all the oaths sacred among men, were
profusely lavished by Catharine, the queen-mother, and by the king; during which, the rest of the court
thought of nothing but festivities, plays, and masquerades. At last, at twelve o'clock at night, on the eve of St.
Bartholomew, the signal was given. Immediately all the houses of the Protestants were forced open at once.
Admiral Coligny, alarmed by the uproar jumped out of bed, when a company of assassins rushed in his
chamber. They were headed by one Besme, who had been bred up as a domestic in the family of the Guises.
This wretch thrust his sword into the admiral's breast, and also cut him in the face. Besme was a German, and
being afterwards taken by the Protestants, the Rochellers would have brought him, in order to hang and
quarter him; but he was killed by one Bretanville. Henry, the young duke of Guise, who afterwards framed
the Catholic league, and was murdered at Blois, standing at the door until the horrid butchery should be
completed, called aloud, 'Besme! is it done?' Immediately after this, the ruffians threw the body out of the
window, and Coligny expired at Guise's feet.

"Count de Teligny also fell a sacrifice. He had married, about ten months before, Coligny's daughter. His
countenance was so engaging, that the ruffians, when they advanced in order to kill him, were struck with
compassion; but others, more barbarous, rushing forward, murdered him.

"In the meantime, all the friends of Coligny were assassinated throughout Paris; men, women, and children
were promiscuously slaughtered and every street was strewed with expiring bodies. Some priests, holding up
a crucifix in one hand, and a dagger in the other, ran to the chiefs of the murderers, and strongly exhorted
them to spare neither relations nor friends.

"Tavannes, marshal of France, an ignorant, superstitious soldier, who joined the fury of religion to the rage
of party, rode on horseback through the streets of Paris, crying to his men, 'Let blood! let blood! bleeding is
as wholesome in August as in May.' In the memories of the life of this enthusiastic, written by his son, we
are told that the father, being on his deathbed, and making a general confession of his actions, the priest said
to him, with surprise, 'What! no mention of St. Bartholomew's massacre?' to which Tavannes replied, 'I
consider it as a meritorious action, that will wash away all my sins.' Such horrid sentiments can a false spirit
of religion inspire!

"The king's palace was one of the chief scenes of the butchery; the king of Navarre had his lodgings in the
Louvre, and all his domestics were Protestants. Many of these were killed in bed with their wives; others,
running away naked, were pursued by the soldiers through the several rooms of the palace, even to the king's
antichamber. The young wife of Henry of Navarre, awaked by the dreadful uproar, being afraid for her
consort, and for her own life, seized with horror, and half dead, flew from her bed, in order to throw herself
at the feet of the king her brother. But scarce had she opened her chamber door, when some of her Protestant
domestics rushed in for refuge. The soldiers immediately followed, pursued them in sight of the princess, and
killed one who crept under her bed. Two others, being wounded with halberds, fell at the queen's feet, so that
she was covered with blood.

"Count de la Rochefoucault, a young nobleman, greatly in the king's favor for his comely air, his politeness,
and a certain peculiar happiness in the turn of his conversation, had spent the evening until eleven o'clock
with the monarch, in pleasant familiarity; and had given a loose, with the utmost mirth, to the sallies of his
imagination. The monarch felt some remorse, and being touched with a kind of compassion, bid him, two or
three times, not to go home, but lie in the Louvre. The count said he must go to his wife; upon which the
king pressed him no farther, but said, 'Let him go! I see God has decreed his death.' And in two hours after
he was murdered.

"Very few of the Protestants escaped the fury of their enthusiastic persecutors. Among these was young La
Force (afterwards the famous Marshal de la Force) a child about ten years of age, whose deliverance was
exceedingly remarkable. His father, his elder brother, and he himself were seized together by the Duke of
Anjou's soldier. These murderers flew at all three, and struck them at random, when they all fell, and lay one
upon another. The youngest did not receive a single blow, but appearing as if he was dead, escaped the next
day; and his life, thus wonderfully preserved, lasted four score and five years.

"Many of the wretched victims fled to the water side, and some swam over the Seine to the suburbs of St.
Germaine. The king saw them from his window, which looked upon the river, and fired upon them with a
carbine that had been loaded for that purpose by one of his pages; while the queen-mother, undisturbed and
serene in the midst of slaughter, looking down from a balcony, encouraged the murderers and laughed at the
dying groans of the slaughtered. This barbarous queen was fired with a restless ambition, and she perpetually
shifted her party in order to satiate it.

"Some days after this horrid transaction, the French court endeavored to palliate it by forms of law. They
pretended to justify the massacre by a calumny, and accused the admiral of a conspiracy, which no one
believed. The parliament was commended to proceed against the memory of Coligny; and his dead body was
hanged in chains on Montfaucon gallows. The king himself went to view this shocking spectacle. So one of
his courtiers advised him to retire, and complaining of the stench of the corpse, he replied, 'A dead enemuy
smells well.' The massacres on St. Bartholomew's day are painted in the royal saloon of the Vatican at Rome,
with the following inscription: Pontifex, Coligny necem probat, i.e., 'The pope approves of Coligny's death.'

"The young king of Navarre was spared through policy, rather than from the pity of the queen-mother, she
keeping him prisoner until the king's death, in order that he might be as a security and pledge for the
submission of such Protestants as might effect their escape.

"This horrid butchery was not confined merely to the city of Paris. The like orders were issued from court to
the governors of all the provinces in France; so that, in a week's time, about one hundred thousand
Protestants were cut to pieces in different parts of the kingdom! Two or three governors only refused to obey
the king's orders. One of these, named Montmorrin, governor of Auvergne, wrote the king the following
letter, which deserves to be transmitted to the latest posterity.

"SIRE: I have received an order, under your majesty's seal, to put to death all the Protestants in my province.
I have too much respect for your majesty, not to believe the letter a forgery; but if (which God forbid) the
order should be genuine, I have too much respect for your majesty to obey it."

At Rome the horrid joy was so great, that they appointed a day of high festival, and a jubilee, with great
indulgence to all who kept it and showed every expression of gladness they could devise! and the man who
first carried the news received 1000 crowns of the cardinal of Lorraine for his ungodly message. The king
also commanded the day to be kept with every demonstration of joy, concluding now that the whole race of
Huguenots was extinct.
Many who gave great sums of money for their ransom were immediately after slain; and several towns,
which were under the king's promise of protection and safety, were cut off as soon as they delivered
themselves up, on those promises, to his generals or captains.

At Bordeaux, at the instigation of a villainous monk, who used to urge the papists to slaughter in his
sermons, two hundred and sixty-four were cruelly murdered; some of them senators. Another of the same
pious fraternity produced a similar slaughter at Agendicum, in Maine, where the populace at the holy
inquisitors' satanical suggestion, ran upon the Protestants, slew them, plundered their houses, and pulled
down their church.

The duke of Guise, entering into Blois, suffered his soldiers to fly upon the spoil, and slay or drown all the
Protestants they could find. In this they spared neither age nor sex; defiling the women, and then murdering
them; from whence he went to Mere, and committed the same outrages for many days together. Here they
found a minister named Cassebonius, and threw him into the river.

At Anjou, they slew Albiacus, a minister; and many women were defiled and murdered there; among whom
were two sisters, abused before their father, whom the assassins bound to a wall to see them, and then slew
them and him.

The president of Turin, after giving a large sum for his life, was cruelly beaten with clubs, stripped of his
clothes, and hung feet upwards, with his head and breast in the river: before he was dead, they opened his
belly, plucked out his entrails, and threw them into the river; and then carried his heart about the city upon a
spear.

At Barre great cruelty was used, even to young children, whom they cut open, pulled out their entrails, which
through very rage they gnawed with their teeth. Those who had fled to the castle, when they yielded, were
almost hanged. Thus they did at the city of Matiscon; counting it sport to cut off their arms and legs and
afterward kill them; and for the entertainment of their visitors, they often threw the Protestants from a high
bridge into the river, saying, "Did you ever see men leap so well?"

At Penna, after promising them safety, three hundred were inhumanly butchered; and five and forty at Albia,
on the Lord's Day. At Nonne, though it yielded on conditions of safeguard, the most horrid spectacles were
exhibited. Persons of both sexes and conditions were indiscriminately murdered; the streets ringing with
doleful cries, and flowing with blood; and the houses flaming with fire, which the abandoned soldiers had
thrown in. One woman, being dragged from her hiding place with her husband, was first abused by the brutal
soldiers, and then with a sword which they commanded her to draw, they forced it while in her hands into the
bowels of her husband.

At Samarobridge, they murdered above one hundred Protestants, after promising them peace; and at
Antsidor, one hundred were killed, and cast part into a jakes, and part into a river. One hundred put into a
prison at Orleans, were destroyed by the furious multitude.

The Protestants at Rochelle, who were such as had miraculously escaped the rage of hell, and fled there,
seeing how ill they fared who submitted to those holy devils, stood for their lives; and some other cities,
encouraged thereby, did the like. Against Rochelle, the king sent almost the whole power of France, which
besieged it seven months; though by their assaults, they did very little execution on the inhabitants, yet by
famine, they destroyed eighteen thousand out of two and twenty. The dead, being too numerous for the living
to bury, became food for vermin and carnivorous birds. Many took their coffins into the church yard, laid
down in them, and breathed their last. Their diet had long been what the minds of those in plenty shudder at;
even human flesh, entrails, dung, and the most loathsome things, became at last the only food of those
champions for that truth and liberty, of which the world was not worthy. At every attack, the besiegers met
with such an intrepid reception, that they left one hundred and thirty-two captains, with a proportionate
number of men, dead in the field. The siege at last was broken up at the request of the duke of Anjou, the
king's brother, who was proclaimed king of Poland, and the king, being wearied out, easily complied,
whereupon honorable conditions were granted them.

It is a remarkable interference of Providence, that, in all this dreadful massacre, not more than two ministers
of the Gospel were involved in it.

The tragical sufferings of the Protestants are too numerous to detail; but the treatment of Philip de Deux will
give an idea of the rest. After the miscreants had slain this martyr in his bed, they went to his wife, who was
then attended by the midwife, expecting every moment to be delivered. The midwife entreated them to stay
the murder, at least till the child, which was the twentieth, should be born. Notwithstanding this, they thrust a
dagger up to the hilt into the poor woman. Anxious to be delivered, she ran into a corn loft; but hither they
pursued her, stabbed her in the belly, and then threw her into the street. By the fall, the child came from the
dying mother, and being caught up by one of the Catholic ruffians, he stabbed the infant, and then threw it
into the river.

From the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, to the French

Revolution, in 1789
The persecutions occasioned by the revocation of the edict of Nantes took place under Louis XIV. This edict
was made by Henry the Great of France in 1598, and secured to the Protestants an equal right in every
respect, whether civil or religious, with the other subjects of the realm. All those privileges Louis the XIV
confirmed to the Protestants by another statute, called the edict of Nismes, and kept them inviolably to the
end of his reign.

On the accession of Louis XIV the kingdom was almost ruined by civil wars.

At this critical juncture, the Protestants, heedless of our Lord's admonition, "They that take the sword shall
perish with the sword," took such an active part in favor of the king, that he was constrained to acknowledge
himself indebted to their arms for his establishment on the throne. Instead of cherishing and rewarding that
party who had fought for him, he reasoned that the same power which had protected could overturn him, and,
listening to the popish machinations, he began to issue out proscriptions and restrictions, indicative of his
final determination. Rochelle was presently fettered with an incredible number of denunciations. Montauban
and Millau were sacked by soldiers. Popish commissioners were appointed to preside over the affairs of the
Protestants, and there was no appeal from their ordinance, except to the king's council. This struck at the root
of their civil and religious exercises, and prevented them, being Protestants, from suing a Catholic in any
court of law. This was followed by another injunction, to make an inquiry in all parishes into whatever the
Protestants had said or done for twenty years past. This filled the prisons with innocent victims, and
condemned others to the galleys or banishment.

Protestants were expelled from all offices, trades, privileges, and employs; thereby depriving them of the
means of getting their bread: and they proceeded to such excess in this brutality, that they would not suffer
even the midwives to officiate, but compelled their women to submit themselves in that crisis of nature to
their enemies, the brutal Catholics. Their children were taken from them to be educated by the Catholics, and
at seven years of age, made to embrace popery. The reformed were prohibited from relieving their own sick
or poor, from all private worship, and divine service was to be performed in the presence of a popish priest.
To prevent the unfortunate victims from leaving the kingdom, all the passages on the frontiers were strictly
guarded; yet, by the good hand of God, about 150,000 escaped their vigilance, and emigrated to different
countries to relate the dismal narrative.

All that has been related hitherto were only infringements on their established charter, the edict of Nantes. At
length the diabolical revocation of that edict passed on the eighteenth of October, 1685, and was registered
the twenty-second, contrary to all form of law. Instantly the dragoons were quartered upon the Protestants
throughout the realm, and filled all France with the like news, that the king would no longer suffer any
Huguenots in his kingdom, and therefore they must resolve to change their religion. Hereupon the intendants
in every parish (which were popish governors and spies set over the Protestants) assembled the reformed
inhabitants, and told them they must, without delay, turn Catholics, either freely or by force. The Protestants
replied, that they 'were ready to sacrifice their lives and estates to the king, but their consciences being God's
they could not so dispose of them.'

Instantly the troops seized the gates and avenues of the cities, and placing guards in all the passages, entered
with sword in hand, crying, "Die, or be Catholics!" In short, they practiced every wickedness and horror they
could devise to force them to change their religion.

They hanged both men and women by their hair or their feet, and smoked them with hay until they were
nearly dead; and if they still refused to sign a recantation, they hung them up again and repeated their
barbarities, until, wearied out with torments without death, they forced many to yield to them.

Others, they plucked off all the hair of their heads and beards with pincers. Others they threw on great fires,
and pulled them out again, repeating it until they extorted a promise to recant.

Some they stripped naked, and after offering them the most infamous insults, they stuck them with pins from
head to foot, and lanced them with penknives; and sometimes with red-hot pincers they dragged them by the
nose until they promised to turn. Sometimes they tied fathers and husbands, while they ravished their wives
and daughters before their eyes. Multitudes they imprisoned in the most noisome dungeons, where they
practised all sorts of torments in secret. Their wives and children they shut up in monasteries.

Such as endeavored to escape by flight were pursued in the woods, and hunted in the fields, and shot at like
wild beasts; nor did any condition or quality screen them from the ferocity of these infernal dragoons: even
the members of parliament and military officers, though on actual service, were ordered to quit their posts,
and repair directly to their houses to suffer the like storm. Such as complained to the king were sent to the
Bastile, where they drank the same cup. The bishops and the intendants marched at the head of the dragoons,
with a troop of missionaries, monks, and other ecclesiastics to animate the soldiers to an execution so
agreeable to their Holy Church, and so glorious to their demon god and their tyrant king.

In forming the edict to repeal the edict of Nantes, the council were divided; some would have all the
ministers detained and forced into popery as well as the laity; others were for banishing them, because their
presence would strengthen the Protestants in perseverance: and if they were forced to turn, they would ever
be secret and powerful enemies in the bosom of the Church, by their great knowledge and experience in
controversial matters. This reason prevailing, they were sentenced to banishment, and only fifteen days
allowed them to depart the kingdom.

On the same day that the edict for revoking the Protestants' charter was published, they demolished their
churches and banished their ministers, whom they allowed but twenty-four hours to leave Paris. The papists
would not suffer them to dispose of their effects, and threw every obstacle in their way to delay their escape
until the limited time was expired which subjected them to condemnation for life to the galleys. The guards
were doubled at the seaports, and the prisons were filled with the victims, who endured torments and wants
at which human nature must shudder.

The sufferings of the ministers and others, who were sent to the galleys, seemed to exceed all. Chained to the
oar, they were exposed to the open air night and day, at all seasons, and in all weathers; and when through
weakness of body they fainted under the oar, instead of a cordial to revive them, or viands to refresh them,
they received only the lashes of a scourge, or the blows of a cane or rope's end. For the want of sufficient
clothing and necessary cleanliness, they were most grievously tormented with vermin, and cruelly pinched
with the cold, which removed by night the executioners who beat and tormented them by day. Instead of a
bed, they were allowed sick or well, only a hard board, eighteen inches broad, to sleep on, without any
covering but their wretched apparel; which was a shirt of the coarsest canvas, a little jerkin of red serge, slit
on each side up to the armholes, with open sleeves that reached not to the elbow; and once in three years they
had a coarse frock, and a little cap to cover their heads, which were always kept close shaved as a mark of
their infamy. The allowance of provision was as narrow as the sentiments of those who condemned them to
such miseries, and their treatment when sick is too shocking to relate; doomed to die upon the boards of a
dark hold, covered with vermin, and without the least convenience for the calls of nature. Nor was it among
the least of the horrors they endured, that, as ministers of Christ, and honest men, they were chained side by
side to felons and the most execrable villains, whose blasphemous tongues were never idle. If they refused to
hear Mass, they were sentenced to the bastinado, of which dreadful punishment the following is a
description. Preparatory to it, the chains are taken off, and the victims delivered into the hands of the Turks
that preside at the oars, who strip them quite naked, and stretching them upon a great gun, they are held so
that they cannot stir; during which there reigns an awful silence throughout the galley. The Turk who is
appointed the executioner, and who thinks the sacrifice acceptable to his prophet Mahomet, most cruelly
beats the wretched victim with a rough cudgel, or knotty rope's end, until the skin is flayed off his bones, and
he is near the point of expiring; then they apply a most tormenting mixture of vinegar and salt, and consign
him to that most intolerable hospital where thousands under their cruelties have expired.

Martyrdom of John Calas

We pass over many other individual maretyrdoms to insert that of John Calas, which took place as recently
as 1761, and is an indubitable proof of the bigotry of popery, and shows that neither experience nor
improvement can root out the inveterate prejudices of the Roman Catholics, or render them less cruel or
inexorable to Protestants.

John Calas was a merchant of the city of Toulouse, where he had been settled, and lived in good repute, and
had married an English woman of French extraction. Calas and his wife were Protestants, and had five sons,
whom they educated in the same religion; but Lewis, one of the sons, became a Roman Catholic, having
been converted by a maidservant, who had lived in the family about thirty years. The father, however, did
not express any resentment or ill-will upon the occasion, but kept the maid in the family and settled an
annuity upon the son. In October, 1761, the family consisted of John Calas and his wife, one woman servant,
Mark Antony Calas, the eldest son, and Peter Calas, the second son. Mark Antony was bred to the law, but
could not be admitted to practice, on account of his being a Protestant; hence he grew melancholy, read all
the books he could procure relative to suicide, and seemed determined to destroy himself. To this may be
added that he led a dissipated life, was greatly addicted to gaming, and did all which could constitute the
character of a libertine; on which account his father frequently reprehended him and sometimes in terms of
severity, which considerably added to the gloom that seemed to oppress him.

On the thirteenth of October, 1761, Mr. Gober la Vaisse, a young gentleman about 19 years of age, the son of
La Vaisse, a celebrated advocate of Toulouse, about five o'clock in the evening, was met by John Calas, the
father, and the eldest son Mark Antony, who was his friend. Calas, the father, invited him to supper, and the
family and their guest sat down in a room up one pair of stairs; the whole company, consisting of Calas the
father, and his wife, Antony and Peter Calas, the sons, and La Vaisse the guest, no other person being in the
house, except the maidservant who has been already mentioned.

It was now about seven o'clock. The supper was not long; but before it was over, Antony left the table, and
went into the kitchen, which was on the same floor, as he was accustomed to do. The maid asked him if he
was cold? He answered, "Quite the contrary, I burn"; and then left her. In the meantime his friend and family
left the room they had supped in, and went into a bed-chamber; the father and La Vaisse sat down together
on a sofa; the younger son Peter in an elbow chair; and the mother in another chair; and, without making any
inquiry after Antony, continued in conversation together until between nine and ten o'clock, when La Vaisse
took his leave, and Peter, who had fallen asleep, was awakened to attend him with a light.

On the ground floor of Calas's house was a shop and a warehouse, the latter of which was divided from the
shop by a pair of folding doors. When Peter Calas and La Vaisse came downstairs into the shop, they were
extremely shocked to see Antony hanging in his shirt, from a bar which he had laid across the top of the two
folding doors, having half opened them for that purpose. On discovery of this horrid spectacle, they shrieked
out, which brought down Calas the father, the mother being seized with such terror as kept her trembling in
the passage above. When the maid discovered what had happened, she continued below, either because she
feared to carry an account of it to her mistress, or because she busied herself in doing some good office to
her master, who was embracing the body of his son, and bathing it in his tears. The mother, therefore, being
thus left alone, went down and mixed in the scene that has been already described, with such emotions as it
must naturally produce. In the meantime Peter had been sent for La Moire, a surgeon in the neighborhood.
La Moire was not at home, but his apprentice, Mr. Grosle, came instantly. Upon examination, he found the
body quite dead; and by this time a papistical crowd of people were gathered about the house, and, having by
some means heard that Antony Calas was suddenly dead, and that the surgeon who had examined the body,
declared that he had been strangled, they took it into their heads he had been murdered; and as the family
was Protestant, they presently supposed that the young man was about to change his religion, and had been
put to death for that reason.

The poor father, overwhelmed with grief for the loss of his child, was advised by his friends to send for the
officers of justice to prevent his being torn to pieces by the Catholic multitude, who supposed he had
murdered his son. This was accordingly done and David, the chief magistrate, or capitol, took the father,
Peter the son, the mother, La Vaisse, and the maid, all into custody, and set a guard over them. He sent for
M. de la Tour, a physician, and MM. la Marque and Perronet, surgeons, who examined the body for marks of
violence, but found none except the mark of the ligature on the neck; they found also the hair of the deceased
done up in the usual manner, perfectly smooth, and without the least disorder: his clothes were also regularly
folded up, and laid upon the counter, nor was his shirt either torn or unbuttoned.

Notwithstanding these innocent appearances, the capitol thought proper to agree with the opinion of the mob,
and took it into his head that old Calas had sent for La Vaisse, telling him that he had a son to be hanged; that
La Vaisse had come to perform the office of executioner; and that he had received assistance from the father
and brother.

As no proof of the supposed fact could be procured, the capitol had recourse to a monitory, or general
information, in which the crime was taken for granted, and persons were required to give such testimony
against it as they were able. This recites that La Vaisse was commissioned by the Protestants to be their
executioner in ordinary, when any of their children were to be hanged for changing their religion: it recites
also, that, when the Protestants thus hang their children, they compel them to kneel, and one of the
interrogatories was, whether any person had seen Antony Calas kneel before his father when he strangled
him: it recites likewise, that Antony died a Roman Catholic, and requires evidence of his catholicism.

But before this monitory was published, the mob had got a notion that Antony Calas was the next day to
have entered into the fraternity of the White Penitents. The capitol therefore caused his body to be buried in
the middle of St. Stephen's Church. A few days after the interment of the deceased, the White Penitents
performed a solemn service for him in their chapel; the church was hung with white, and a tomb was raised
in the middle of it, on the top of which was placed a human skeleton, holding in one hand a paper, on which
was written "Abjuration of heresy," and in the other a palm, the emblem of martyrdom. The next day the
Franciscans performed a service of the same kind for him.

The capitol continued the persecution with unrelenting severity, and, without the least proof coming in,
thought fit to condemn the unhappy father, mother, brother, friend, and servant, to the torture, and put them
all into irons on the eighteenth of November.

From these dreadful proceedings the sufferers appealed to the parliament, which immediately took
cognizance of the affair, and annulled the sentence of the capitol as irregular, but they continued the
prosecution, and, upon the hangman deposing it was impossible Antony should hang himself as was
pretended, the majority of the parliament were of the opinion, that the prisoners were guilty, and therefore
ordered them to be tried by the criminal court of Toulouse. One voted him innocent, but after long debates
the majority was for the torture and wheel, and probably condemned the father by way of experiment,
whether he was guilty or not, hoping he would, in the agony, confess the crime, and accuse the other
prisoners, whose fate, therefore, they suspended.

Poor Calas, however, an old man of sixty-eight, was condemned to this dreadful punishment alone. He
suffered the torture with great constancy, and was led to execution in a frame of mind which excited the
admiration of all that saw him, and particularly of the two Dominicans (Father Bourges and Father
Coldagues) who attended him in his last moments, and declared that they thought him not only innocent of
the crime laid to his charge, but also an exemplary instance of true Christian patience, fortitude, and charity.
When he saw the executioner prepared to give him the last stroke, he made a fresh declaration to Father
Bourges, but while the words were still in his mouth, the capitol, the author of this catastrophe, who came
upon the scaffold merely to gratify his desire of being a witness of his punishment and death, ran up to him,
and bawled out, "Wretch, there are fagots which are to reduce your body to ashes! speak the truth." M. Calas
made no reply, but turned his head a little aside; and that moment the executioner did his office.

The popular outcry against this family was so violent in Languedoc, that every body expected to see the
children of Calas broke upon the wheel, and the mother burnt alive.

Young Donat Calas was advised to fly into Switzerland: he went, and found a gentleman who, at first, could
only pity and relieve him, without daring to judge of the rigor exercised against the father, mother, and
brothers. Soon after, one of the brothers, who was only banished, likewise threw himself into the arms of the
same person, who, for more than a month, took every possible precaution to be assured of the innocence of
the family. Once convinced, he thought himself, obliged, in conscience, to employ his friends, his purse, his
pen, and his credit, to repair the fatal mistake of the seven judges of Toulouse, and to have the proceedings
revised by the king's council. This revision lasted three years, and it is well known what honor Messrs. de
Grosne and Bacquancourt acquired by investigating this memorable cause. Fifty masters of the Court of
Requests unanimously declared the whole family of Calas innocent, and recommended them to the
benevolent justice of his majesty. The Duke de Choiseul, who never let slip an opportunity of signalizing the
greatness of his character, not only assisted this unfortunate family with money, but obtained for them a
gratuity of 36,000 livres from the king.

On the ninth of March, 1765, the arret was signed which justified the family of Calas, and changed their fate.
The ninth of March, 1762, was the very day on which the innocent and virtuous father of that family had
been executed. All Paris ran in crowds to see them come out of prison, and clapped their hands for joy, while
the tears streamed from their eyes.

This dreadful example of bigotry employed the pen of Voltaire in deprecation of the horrors of superstition;
and though an infidel himself, his essay on toleration does honor to his pen, and has been a blessed means of
abating the rigor of persecution in most European states. Gospel purity will equally shun superstition and
cruelty, as the mildness of Christ's tenets teaches only to comfort in this world, and to procure salvation in
the next. To persecute for being of a different opinion is as absurd as to persecute for having a different
countenance: if we honor God, keep sacred the pure doctrines of Christ, put a full confidence in the promises
contained in the Holy Scriptures, and obey the political laws of the state in which we reside, we have an
undoubted right to protection instead of persecution, and to serve heaven as our consciences, regulated by the
Gospel rules, may direct.
 CHAPTER V - An Account of the Inquisition
When the reformed religion began to diffuse the Gospel light throughout Europe, Pope Innocent III
entertained great fear for the Romish Church. He accordingly instituted a number of inquisitors, or persons
who were to make inquiry after, apprehend, and punish, heretics, as the reformed were called by the papists.

At the head of these inquisitors was one Dominic, who had been canonized by the pope, in order to render
his authority the more respectable. Dominic, and the other inquisitors, spread themselves into various Roman
Catholic countries, and treated the Protestants with the utmost severity. In process of time, the pope, not
finding these roving inquisitors so useful as he had imagined, resolved upon the establishment of fixed and
regular courts of Inquisition. After the order for these regular courts, the first office of Inquisition was
established in the city of Toulouse, and Dominic became the first regular inquisitor, as he had before been
the first roving inquisitor.

Courts of Inquisition were now erected in several countries; but the Spanish Inquisition became the most
powerful, and the most dreaded of any. Even the kings of Spain themselves, though arbitrary in all other
respects, were taught to dread the power of the lords of the Inquisition; and the horrid cruelties they
exercised compelled multitudes, who differed in opinion from the Roman Catholics, carefully to conceal
their sentiments.

The most zealous of all the popish monks, and those who most implicitly obeyed the Church of Rome, were
the Dominicans and Franciscans: these, therefore, the pope thought proper to invest with an exclusive right
of presiding over the different courts of Inquisition, and gave them the most unlimited powers, as judges
delegated by him, and immediately representing his person: they were permitted to excommunicate, or
sentence to death whom they thought proper, upon the most slight information of heresy. They were allowed
to publish crusades against all whom they deemed heretics, and enter into leagues with sovereign princes, to
join their crusades with their forces.

In 1244, their power was further increased by the emperor Frederic II, who declared himself the protector
and friend of all the inquisitors, and published the cruel edicts, viz., 1. That all heretics who continue
obstinate, should be burnt. 2. That all heretics who repented, should be imprisoned for life.

This zeal in the emperor, for the inquisitors of the Roman Catholic persuasion, arose from a report which had
been propagated throughout Europe, that he intended to renounce Christianity, and turn Mahometan; the
emperor therefore, attempted, by the height of bigotry, to contradict the report, and to show his attachment to
popery by cruelty.

The officers of the Inquisition are three inquisitors, or judges, a fiscal proctor, two secretaries, a magistrate, a
messenger, a receiver, a jailer, an agent of confiscated possessions; several assessors, counsellors,
executioners, physicians, surgeons, doorkeepers, familiars, and visitors, who are sworn to secrecy.

The principal accusation against those who are subject to this tribunal is heresy, which comprises all that is
spoken, or written, against any of the articles of the creed, or the traditions of the Roman Church. The
inquisition likewise takes cognizance of such as are accused of being magicians, and of such who read the
Bible in the common language, the Talmud of the Jews, or the Alcoran of the Mahometans.

Upon all occasions the inquisitors carry on their processes with the utmost severity, and punish those who
offend them with the most unparalleled cruelty. A Protestant has seldom any mercy shown him, and a Jew,
who turns Christian, is far from being secure.

A defence in the Inquisition is of little use to the prisoner, for a suspicion only is deemed sufficient cause of
condemnation, and the greater his wealth the greater his danger. The principal part of the inquisitors'
cruelties is owing to their rapacity: they destroy the life to possess the property; and, under the pretence of
zeal, plunder each obnoxious individual.

A prisoner in the Inquisition is never allowed to see the face of his accuser, or of the witnesses against him,
but every method is taken by threats and tortures, to oblige him to accuse himself, and by that means
corroborate their evidence. If the jurisdiction of the Inquisition is not fully allowed, vengeance is denounced
against such as call it in question for if any of its officers are opposed, those who oppose them are almost
certain to be sufferers for the temerity; the maxim of the Inquisition being to strike terror, and awe those who
are the objects of its power into obedience. High birth, distinguished rank, great dignity, or eminent
employments, are no protection from its severities; and the lowest officers of the Inquisition can make the
highest characters tremble.

When the person impeached is condemned, he is either severely whipped, violently tortured, sent to the
galleys, or sentenced to death; and in either case the effects are confiscated. After judgment, a procession is
performed to the place of execution, which ceremony is called an auto da fe, or act of faith.

The following is an account of an auto da fe, performed at Madrid in the year 1682.

The officers of the Inquisition, preceded by trumpets, kettledrums, and their banner, marched on the thirtieth
of May, in cavalcade, to the palace of the great square, where they declared by proclamation, that, on the
thirtieth of June, the sentence of the prisoners would be put in execution.

Of these prisoners, twenty men and women, with one renegade Mahometan, were ordered to be burned; fifty
Jews and Jewesses, having never before been imprisoned, and repenting of their crimes, were sentenced to a
long confinement, and to wear a yellow cap. The whole court of Spain was present on this occasion. The
grand inquisitor's chair was placed in a sort of tribunal far above that of the king.

Among those who were to suffer, was a young Jewess of exquisite beauty, and but seventeen years of age.
Being on the same side of the scaffold where the queen was seated, she addressed her, in hopes of obtaining
a pardon, in the following pathetic speech: "Great queen, will not your royal presence be of some service to
me in my miserable condition? Have regard to my youth; and, oh! consider, that I am about to die for
professing a religion imbibed from my earliest infancy!" Her majesty seemed greatly to pity her distress, but
turned away her eyes, as she did not dare to speak a word in behalf of a person who had been declared a
heretic.

Now Mass began, in the midst of which the priest came from the altar, placed himself near the scaffold, and
seated himself in a chair prepared for that purpose.

The chief inquisitor then descended from the amphitheater, dressed in his cope, and having a miter on his
head. After having bowed to the altar, he advanced towards the king's balcony, and went up to it, attended by
some of his officers, carrying a cross and the Gospels, with a book containing the oath by which the kings of
Spain oblige themselves to protect the Catholic faith, to extirpate heretics, and to support with all their power
and force the prosecutions and decrees of the Inquisition: a like oath was administered to the counsellors and
whole assembly. The Mass was begun about twelve at noon, and did not end until nine in the evening, being
protracted by a proclamation of the sentence of the several criminals, which were already separately
rehearsed aloud one after the other.

After this followed the burnings of the twenty-one men and women, whose intrepidity in suffering that horrid
death was truly astonishing. The king's near situation to the criminals rendered their dying groans very
audible to him; he could not, however, be absent from this dreadful scene, as it is esteemed a religious one;
and his coronation oath obliged him to give a sanction by his presence to all the acts of the tribunal.
What we have already said may be applied to inquisitions in general, as well as to that of Spain in particular.
The Inquisition belonging to Portugal is exactly upon a similar plan to that of Spain, having been instituted
much about the same time, and put under the same regulations. The inquisitors allow the torture to be used
only three times, but during those times it is so severely inflicted, that the prisoner either dies under it, or
continues always after a cripple, and suffers the severest pains upon every change of weather. We shall give
an ample description of the severe torments occasioned by the torture, from the account of one who suffered
it the three respective times, but happily survived the cruelties he underwent.

At the first time of torturing, six executioners entered, stripped him naked to his drawers, and laid him upon
his back on a kind of stand, elevated a few feet from the floor. The operation commenced by putting an iron
collar round his neck, and a ring to each foot, which fastened him to the stand. His limbs being thus stretched
out, they wound two ropes round each thigh; which ropes being passed under the scaffold, through holes
made for that purpose, were all drawn tight at the same instant of time, by four of the men, on a given signal.

It is easy to conceive that the pains which immediately succeeded were intolerable; the ropes, which were of
a small size, cut through the prisoner's flesh to the bone, making the blood to gush out at eight different
places thus bound at a time. As the prisoner persisted in not making any confession of what the inquisitors
required, the ropes were drawn in this manner four times successively.

The manner of inflicting the second torture was as follows: they forced his arms backwards so that the palms
of his hands were turned outward behind him; when, by means of a rope that fastened them together at the
wrists, and which was turned by an engine, they drew them by degrees nearer each other, in such a manner
that the back of each hand touched, and stood exactly parallel to each other. In consequence of this violent
contortion, both his shoulders became dislocated, and a considerable quantity of blood issued from his
mouth. This torture was repeated thrice; after which he was again taken to the dungeon, and the surgeon set
the dislocated bones.

Two months after the second torture, the prisoner being a little recovered, was again ordered to the torture
room, and there, for the last time, made to undergo another kind of punishment, which was inflicted twice
without any intermission. The executioners fastened a thick iron chain round his body, which crossing at the
breast, terminated at the wrists. They then placed him with his back against a thick board, at each extremity
whereof was a pulley, through which there ran a rope that caught the end of the chain at his wrists. The
executioner then, stretching the end of his rope by means of a roller, placed at a distance behind him, pressed
or bruised his stomach in proportion as the ends of the chains were drawn tighter. They tortured him in this
manner to such a degree, that his wrists, as well as his shoulders, were quite dislocated. They were, however,
soon set by the surgeons; but the barbarians, not yet satisfied with this species of cruelty, made him
immediately undergo the like torture a second time, which he sustained (though, if possible, attended with
keener pains,) with equal constancy and resolution. After this, he was again remanded to the dungeon,
attended by the surgeon to dress his bruises and adjust the part dislocated, and here he continued until their
auto da fe, or jail delivery, when he was discharged, crippled and diseased for life.

An Account of the Cruel Handling and Burning of Nicholas Burton, an English

Merchant, in Spain

The fifth day of November, about the year of our Lord 1560, Mr. Nicholas Burton, citizen sometime of
London, and merchant, dwelling in the parish of Little St. Bartholomew, peaceably and quietly, following his
traffic in the trade of merchandise, and being in the city of Cadiz, in the party of Andalusia, in Spain, there
came into his lodging a Judas, or, as they term them, a familiar of the fathers of Inquisition; who asking for
the said Nicholas Burton, feigned that he had a letter to deliver into his own hands; by which means he spake
with him immediately. And having no letter to deliver to him, then the said promoter, or familiar, at the
motion of the devil his master, whose messenger he was, invented another lie, and said he would take lading
for London in such ships as the said Nicholas Burton had freighted to lade, if he would let any; which was
partly to know where he loaded his goods, that they might attach them, and chiefly to protract the time until
the sergeant of the Inquisition might come and apprehend the body of the said Nicholas Burton; which they
did incontinently.

He then well perceiving that they were not able to burden or charge him that he had written, spoken, or done
any thing there in that country against the ecclesiastical or temporal laws of the same realm, boldly asked
them what they had to lay to his charge that they did so arrest him, and bade them to declare the cause, and
he would answer them. Notwithstanding they answered nothing, but commanded him with threatening words
to hold his peace, and not speak one word to them.

And so they carried him to the filthy common prison of the town of Cadiz where he remained in irons
fourteen days amongst thieves.

All which time he so instructed the poor prisoners in the Word of God, according to the good talent which
God had given him in that behalf, and also in the Spanish tongue to utter the same, that in that short space he
had well reclaimed several of those superstitiuous and ignorant Spaniards to embrace the Word of God, and
to reject their popish traditions.

Which being known unto the officers of the Inquisition, they conveyed him laden with irons from thence to a
city called Seville, into a more cruel and straiter prison called Triana, where the said fathers of the
Inquisition proceeded against him secretly according to their accustomable cruel tyranny, that never after he
could be suffered to write or speak to any of his nation: so that to this day it is unknown who was his
accuser.

Afterward, the twentieth of December, they brought the said Nicholas Burton, with a great number of other
prisoners, for professing the true Christian religion, into the city of Seville, to a place where the said
inquisitors sat in judgment which they called auto, with a canvas coat, whereupon in divers parts was painted
the figure of a huge devil, tormenting a soul in a flame of fire, and on his head a copping tank of the same
work.

His tongue was forced out of his mouth with a cloven stick fastened upon it, that he should not utter his
conscience and faith to the people, and so he was set with another Englishman of Southampton, and divers
other condemned men for religion, as well Frenchmen as Spaniards, upon a scaffold over against the said
Inquisition, where their sentences and judgments were read and pronounced against them.

And immediately after the said sentences given, they were carried from there to the place of execution
without the city, where they most cruelly burned them, for whose constant faith, God is praised.

This Nicholas Burton by the way, and in the flames of fire, had so cheerful a countenance, embracing death
with all patience and gladness, that the tormentors and enemies which stood by, said, that the devil had his
soul before he came to the fire; and therefore they said his senses of feeling were past him.

It happened that after the arrest of Nicholas Burton aforesaid, immediately all the goods and merchandise
which he brought with him into Spain by the way of traffic, were (according to their common usage) seized,
and taken into the sequester; among which they also rolled up much that appertained to another English
merchant, wherewith he was credited as factor. Whereof as soon as news was brought to the merchant as
well of the imprisonment of his factor, as of the arrest made upon his goods, he sent his attorney into Spain,
with authority from him to make claim to his goods, and to demand them; whose name was John Fronton,
citizen of Bristol.

When his attorney was landed at Seville, and had shown all his letters and writings to the holy house,
requiring them that such goods might be delivered into his possession, answer was made to him that he must
sue by bill, and retain an advocate (but all was doubtless to delay him,) and they forsooth of courtesy
assigned him one to frame his supplication for him, and other such bills of petition, as he had to exhibit into
their holy court, demanding for each bill eight reals, albeit they stood him in no more stead than if he had put
up none at all. And for the space of three or four months this fellow missed not twice a day attending every
morning and afternoon at the inquisitors' palace, suing unto them upon his knees for his despatch, but
especially to the bishop of Tarracon, who was at that very time chief of the Inquisition at Seville, that he of
his absolute authority would command restitution to be made thereof; but the booty was so good and great
that it was very hard to come by it again.

At length, after he had spent four whole months in suits and requests, and also to no purpose, he received this
answer from them, that he must show better evidence, and bring more sufficient certificates out of England
for proof of this matter, than those which he had already presented to the court. Whereupon the party
forthwith posted to London, and with all speed returned to Seville again with more ample and large letters
testimonial, and certificates, according to their requests, and exhibited them to the court.

Notwithstanding, the inquisitors still shifted him off, excusing themselves by lack of leisure, and for that they
were occupied in more weighty affairs, and with such answers put him off, four months after.

At last, when the party had well nigh spent all his money, and therefore sued the more earnestly for his
despatch, they referred the matter wholly to the bishop, of whom, when he repaired unto him, he made
answer, 'That for himself, he knew what he had to do, howbeit he was but one man, and the determination
appertained to the other commissioners as well as unto him;' and thus by posting and passing it from one to
another, the party could obtain no end of his suit. Yet for his importunity's sake, they were resolved to
despatch him: it was on this sort: one of the inquisitors, called Gasco, a man very well experienced in these
practices, willed the party to resort unto him after dinner.

The fellow being glad to hear this news, and supposing that his goods should be restored unto him, and that
he was called in for that purpose to talk with the other that was in prison to confer with him about their
accounts, rather through a little misunderstanding, hearing the inquisitors cast out a word, that it should be
needful for him to talk with the prisoner, and being thereupon more than half persuaded, that at length they
meant good faith, did so, and repaired thither about the evening. Immediately upon his coming, the jailer was
forthwith charged with him, to shut him up close in such a prison where they appointed him.

The party, hoping at the first that he had been called for about some other matter, and seeing himself,
contrary to his expectation, cast into a dark dungeon, perceived at length that the world went with him far
otherwise than he supposed it would have done.

But within two or three days after, he was brought into the court, where he began to demand his goods: and
because it was a device that well served their turn without any more circumstance, they bid him say his Ave
Maria: Ave Maria, gratia plena, Dominus tecum, benedicta tu in mulieribus, et benedictus fructus ventris tui
Jesus Amen.

The same was written word by word as he spake it, and without any more talk of claiming his goods, because
it was needless, they commanded him to prison again, and entered an action against him as a heretic,
forasmuch as he did not say his Ave Maria after the Romish fashion, but ended it very suspiciously, for he
should have added moreover; Sancta Maria mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus: by abbreviating whereof,
it was evident enough (said they) that he did not allow the mediation of saints.

Thus they picked a quarrel to detain him in prison a longer season, and afterward brought him forth upon
their stage disguised after their manner; where sentence was given, that he should lose all the goods which he
sued for, though they were not his own, and besides this, suffer a year's imprisonment.

Mark Brughes, an Englishman, master of an English ship called the Minion, was burned in a city in Portugal.

William Hoker, a young man about the age of sixteen years, being an Englishman, was stoned to death by
certain young men in the city of Seville, for the same righteous cause.
Some Private Enormities of the Inquisition Laid Open, by a Very Singular

Occurrence

When the crown of Spain was contested for in the beginning of the present century, by two princes, who
equally pretended to the sovereignty, France espoused the cause of one competitor, and England of the other.

The duke of Berwick, a natural son of James II who abdicated England, commanded the Spanish and French
forces, and defeated the English at the celebrated battle of Almanza. The army was then divided into two
parts; the one consisting of Spaniards and French, headed by the duke of Berwick, advanced towards
Catalonia; the other body, consisting of French troops only, commanded by the duke of Orleans, proceeded
to the conquest of Arragon.

As the troops drew near to the city of Arragon, the magistrates came to offer the keys to the duke of Orleans;
but he told them haughtily that they were rebels, and that he would not accept the keys, for he had orders to
enter the city through a breach.

He accordingly made a breach in the walls with his cannon, and then entered the city through it, together
with his whole army. When he had made every necessary regulation here, he departed to subdue other
places, leaving a strong garrison at once to overawe and defend, under the command of his lieutenant-general
M. de Legal. This gentleman, though brought up a Roman Catholic, was totally free from superstition; he
united great talents with great bravery; and was the skilful officer, and accomplished gentleman.

The duke, before his departure, had ordered that heavy contributions should be levied upon the city in the
following manner:

• 1. That the magistrates and principal inhabitants should pay a thousand crowns per month
for the duke's table.
• 2. That every house should pay one pistole, which would monthly amount to

18,000 pistoles.

• 3. That every convent and monastery should pay a donative, proportionable to its riches
and rents.

The two last contributions to be appropriated to the maintenance of the army.

The money levied upon the magistrates and principal inhabitants, and upon every house, was paid as soon as
demanded; but when the persons applied to the heads of convents and monasteries, they found that the
ecclesiastics were not so willing, as other people, to part with their cash.

Of the donatives to be raised by the clergy:

The College of Jesuits to pay - 2000 pistoles.

• Carmelites, - 1000
• Augustins, - 1000
• Dominicans, - 1000

M. de Legal sent to the Jesuits a peremptory order to pay the money immediately. The superior of the Jesuits
returned for answer that for the clergy to pay money for the army was against all ecclesiastical immunities;
and that he knew of no argument which could authorize such a procedure. M. de Legal then sent four
companies of dragoons to quarter themselves in the college, with this sarcastic message. "To convince you of
the necessity of paying the money, I have sent four substantial arguments to your college, drawn from the
system of military logic; and, therefore, hope you will not need any further admonition to direct your
conduct."

These proceedings greatly perplexed the Jesuits, who despatched an express to court to the king's confessor,
who was of their order; but the dragoons were much more expeditious in plundering and doing mischief,
than the courier in his journey: so that the Jesuits, seeing everything going to wreck and ruin, thought proper
to adjust the matter amicably, and paid the money before the return of their messenger. The Augustins and
Carmelites, taking warning by what had happened to the Jesuits, prudently went and paid the money, and by
that means escaped the study of military arguments, and of being taught logic by dragoons.

But the Dominicans, who were all familiars of, or agents dependent on, the Inquisition, imagined that that
very circumstance would be their protection; but they were mistaken, for M. de Legal neither feared nor
respected the Inquisition. The chief of the Dominicans sent word to the military commander that his order
was poor, and had not any money whatever to pay the donative; for, says he, "The whole wealth of the
Dominicans consists only in the silver images of the apostles and saints, as large as life, which are placed in
our church, and which it would be sacrilege to remove."

This insinuation was meant to terrify the French commander, whom the inquisitors imagined would not dare
to be so profane as to wish for the possession of the precious idols.

He, however, sent word that the silver images would make admirable substitutes for money, and would be
more in character in his possession, than in that of the Dominicans themselves, "For [said he] while you
possess them in the manner you do at present, they stand up in niches, useless and motionless, without being
of the least benefit to mankind in general, or even to yourselves; but, when they come into my possession,
they shall be useful; I will put them in motion; for I intend to have them coined, when they may travel like
the apostles, be beneficial in various places, and circulate for the universal service of mankind."

The inquisitors were astonished at this treatment, which they never expected to receive, even from crowned
heads; they therefore determined to deliver their precious images in a solemn procession, that they might
excite the people to an insurrection. The Dominican friars were accordingly ordered to march to de Legal's
house, with the silver apostles and saints, in a mournful manner, having lighted tapers with them and bitterly
crying all the way, "heresy, heresy."

M. de Legal, hearing these proceedings, ordered four companies of grenadiers to line the street which led to
his house; each grenadier was ordered to have his loaded fuzee in one hand, and a lighted taper in the other;
so that the troops might either repel force with force, or do honor to the farcical solemnity.

The friars did all they could to raise the tumult, but the common people were too much afraid of the troops
under arms to obey them; the silver images were, therefore, of necessity delivered up to M. de Legal, who
sent them to the mint, and ordered them to be coined immediately.

The project of raising an insurrection having failed, the inquisitors determined to excommunicate M. de
Legal, unless he would release their precious silver saints from imprisonment in the mint, before they were
melted down, or otherwise mutilated. The French commander absolutely refused to release the images, but
said they should certainly travel and do good; upon which the inquisitors drew up the form of
excommunication, and ordered their secretary to go and read it to M. de Legal.

The secretary punctually performed his commission, and read the excommunication deliberately and
distinctly. The French commander heard it with great patience, and politely told the secretary that he would
answer it the next day.
When the secretary of the Inquisition was gone, M. de Legal ordered his own secretary to prepare a form of
excommunication, exactly like that sent by the Inquisition; but to make this alteration, instead of his name to
put in those of the inquisitors.

The next morning he ordered four regiments under arms, and commanded them to accompany his secretary,
and act as he directed.

The secretary went to the Inquisition, and insisted upon admittance, which, after a great deal of altercation,
was granted. As soon as he entered, he read, in an audible voice, the excommunication sent by M. de Legal
against the inquisitors. The inquisitors were all present, and heard it with astonishment, never having before
met with any individual who dared to behave so boldly. They loudly cried out against de Legal, as a heretic;
and said, "This was a most daring insult against the Catholic faith." But to surprise them still more, the
French secretary told them that they must remove from their present lodgings; for the French commander
wanted to quarter the troops in the Inquisition, as it was the most commodious place in the whole city.

The inquisitors exclaimed loudly upon this occasion, when the secretary put them under a strong guard, and
sent them to a place appointed by M. de Legal to receive them. The inquisitors, finding how things went,
begged that they might be permitted to take their private property, which was granted; and they immediately
set out for Madrid, where they made the most bitter complaints to the king; but the monarch told them that he
could not grant them any redress, as the injuries they had received were from his grandfather, the king of
France's troops, by whose assistance alone he could be firmly established in his kingdom. "Had it been my
own troops, [said he] I would have punished them; but as it is, I cannot pretend to exert any authority."

In the mean time, M. de Legal's secretary set open all the doors of the Inquisition, and released the prisoners,
who amounted in the whole to four hundred; and among these were sixty beautiful young women, who
appeared to form a seraglio for the three principal inquisitors.

This discovery, which laid the enormity of the inquisitors so open, greatly alarmed the archbishop, who
desired M. de Legal to send the women to his palace, and he would take proper care of them; and at the same
time he published an ecclesiastical censure against all such as should ridicule, or blame, the holy office of the
Inquisition.

The French commander sent word to the archbishop, that the prisoners had either run away, or were so
securely concealed by their friends, or even by his own officers, that it was impossible for him to send them
back again; and, therefore, the Inquisition having committed such atrocious actions, must now put up with
their exposure.

Some may suggest, that it is strange crowned heads and eminent nobles did not attempt to crush the power of
the Inquisition, and reduce the authority of those ecclesiastical tyrants, from whose merciless fangs neither
their families nor themselves were secure.

But astonishing as it is, superstition hath, in this case, always overcome common sense, and custom operated
against reason. One prince, indeed, intended to abolish the Inquisition, but he lost his life before he became
king, and consequently before he had the power so to do; for the very intimation of his design procured his
destruction.

This was that amiable prince Don Carlos, son of Philip the Second, king of Spain, and grandson of the
celebrated emperor Charles V. Don Carlos possessed all the good qualities of his grandfather, without any of
the bad ones of his father; and was a prince of great vivacity, admirable learning, and the most amiable
disposition. He had sense enough to see into the errors of popery, and abhorred the very name of the
Inquisition. He inveighed publicly against the institution, ridiculed the affected piety of the inquisitors, did
all he could to expose their atrocious deeds, and even declared, that if he ever came to the crown, he would
abolish the Inquisition, and exterminate its agents.
These things were sufficient to irritate the inquisitors against the prince: they, accordingly, bent their minds
to vengeance, and determined on his destruction.

The inquisitors now employed all their agents and emissaries to spread abroad the most artful insinuations
against the prince; and, at length raised such a spirit of discontent among the people that the king was under
the necessity of removing Don Carlos from court. Not content with this, they pursued even his friends, and
obliged the king likewise to banish Don John, duke of Austria, his own brother, and consequently uncle to
the prince; together with the prince of Parma, nephew to the king, and cousin to the prince, because they well
knew that both the duke of Austria, and the prince of Parma, had a most sincere and inviolable attachment to
Don Carlos.

Some few years after, the prince having shown great lenity and favor to the Protestants in the Netherlands,
the Inquisition loudly exclaimed against him, declaring, that as the persons in question were heretics, the
prince himself must necessarily be one, since he gave them countenance. In short, they gained so great an
ascendency over the mind of the king, who was absolutely a slave to superstition, that, shocking to relate, he
sacrificed the feelings of nature to the force of bigotry, and, for fear of incurring the anger of the Inquisition,
gave up his only son, passing the sentence of death on him himself.

The prince, indeed, had what was termed an indulgence; that is, he was permitted to choose the manner of
his death. Roman-like, the unfortunate young hero chose bleeding and the hot bath; when the veins of his
arms and legs were opened, he expired gradually, falling a martyr to the malice of the inquisitors, and the
stupid bigotry of his father.

The Persecution of Dr. Aegidio

Dr. Aegidio was educated at the university of Alcala, where he took his several degrees, and particularly
applied himself to the study of the sacred Scriptures and school divinity. When the professor of theology
died, he was elected into his place, and acted so much to the satisfaction of every one that his reputation for
learning and piety was circulated throughout Europe.

Aegidio, however, had his enemies, and these laid a complaint against him to the inquisitors, who sent him a
citation, and when he appeared to it, cast him into a dungeon.

As the greatest part of those who belonged to the cathedral church at Seville, and many persons belonging to
the bishopric of Dortois highly approved of the doctrines of Aegidio, which they thought perfectly consonant
with true religion, they petitioned the emperor in his behalf. Though the monarch had been educated a
Roman Catholic, he had too much sense to be a bigot, and therefore sent an immediate order for his
enlargement.

He soon after visited the church of Valladolid, and did every thing he could to promote the cause of religion.
Returning home he soon after fell sick, and died in an extreme old age.

The inquisitors having been disappointed of gratifying their malice against him while living, determined (as
the emperor's whole thoughts were engrossed by a military expedition) to wreak their vengeance on him
when dead. Therefore, soon after he was buried, they ordered his remains to be dug out of the grave; and a
legal process being carried on, they were condemned to be burnt, which was executed accordingly.

The Persecution of Dr. Constantine

Dr. Constantine, an intimate acquaintance of the already mentioned Dr. Aegidio, was a man of uncommon
natural abilities and profound learning; exclusive of several modern tongues, he was acquainted with the
Latin, Greek, and Hebrew languages, and perfectly well knew not only the sciences called abstruse, but those
arts which come under the denomination of polite literature.

His eloquence rendered him pleasing, and the soundness of his doctrines a profitable preacher; and he was so
popular that he never preached but to a crowded audience. He had many opportunities of rising in the
Church, but never would take advantage of them; for if a living of greater value than his own was offered
him, he would refuse it, saying, "I am content with what I have"; and he frequently preached so forcibly
against simony, that many of his superiors, who were not so delicate upon the subject, took umbrage at his
doctrines upon that head.

Having been fully confirmed in Protestantism by Dr. Aegidio, he preached boldly such doctrines only as
were agreeable to Gospel purity, and uncontaminated by the errors which had at various times crept into the
Romish Church. For these reasons he had many enemies among the Roman Catholics, and some of them
were fully determined on his destruction.

A worthy gentleman named Scobaria, having erected a school for divinity lectures, appointed Dr.
Constantine to be reader therein. He immediately undertook the task, and read lectures, by portions, on the
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Canticles; and was beginning to expound the Book of Job, when he was seized
by the inquisitors.

Being brought to examination, he answered with such precaution that they could not find any explicit charge
against him, but remained doubtful in what manner to proceed, when the following circumstances occurred
to determine them.

Dr. Constantine had deposited with a woman named Isabella Martin, several books, which to him were very
valuable, but which he knew, in the eyes of the Inquisition, were exceptionable.

This woman having been informed against as a Protestant, was apprehended, and, after a small process, her
goods were ordered to be confiscated. Previous, however, to the officers coming to her house, the woman's
son had removed away several chests full of the most valuable articles; among these were Dr. Constantine's
books.

A treacherous servant gave intelligence of this to the inquisitors, and an officer was despatched to the son to
demand the chests. The son, supposing the officer only came for Constantine's books, said, "I know what you
come for, and I will fetch them to you immediately." He then fetched Dr. Constantine's books and papers,
when the officer was greatly surprised to find what he did not look for. He, however, told the young man that
he was glad these books and papers were produced, but nevertheless he must fulfill the end of his
commission, which was to carry him and the goods he had embezzled before the inquisitors, which he did
accordingly; for the young man knew it would be in vain to expostulate, or resist, and therefore quietly
submitted to his fate.

The inquisitors being thus possessed of Constantine's books and writings, now found matter sufficient to
form charges against him. When he was brought to a re-examination, they presented one of his papers, and
asked him if he knew the handwriting? Perceiving it was his own, he guessed the whole matter, confessed
the writing, and justified the doctrine it contained: saying, "In that, and all my other writings, I have never
departed from the truth of the Gospel, but have always kept in view the pure precepts of Christ, as He
delivered them to mankind."

After being detained upwards of two years in prison, Dr. Constantine was seized with a bloody flux, which
put an end to his miseries in this world. The process, however, was carried on against his body, which, at the
ensuing auto da fe, was publicly burnt.

The Life of William Gardiner

William Gardiner was born at Bristol, received a tolerable education, and was, at a proper age, placed under
the care of a merchant, named Paget.

At the age of twenty-six years, he was, by his master, sent to Lisbon to act as factor. Here he applied himself
to the study of the Portuguese language, executed his business with assiduity and despatch, and behaved with
the most engaging affability to all persons with whom he had the least concern. He conversed privately with
a few, whom he knew to be zealous Protestants; and, at the same time cautiously avoided giving the least
offence to any who were Roman Catholics; he had not, however, hitherto gone into any of the popish
churches.

A marriage being concluded between the king of Portugal's son, and the Infanta of Spain, upon the wedding-
day the bridegroom, bride, and the whole court went to the cathedral church, attended by multitudes of all
ranks of people, and among the rest William Gardiner, who stayed during the whole ceremony, and was
greatly shocked at the superstitions he saw.

The erroneous worship which he had seen ran strongly in his mind; he was miserable to see a whole country
sunk into such idolatry, when the truth of the Gospel might be so easily obtained. He, therefore, took the
inconsiderate, though laudable design, into his head, of making a reform in Portugal, or perishing in the
attempt; and determined to sacrifice his prudence to his zeal, though he became a martyr upon the occasion.

To this end, he settled all his worldly affairs, paid his debts, closed his books, and consigned over his
merchandise. On the ensuing Sunday he went again to the cathedral church, with a New Testament in his
hand, and placed himself near the altar.

The king and the court soon appeared, and a cardinal began Mass, at that part of the ceremony in which the
people adore the wafer. Gardiner could hold out no longer, but springing towards the cardinal, he snatched
the host from him, and trampled it under his feet.

This action amazed the whole congregation, and one person, drawing a dagger, wounded Gardiner in the
shoulder, and would, by repeating the blow, have finished him, had not the king called to him to desist.

Gardiner, being carried before the king, the monarch asked him what countryman he was: to which he
replied, "I am an Englishman by birth, a Protestant by religion, and a merchant by occupation. What I have
done is not out of contempt to your royal person, God forbid it should, but out of an honest indignation, to
see the ridiculous superstitious and gross idolatries practiced here."

The king, thinking that he had been stimulated by some other person to act as he had done, demanded who
was his abetter, to which he replied, "My own conscience alone. I would not hazard what I have done for any
man living, but I owe that and all other services to God."

Gardiner was sent to prison, and a general order issued to apprehend all Englishmen in Lisbon. This order
was in a great measure put into execution, (some few escaping) and many innocent persons were tortured to
make them confess if they knew any thing of the matter; in particular, a person who resided in the same
house with Gardiner was treated with unparalleled barbarity to make him confess something which might
throw a light upon the affair.

Gardiner himself was then tormented in the most excruciating manner; but in the midst of all his torments he
gloried in the deed. Being ordered for death, a large fire was kindled near a gibbet, Gardiner was drawn up to
the gibbet by pulleys, and then let down near the fire, but not so close as to touch it; for they burnt or rather
roasted him by slow degrees. Yet he bore his sufferings patiently and resigned his soul to the Lord
cheerfully.
It is observable that some of the sparks that were blown from the fire, (which consumed Gardiner) towards
the haven, burnt one of the king's ships of war, and did other considerable damage. The Englishmen who
were taken up on this occasion were, soon after Gardiner's death, all discharged, except the person who
resided in the same house with him, who was detained two years before he could procure his liberty.

An Account of the Life and Sufferings of Mr. William Lithgow, a Native of

Scotland

This gentleman was descended from a good family, and having a natural propensity for travelling, he
rambled, when very young, over the northern and western islands; after which he visited France, Germany,
Switzerland, and Spain. He set out on his travels in the month of March, 1609, and the first place he went to
was Paris, where he stayed for some time. He then prosecuted his travels through Germany and other parts,
and at length arrived at Malaga, in Spain, the seat of all his misfortunes.

During his residence here, he contracted with the master of a French ship for his passage to Alexandria, but
was prevented from going by the following circumstances. In the evening of the seventeenth of October,
1620, the English fleet, at that time on a cruise against the Algerine rovers, came to anchor before Malaga,
which threw the people of the town into the greatest consternation, as they imagined them to be Turks. The
morning, however, discovered the mistake, and the governor of Malaga, perceiving the cross of England in
their colors, went on board Sir Robert Mansel's ship, who commanded on that expedition, and after staying
some time returned, and silenced the fears of the people.

The next day many persons from on board the fleet came ashore. Among these were several well known by
Mr. Lithgow, who, after reciprocal compliments, spent some days together in festivity and the amusements
of the town. They then invited Mr. Lithgow to go on board, and pay his respects to the admiral. He
accordingly accepted the invitation, was kindly received by him, and detained till the next day when the fleet
sailed. The admiral would willingly have taken Mr. Lithgow with him to Algiers; but having contracted for
his passage to Alexandria, and his baggage, etc., being in the town, he could not accept the offer.

As soon as Mr. Lithgow got on shore, he proceeded towards his lodgings by a private way, (being to embark
the same night for Alexandria) when, in passing through a narrow uninhabited street, he found himself
suddenly surrounded by nine sergeants, or officers, who threw a black cloak over him, and forcibly
conducted him to the governor's house. After some little time the governor appeared when Mr. Lithgow
earnestly begged he might be informed of the cause of such violent treatment. The governor only answered
by shaking his head, and gave orders that the prisoner should be strictly watched until he (the governor)
returned from his devotions; directing, at the same time, that the captain of the town, the alcade major, and
town notary, should be summoned to appear at his examination, and that all this should be done with the
greatest secrecy, to prevent the knowledge reaching the ears of the English merchants then residing in the
town.

These orders were strictly discharged, and on the governor's return, he, with the officers, having seated
themselves, Mr. Lithgow was brought before them for examination. The governor began by asking several
questions, namely, of what country he was, whither bound, and how long he had been in Spain. The prisoner,
after answering these and other questions, was conducted to a closet, where, in a short space of time, he was
visited by the town captain, who inquired whether he had ever been at Seville, or was lately come from
thence; and patting his cheeks with an air of friendship, conjured him to tell the truth, "For (said he) your
very countenance shows there is some hidden matter in your mind, which prudence should direct you to
disclose." Finding himself, however, unable to extort any thing from the prisoner, he left him, and reported
the same to the governor and the other officers; on which Mr. Lithgow was again brought before them, a
general accusation was laid against him, and he was compelled to swear that he would give true answers to
such questions as should be asked him.
The governor proceeded to inquire the quality of the English commander, and the prisoner's opinion what
were the motives that prevented his accepting an invitation from him to come on shore. He demanded,
likewise, the names of the English captains in the squadron, and what knowledge he had of the embarkation,
or preparation for it before his departure from England. The answers given to the several questions asked
were set down in writing by the notary; but the junto seemed surprised at his denying any knowledge of the
fitting out of the fleet, particularly the governor, who said he lied; that he was a traitor and a spy, and came
directly from England to favor and assist the designs that were projected against Spain, and that he had been
for that purpose nine months in Seville, in order to procure intelligence of the time the Spanish navy was
expected from the Indies. They exclaimed against his familiarity with the officers of the fleet, and many
other English gentlemen, between whom, they said, unusual civilities had passed, but all these transactions
had been carefully noticed.

Besides to sum up the whole, and put the truth past all doubt, they said he came from a council of war, held
that morning on board the admiral's ship, in order to put in execution the orders assigned him. They
upbraided him with being accessory to the burning of the island of St. Thomas, in the West Indies.
"Wherefore (said they) these Lutherans, and sons of the devil, ought to have no credit given to what they say
or swear."

In vain did Mr. Lithgow endeavor to obviate every accusation laid against him, and to obtain belief from his
prejudiced judges. He begged permission to send for his cloak bag which contained his papers, and might
serve to show his innocence. This request they complied with, thinking it would discover some things of
which they were ignorant. The cloak bag was accordingly brought, and being opened, among other things,
was found a license from King James the First, under the sign manual, setting forth the bearer's intention to
travel into Egypt; which was treated by the haughty Spaniards with great contempt. The other papers
consisted of passports, testimonials, etc., of persons of quality. All these credentials, however, seemed rather
to confirm than abate the suspicions of these prejudiced judges, who, after seizing all the prisoner's papers,
ordered him again to withdraw.

In the meantime a consultation was held to fix the place where the prisoner should be confined. The alcade,
or chief judge, was for putting him into the town prison; but this was objected to, particularly by the
corregidor, who said, in Spanish, "In order to prevent the knowledge of his confinement from reaching his
countrymen, I will take the matter on myself, and be answerable for the consequences"; upon which it was
agreed that he should be confined in the governor's house with the greatest secrecy.

This matter being determined, one of the sergeants went to Mr. Lithgow, and begged his money, with liberty
to search him. As it was needless to make any resistance, the prisoner quietly complied, when the sergeant
(after rifling his pockets of eleven ducatoons) stripped him to his shirt; and searching his breeches he found,
inclosed in the waistland, two canvass bags, containing one hundred and thirty-seven pieces of gold. The
sergeant immediately took the money to the corregidor, who, after having told it over, ordered him to clothe
the prisoner, and shut him up close until after supper.

About midnight, the sergeant and two Turkish slaves released Mr. Lithgow from his then confinement, but it
was to introduce him to one much more horrible. They conducted him through several passages, to a
chamber in a remote part of the palace, towards the garden, where they loaded him with irons, and extended
his legs by means of an iron bar above a yard long, the weight of which was so great that he could neither
stand nor sit, but was obliged to lie continually on his back. They left him in this condition for some time,
when they returned with a refreshment of food, consisting of a pound of boiled mutton and a loaf, together
with a small quantity of wine; which was not only the first, but the best and last of the kind, during his
confinement in this place. After delivering these articles, the sergeant locked the door, and left Mr. Lithgow
to his own private contemplations.

The next day he received a visit from the governor, who promised him his liberty, with many other
advantages, if he would confess being a spy; but on his protesting that he was entirely innocent, the governor
left him in a rage, saying, 'He should see him no more until further torments constrained him to confess';
commanding the keeper, to whose care he was committed, that he should permit no person whatever to have
access to, or commune with him; that his sustenance should not exceed three ounces of musty bread, and a
pint of water every second day; that he shall be allowed neither bed, pillow, nor coverlid. "Close up (said he)
this window in his room with lime and stone, stop up the holes of the door with double mats: let him have
nothing that bears any likeness to comfort." These, and several orders of the like severity, were given to
render it impossible for his condition to be known to those of the English nation.

In this wretched and melancholy state did poor Lithgow continue without seeing any person for several days,
in which time the governor received an answer to a letter he had written, relative to the prisoner, from
Madrid; and, pursuant to the instructions given him, began to put in practice the cruelties devised, which
were hastened, because Christmas holy-days approached, it being then the forty-seventh day since his
imprisonment.

About two o'clock in the morning, he heard the noise of a coach in the street, and sometime after heard the
opening of the prison doors, not having had any sleep for two nights; hunger, pain, and melancholy
reflections having prevented him from taking any repose.

Soon after the prison doors were opened, the nine sergeants, who had first seized him, entered the place
where he lay, and without uttering a word, conducted him in his irons through the house into the street,
where a coach waited, and into which they laid him at the bottom on his back, not being able to sit. Two of
the sergeants rode with him, and the rest walked by the coach side, but all observed the most profound
silence. They drove him to a vinepress house, about a league from the town, to which place a rack had been
privately conveyed before; and here they shut him up for that night.

At daybreak the next morning, arrived the governor and the alcade, into whose presence Mr. Lithgow was
immediately brought to undergo another examination. The prisoner desired he might have an interpreter,
which was allowed to strangers by the laws of that country, but this was refused, nor would they permit him
to appeal to Madrid, the superior court of judicature. After a long examination, which lasted from morning
until night, there appeared in all his answers so exact a conformity with what he had before said, that they
declared he had learned them by heart, there not being the least prevarication. They, however, pressed him
again to make a full discovery; that is, to accuse himself of crimes never committed, the governor adding,
"You are still in my power; I can set you free if you comply, if not, I must deliver you to the alcade." Mr.
Lithgow still persisting in his innocence, the governor ordered the notary to draw up a warrant for delivering
him to the alcade to be tortured.

In consequence of this he was conducted by the sergeants to the end of a stone gallery, where the rack was
placed. The encarouador, or executioner, immediately struck off his irons, which put him to very great pains,
the bolts being so closely riveted that the sledge hammer tore away half an inch of his heel, in forcing off the
bolt; the anguish of which, together with his weak condition, (not having the least sustenance for three days)
occasioned him to groan bitterly; upon which the merciless alcade said, "Villain, traitor, this is but the
earnest of what you shall endure."

When his irons were off, he fell on his knees, uttering a short prayer, that God would be pleased to enable
him to be steadfast, and undergo courageously the grievous trial he had to encounter. The alcade and notary
having placed themselves in chairs, he was stripped naked, and fixed upon the rack, the office of these
gentlemen being to be witness of, and set down the confessions and tortures endured by the delinquent.

It is impossible to describe all the various tortures inflicted upon him.

Suffice it to say that he lay on the rack for above five hours, during which time he received above sixty
different tortures of the most hellish nature; and had they continued them a few minutes longer, he must have
inevitably perished.
These cruel persecutors being satisfied for the present, the prisoner was taken from the rack, and his irons
being again put on, he was conducted to his former dungeon, having received no other nourishment than a
little warm wine, which was given him rather to prevent his dying, and reserve him for future punishments,
than from any principle of charity or compassion.

As a confirmation of this, orders were given for a coach to pass every morning before day by the prison, that
the noise made by it might give fresh terrors and alarms to the unhappy prisoner, and deprive him of all
possibility of obtaining the least repose.

He continued in this horrid situation, almost starved for want of the common necessaries to preserve his
wretched existence, until Christmas day, when he received some relief from Mariane, waiting-woman to the
governor's lady. This woman having obtained leave to visit him, carried with her some refreshments,
consisting of honey, sugar, raisins, and other articles; and so affected was she at beholding his situation that
she wept bitterly, and at her departure expressed the greatest concern at not being able to give him further
assistance.

In this loathsome prison was poor Mr. Lithgow kept until he was almost devoured by vermin. They crawled
about his beard, lips, eyebrows, etc., so that he could scarce open his eyes; and his mortification was
increased by not having the use of his hands or legs to defend himself, from his being so miserably maimed
by the tortures. So cruel was the governor, that he even ordered the vermin to be swept on him twice in every
eight days. He, however, obtained some little mitigation of this part of his punishment, from the humanity of
a Turkish slave that attended him, who, when he could do it with safety, destroyed the vermin, and
contributed every refreshment to him that laid in his power.

From this slave Mr. Lithgow at length received information which gave him little hopes of ever being
released, but, on the contrary, that he should finish his life under new tortures. The substance of this
information was that an English seminary priest, and a Scotch cooper, had been for some time employed by
the governor to translate from the English into the Spanish language, all his books and observations; and that
it was commonly said in the governor's house, that he was an arch-heretic.

This information greatly alarmed him, and he began, not without reason, to fear that they would soon finish
him, more especially as they could neither by torture or any other means, bring him to vary from what he had
all along said at his different examinations.

Two days after he had received the above information, the governor, an inquisitor, and a canonical priest,
accompanied by two Jesuits, entered his dungeon, and being seated, after several idle questions, the
inquisitor asked Mr. Lithgow if he was a Roman Catholic, and acknowledged the pope's supremacy? He
answered that he neither was the one nor did the other, adding that he was surprised at being asked such
questions, since it was expressly stipulated by the articles of peace between England and Spain that none of
the English subjects should be liable to the Inquisition, or any way molested by them on account of diversity
in religion, etc. In the bitterness of his soul he made use of some warm expressions not suited to his
circumstances: "As you have almost murdered me (said he) for pretended treason, so now you intend to
make a martyr of me for my religion." He also expostulated with the governor on the ill return he made to the
king of England, (whose subject he was) for the princely humanity exercised towards the Spaniards in 1588,
when their armada was shipwrecked on the Scotch coast, and thousands of the Spaniards found relief, who
must otherwise have miserably perished.

The governor admitted the truth of what Mr. Lithgow said, but replied with a haughty air that the king, who
then only ruled Scotland, was actuated more by fear than love, and therefore did not deserve any thanks. One
of the Jesuits said there was no faith to be kept with heretics. The inquisitor then rising, addressed himself to
Mr. Lithgow in the following words: "You have been taken up as a spy, accused of treachery, and tortured,
as we acknowledge, innocently:
(which appears by the account lately received from Madrid of the intentions of the English) yet it was the
divine power that brought those judgments upon you, for presumptuously treating the blessed miracle of
Loretto with ridicule, and expressing yourself in your writings irreverently of his holiness, the great agent
and Christ's vicar upon earth; therefore you are justly fallen into our hands by their special appointment: thy
books and papers are miraculously translated by the assistance of Providence influencing thy own
countrymen."

This trumpery being ended, they gave the prisoner eight days to consider and resolve whether he would
become a convert to their religion; during which time the inquisitor told him he, with other religious orders,
would attend, to give him such assistance thereto as he might want. One of the Jesuits said, (first making the
sign of the cross upon his breast), "My son, behold, you deserve to be burnt alive; but by the grace of our
lady of Loretto, whom you have blasphemed we will both save your soul and body."

In the morning the inquisitor, with three other ecclesiastics, returned, when the former asked the prisoner
what difficulties he had on his conscience that retarded his conversion; to which he answered, 'he had not any
doubts in his mind, being confident in the promises of Christ, and assuredly believing his revealed will
signified in the Gospels, as professed in the reformed Catholic Church, being confirmed by grace, and having
infallible assurance thereby of the Christian faith.' To these words the inquisitor replied, "Thou art no
Christian, but an absurd heretic, and without conversion a member of perdition." The prisoner then told him
that it was not consistent with the nature and essence of religion and charity to convince by opprobrious
speeches, racks, and torments, but by arguments deduced from the Scriptures; and that all other methods
would with him be totally ineffectual.

The inquisitor was so enraged at the replies made by the prisoner, that he struck him on the face, used many
abusive speeches, and attempted to stab him, which he had certainly done had he not been prevented by the
Jesuits; and from this time he never again visited the prisoner.

The next day the two Jesuits returned, and putting on a very grave, supercilious air, the superior asked him
what resolution he had taken. To which Mr. Lithgow replied that he was already resolved, unless he could
show substantial reasons to make him alter his opinion. The superior, after a pedantic display of their seven
sacraments, the intercession of saints, transubstantiation, etc., boasted greatly of their Church, her antiquity,
universality, and uniformity; all of which Mr. Lithgow denied: "For (said he) the profession of the faith I
hold hath been ever since the first days of the apostles, and Christ had ever his own Church (however
obscure) in the greatest time of your darkness."

The Jesuits, finding their arguments had not the desired effect, that torments could not shake his constancy,
nor even the fear of the cruel sentence he had reason to expect would be pronounced and executed on him,
after severe menaces, left him. On the eighth day after, being the last of their Inquisition, when sentence is
pronounced, they returned again, but quite altered both in their words and behavior after repeating much of
the same kind of arguments as before, they with seeming tears in their eyes, pretended they were sorry from
their heart he must be obliged to undergo a terrible death, but above all, for the loss of his most precious
soul; and falling on their knees, cried out, "Convert, convert, O dear brother, for our blessed Lady's sake
convert!" To which he answered, "I fear neither death nor fire, being prepared for both."

The first effects Mr. Lithgow felt of the determination of this bloody tribunal was, a sentence to receive that
night eleven different tortures, and if he did not die in the execution of them, (which might be reasonably
expected from the maimed and disjointed condition he was in) he was, after Easter holy-days, to be carried to
Grenada, and there burnt to ashes. The first part of this sentence was executed with great barbarity that night;
and it pleased God to give him strength both of body and mind, to stand fast to the truth, and to survive the
horrid punishments inflicted on him.

After these barbarians had glutted themselves for the present, with exercising on the unhappy prisoner the
most distinguished cruelties, they again put irons on, and conveyed him to his former dungeon. The next
morning he received some little comfort from the Turkish slave before mentioned, who secretly brought him,
in his shirt sleeve, some raisins and figs, which he licked up in the best manner his strength would permit
with his tongue. It was to this slave Mr. Lithgow attributed his surviving so long in such a wretched
situation; for he found means to convey some of these fruits to him twice every week. It is very
extraordinary, and worthy of note, that this poor slave, bred up from his infancy, according to the maxims of
his prophet and parents, in the greatest detestation of Christians, should be so affected at the miserable
situation of Mr. Lithgow that he fell ill, and continued so for upwards of forty days. During this period Mr.
Lithgow was attended by a negro woman, a slave, who found means to furnish him with refreshments still
more amply than the Turk, being conversant in the house and family. She brought him every day some
victuals, and with it some wine in a bottle.

The time was now so far elapsed, and the horrid situation so truly loathsome, that Mr. Lithgow waited with
anxious expectation for the day, which, by putting an end to his life, would also end his torments. But his
melancholy expectations were, by the interposition of Providence, happily rendered abortive, and his
deliverance obtained from the following circumstances.

It happened that a Spanish gentleman of quality came from Grenada to Malaga, who being invited to an
entertainment by the governor, informed him of what had befallen Mr. Lithgow from the time of his being
apprehended as a spy, and described the various sufferings he had endured. He likewise told him that after it
was known the prisoner was innocent, it gave him great concern. That on this account he would gladly have
released him, restored his money and papers, and made some atonement for the injuries he had received, but
that, upon an inspection into his writings, several were found of a very blasphemous nature, highly reflecting
on their religion, that on his refusing to abjure these heretical opinions, he was turned over to the Inquisition,
by whom he was finally condemned.

While the governor was relating this tragical tale, a Flemish youth (servant to the Spanish gentleman) who
waited at the table, was struck with amazement and pity at the sufferings of the stranger described. On his
return to his master's lodgings he began to revolve in his mind what he had heard, which made such an
impression on him that he could not rest in his bed. In the short slumbers he had, his imagination pointed to
him the person described, on the rack, and burning in the fire. In this anxiety he passed the night; and when
the morning came, without disclosing his intentions to any person whatever, he went into the town, and
inquired for an English factor. He was directed to the house of a Mr. Wild, to whom he related the whole of
what he had heard pass the preceding evening, between his master and the governor, but could not tell Mr.
Lithgow's name. Mr. Wild, however, conjectured it was he, by the servant's remembering the circumstance
of his being a traveller, and his having had some acquaintance with him.

On the departure of the Flemish servant, Mr. Wild immeidately sent for the other English factors, to whom
he related all the paritculars relative to their unfortunate countryman. After a short consultation it was agreed
that an information of the whole affair should be sent, by express, to Sir Walter Aston, the English
ambassador to the king of Spain, then at Madrid. This was accordingly done, and the ambassador having
presented a memorial to the king and council of Spain, obtained an order for Mr. Lithgow's enlargement, and
his delivery to the English factor. This order was directed to the governor of Malaga; and was received with
great dislike and surprise by the whole assembly of the bloody Inquisition.

Mr. Lithgow was released from his confinement on the eve of Easter Sunday, when he was carried from his
dungeon on the back of the slave who had attended him, to the house of one Mr. Bosbich, where all proper
comforts were given him. It fortunately happened that there was at this time a squadron of English ships in
the road, commanded by Sir Richard Hawkins, who being informed of the past sufferings and present
situation of Mr. Lithgow, came the next day ashore, with a proper guard, and received him from the
merchants. He was instantly carried in blankets on board the Vanguard, and three days after was removed to
another ship, by direction of the general Sir Robert Mansel, who ordered that he should have proper care
taken of him. The factor presented him with clothes, and all necessary provisions, besides which they gave
him two hundred reals in silver; and Sir Richard Hawkins sent him two double pistoles.
Before his departure from the Spanish coast, Sir Richard Hawkins demanded the delivery of his papers,
money, books, etc., but could not obtain any satisfactory answer on that head.

We cannot help making a pause here to reflect how manifestly Providence interfered in behalf of this poor
man, when he was just on the brink of destruction; for by his sentence, from which there was no appeal, he
would have been taken, in a few days, to Grenada, and burnt to ashes; and that a poor ordinary servant, who
had not the least knowledge of him, nor was any ways interested in his preservation, should risk the
displeasure of his master, and hazard his own life, to disclose a thing of so momentous and perilous a nature,
to a strange gentleman, on whose secrecy depended his own existence. By such secondary means does
Providence frequently interfere in behalf of the virtuous and oppressed; of which this is a most distinguished
example.

After lying twelve days in the road, the ship weighed anchor, and in about two months arrived safe at
Deptford. The next morning, Mr. Lithgow was carried on a feather bed to Theobalds, in Hertfordshire, where
at that time was the king and royal family. His majesty happened to be that day engaged in hunting, but on
his return in the evening, Mr. Lithgow was presented to him, and related the particulars of his sufferings, and
his happy delivery. The king was so affected at the narrative, that he expressed the deepest concern, and gave
orders that he should be sent to Bath, and his wants properly supplied from his royal munificence. By these
means, under God, after some time, Mr. Lithgow was restored from the most wretched spectacle, to a great
share of health and strength; but he lost the use of his left arm and several of the smaller bones were so
crushed and broken, as to be ever after rendered useless.

Notwithstanding that every effort was used, Mr. Lithgow could never obtain any part of his money or effects,
although his majesty and the ministers of state interested themselves in his behalf. Gondamore, the Spanish
ambassador, indeed, promised that all his effects should be restored, with the addition of 1000 Pounds
English money, as some atonement for the tortures he had undergone, which last was to be paid him by the
governor of Malaga. These engagements, however, were but mere promises; and although the king was a
kind of guarantee for the well performance of them, the cunning Spaniard found means to elude the same. He
had, indeed, too great a share of influence in the English council during the time of that pacific reign, when
England suffered herself to be bullied into slavish compliance by most of the states and kings in Europe.

The Story of Galileo

The most eminent men of science and philosophy of the day did not escape the watchful eye of this cruel
despotism. Galileo, the chief astronomer and mathematician of his age, was the first who used the telescope
successfully in solving the movements of the heavenly bodies. He discovered that the sun is the center of
motion around which the earth and various planets revolve. For making this great discovery Galileo was
brought before the Inquisition, and for a while was in great danger of being put to death.

After a long and bitter review of Galileo's writings, in which many of his most important discoveries were
condemned as errors, the charge of the inquisitors went on to declare, "That you, Galileo, have upon account
of those things which you have written and confessed, subjected yourself to a strong suspicion of heresy in
this Holy Office, by believing, and holding to be true, a doctrine which is false, and contrary to the sacred
and divine Scripture- viz., that the sun is the center of the orb of the earth, and does not move from the east
to the west; and that the earth moves, and is not the center of the world."

In order to save his life. Galileo admitted that he was wrong in thinking that the earth revolved around the
sun, and swore that-"For the future, I will never more say, or assert, either by word or writing, anything that
shall give occasion for a like suspicion." But immediately after taking this forced oath he is said to have
whispered to a friend standing near, "The earth moves, for all that."

Summary of the Inquisition

Of the multitudes who perished by the Inquisoition throughout the world, no authentic record is now
discoverable. But wherever popery had power, there was the tribunal. It had been planted even in the east,
and the Portuguese Inquisition of Goa was, until within these few years, fed with many an agony. South
America was partitioned into provinces of the Inquisition; and with a ghastly mimickry of the crimes of the
mother state, the arrivals of viceroys, and the other popular celebrations were thought imperfect without an
auto da fe. The Netherlands were one scene of slaughter from the time of the decree which planted the
Inquisition among them. In Spain the calculation is more attainable. Each of the seventeen tribunals during a
long period burned annually, on an average, ten miserable beings! We are to recollect that this number was
in a country where persecution had for ages abolished all religious differences, and where the difficulty was
not to find the stake, but the offering. Yet, even in Spain, thus gleaned of all heresy, the Inquisition could still
swell its lists of murders to thirty-two thousand! The numbers burned in effigy, or condemned to penance,
punishments generally equivalent to exile, confiscation, and taint of blood, to all ruin but the mere loss of
worthless life, amounted to three hundred and nine thousand. But the crowds who perished in dungeons of
torture, of confinement, and of broken hearts, the millions of dependent lives made utterly helpless, or
hurried to the grave by the death of the victims, are beyond all register; or recorded only before HIM, who
has sworn that "He that leadeth into captivity, shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be
killed with the sword."

Such was the Inquisition, declared by the Spirit of God to be at once the offspring and the image of the
popedom. To feel the force of the parentage, we must look to the time. In the thirteenth century, the popedom
was at the summit of mortal dominion; it was independent of all kingdoms; it ruled with a rank of influence
never before or since possessed by a human scepter; it was the acknowledged sovereign of body and soul; to
all earthly intents its power was immeasurable for good or evil. It might have spread literature, peace,
freedom, and Christianity to the ends of Europe, or the world. But its nature was hostile; its fuller triumph
only disclosed its fuller evil; and, to the shame of human reason, and the terror and suffering of human
virtue, Rome, in the hour of its consummate grandeur, teemed with the monstrous and horrid birth of the
INQUISITION!
 CHAPTER VI - An Account of the
Persecutions in Italy, Under the Papacy
We shall now enter on an account of the persecutions in Italy, a country

which has been, and still is,

• 1. The center of popery.

• 2. The seat of the pontiff.
• 3. The source of the various errors which have spread themselves over other countries,
deluded the minds of thousands, and diffused the clouds of superstition and bigotry over the
human understanding.
• In pursuing our narrative we shall include the most remarkable

persecutions which have happened, and the cruelties which have been practised,

• 1. By the immediate power of the pope.

• 2. Through the power of the Inquisition.
• 3. By the bigotry of the Italian princes.

In the twelfth century, the first persecutions under the papacy began in Italy, at the time that Adrian, an
Englishman, was pope, being occasioned by the following circumstances:

A learned man, and an excellent orator of Brescia, named Arnold, came to Rome, and boldly preached
against the corruptions and innovations which had crept into the Church. His discourses were so clear,
consistent, and breathed forth such a pure spirit of piety, that the senators and many of the people highly
approved of, and admired his doctrines.

This so greatly enraged Adrian that he commanded Arnold instantly to leave the city, as a heretic. Arnold,
however, did not comply, for the senators and some of the principal people took his part, and resisted the
authority of the pope.

Adrian now laid the city of Rome under an interdict, which caused the whole body of clergy to interpose;
and, at length he persuaded the senators and people to give up the point, and suffer Arnold to be banished.
This being agreed to, he received the sentence of exile, and retired to Germany, where he continued to preach
against the pope, and to expose the gross errors of the Church of Rome.

Adrian, on this account, thirsted for his blood, and made several attempts to get him into his hands; but
Arnold, for a long time, avoided every snare laid for him. At length, Frederic Barbarossa arriving at the
imperial dignity, requested that the pope would crown him with his own hand. This Adrian complied with,
and at the same time asked a favor of the emperor, which was, to put Arnold into his hands. The emperor
very readily delivered up the unfortunate preacher, who soon fell a martyr to Adrian's vengeance, being
hanged, and his body burnt to ashes, at Apulia. The same fate attended several of his old friends and
companions.

Encenas, a Spaniard, was sent to Rome, to be brought up in the Roman Catholic faith; but having conversed
with some of the reformed, and having read several treatises which they put into his hands, he became a
Protestant. This, at length, being known, one of his own relations informed against him, when he was burnt
by order of the pope, and a conclave of cardinals. The brother of Encenas had been taken up much about the
same time, for having a New Testament in the Spanish language in his possession; but before the time
appointed for his execution, he found means to escape out of prison, and retired to Germany.

Faninus, a learned layman, by reading controversial books, became of the reformed religion. An information
being exhibited against him to the pope, he was apprehended, and cast into prison. His wife, children,
relations, and friends visited him in his confinement, and so far wrought upon his mind, that he renounced
his faith, and obtained his release. But he was no sooner free from confinement than his mind felt the
heaviest of chains; the weight of a guilty conscience. His horrors were so great that he found them
insupportable, until he had returned from his apostasy, and declared himself fully convinced of the errors of
the Church of Rome. To make amends for his falling off, he now openly and strenuously did all he could to
make converts to Protestantism, and was pretty successful in his endeavors. These proceedings occasioned
his second imprisonment, but he had his life offered him if he would recant again. This proposal he rejected
with disdain, saying that he scorned life upon such terms. Being asked why he would obstinately persist in
his opinions, and leave his wife and children in distress, he replied, "I shall not leave them in distress;

I have recommended them to the care of an excellent trustee." "What trustee?" said the person who had asked
the question, with some surprise: to which Faninus answered, "Jesus Christ is the trustee I mean, and I think I
could not commit them to the care of a better." On the day of execution he appeared remarkably cheerful,
which one observing, said, "It is strange you should appear so merry upon such an occasion, when Jesus
Christ himself, just before his death, was in such agonies, that he sweated blood and water." To which
Faninus replied: "Christ sustained all manner of pangs and conflicts, with hell and death, on our accounts;
and thus, by his sufferings, freed those who really believe in him from the fear of them." He was then
strangled, his body was burnt to ashes, and then scattered about by the wind.

Dominicus, a learned soldier, having read several controversial writings, became a zealous Protestant, and
retiring to Placentia, he preached the Gospel in its utmost purity, to a very considerable congregation. One
day, at the conclusion of his sermon, he said, "If the congregation will attend to-morrow, I will give them a
description of Antichrist, and paint him out in his proper colors."

A vast concourse of people attended the next day, but just as Dominicus was beginning his sermon, a civil
magistrate went up to the pulpit, and took him into custody. He readily submitted; but as he went along with
the magistrate, he made use of this expression: "I wonder the devil hath let me alone so long." When he was
brought to examination, this question was put to him: "Will you renounce your doctrines?" To which he
replied: "My doctrines! I maintain no doctrines of my own; what I preach are the doctrines of Christ, and for
those I will forfeit my blood, and even think myself happy to suffer for the sake of my Redeemer." Every
method was taken to make him recant for his faith, and embrace the errors of the Church of Rome; but when
persuasions and menaces were found ineffectual, he was sentenced to death, and hanged in the market place.

Galeacius, a Protestant gentleman, who resided near the castle of St.

Angelo, was apprehended on account of his faith. Great endeavors being used by his friends he recanted, and
subscribed to several of the superstitious doctrines propogated by the Church of Rome. Becoming, however,
sensible of his error, he publicly renounced his recantation. Being apprehended for this, he was condemned
to be burnt, and agreeable to the order was chained to a stake, where he was left several hours before the fire
was put to the fagots, in order that his wife, relations, and friends, who surrounded him, might induce him to
give up his opinions. Galeacius, however, retained his constancy of mind, and entreated the executioner to
put fire to the wood that was to burn him. This at length he did, and Galeacius was soon consumed in the
flames, which burnt with amazing rapidity and deprived him of sensation in a few minutes.

Soon after this gentleman's death, a great number of Protestants were put to death in various parts of Italy, on
account of their faith, giving a sure proof of their sincerity in their martyrdoms.

An Account of the Persecutions of Calabria

In the fourteenth century, many of the Waldenses of Pragela and Dauphiny, emigrated to Calabria, and
settling some waste lands, by the permission of the nobles of that country, they soon, by the most industrious
cultivation, made several wild and barren spots appear with all the beauties of verdure and fertility.

The Calabrian lords were highly pleased with their new subjects and

tenants, as they were honest, quiet, and industrious; but the priests of the

country exhibited several negative complaints against them; for not being able

to accuse them of anythying bad which they did do, they founded accusations on

what they did not do, and charged them,

With not being Roman Catholics.

With not making any of their boys priests.

With not making any of their girls nuns.

With not going to Mass.

With not giving wax tapers to their priests as offerings.

With not going on pilgrimages.

With not bowing to images.

The Calabrian lords, however, quieted the priests, by telling them that these people were extremely harmless;
that they gave no offence to the Roman Catholics, and cheerfully paid the tithes to the priests, whose
revenues were considerably increased by their coming into the country, and who, of consequence, ought to
be the last persons to complain of them.

Things went on tolerably well after this for a few years, during which the Waldenses formed themselves into
two corporate towns, annexing several villages to the jurisdiction of them. At length they sent to Geneva for
two clergymen; one to preach in each town, as they determined to make a public profession of their faith.
Intelligence of this affair being carried to the pope, Pius the Fourth, he determined to exterminate them from
Calabria.

To this end he sent Cardinal Alexandrino, a man of very violent temper and a furious bigot, together with
two monks, to Calabria, where they were to act as inquisitors. These authorized persons came to St. Xist, one
of the towns built by the Waldenses, and having assembled the people, told them that they should receive no
injury, if they would accept of preachers appointed by the pope; but if they would not, they should be
deprived both of their properties and lives; and that their intentions might be known, Mass should be publicly
said that afternoon, at which they were ordered to attend.

The people of St. Xist, instead of attending Mass, fled into the woods, with their families, and thus
disappointed the cardinal and his coadjutors. The cardinal then proceeded to La Garde, the other town
belonging to the Waldenses, where, not to be served as he had been at St. Xist, he ordered the gates to be
locked, and all avenues guarded. The same proposals were then made to the inhabitants of La Garde, as had
previously been offered to those of St. Xist, but with this additional piece of artifice: the cardinal assured
them that the inhabitants of St. Xist had immediately come into his proposals, and agreed that the pope
should appoint them preachers. This falsehood succeeded; for the people of La Garde, thinking what the
cardinal had told them to be the truth, said they would exactly follow the example of their brethren at St.
Xist.

The cardinal, having gained his point by deluding the people of one town, sent for troops of soldiers, with a
view to murder those of the other. He, accordingly, despatched the soldiers into the woods, to hunt down the
inhabitants of St. Xist like wild beasts, and gave them strict orders to spare neither age nor sex, but to kill all
they came near. The troops entered the woods, and many fell a prey to their ferocity, before the Waldenses
were properly apprised of their design. At length, however, they determined to sell their lives as dear as
possible, when several conflicts happened, in which the half-armed Waldenses performed prodigies of valor,
and many were slain on both sides. The greatest part of the troops being killed in the different rencontres, the
rest were compelled to retreat, which so enraged the cardinal that he wrote to the viceroy of Naples for
reinforcements.

The viceroy immediately ordered a proclamation to be made thorughout all the Neapolitan territories, that all
outlaws, deserters, and other proscribed persons should be surely pardoned for their respective offences, on
condition of making a campaign against the inhabitants of St. Xist, and continuing under arms until those
people were exterminated.

Many persons of desperate fortunes came in upon this proclamation, and being formed into light companies,
were sent to scour the woods, and put to death all they could meet with of the reformed religion. The viceroy
himself likewise joined the cardinal, at the head of a body of regular forces; and, in conjunction, they did all
they could to harass the poor people in the woods. Some they caught and hanged up upon trees, cut down
boughs and burnt them, or ripped them open and left their bodies to be devoured by wild beasts, or birds of
prey. Many they shot at a distance, but the greatest number they hunted down by way of sport. A few hid
themselves in caves, but famine destroyed them in their retreat; and thus all these poor people perished, by
various means, to glut the bigoted malice of their merciless persecutors.

The inhabitants of St. Xist were no sooner exterminated, than those of La Garde engaged the attention of the
cardinal and viceroy.

It was offered, that if they should embrace the Roman Catholic persuasion, themselves and families should
not be injured, but their houses and properties should be restored, and none would be permitted to molest
them; but, on the contrary, if they refused this mercy, (as it was termed) the utmost extremities would be
used, and the most cruel deaths the certain consequence of their noncompliance.

Notwithstanding the promises on one side, and menaces on the other, these worthy people unanimously
refused to renounce their religion, or embrace the errors of popery. This exasperated the cardinal and viceroy
so much, that thirty of them were ordered to be put immediately to the rack, as a terror to the rest.

Those who were put to the rack were treated with such severity that several died under the tortures; one
Charlin, in particular, was so cruelly used that his belly burst, his bowels came out, and he expired in the
greatest agonies. These barbarities, however, did not answer the purposes for which they were intended; for
those who remained alive after the rack, and those who had not felt the rack, remained equally constant in
their faith, and boldly declared that no tortures of body, or terrors of mind, should ever induce them to
renounce their God, or worship images.

Several were then, by the cardinal's order, stripped stark naked, and whipped to death iron rods; and some
were hacked to pieces with large knives; others were thrown down from the top of a large tower, and many
were covered over with pitch, and burnt alive.

One of the monks who attended the cardinal, being naturally of a savage and cruel disposition, requested of
him that he might shed some of the blood of these poor people with his own hands; when his request being
granted, the barbarous man took a large sharp knife, and cut the throats of fourscore men, women, and
children, with as little remorse as a butcher would have killed so many sheep. Every one of these bodies were
then ordered to be quartered, the quarters placed upon stakes, and then fixed in different parts of the country,
within a circuit of thirty miles.

The four principal men of La Garde were hanged, and the clergyman was thrown from the top of his church
steeple. He was terribly mangled, but not quite killed by the fall; at which time the viceroy passing by, said,
"Is the dog yet living? Take him up, and give him to the hogs," when, brutal as this sentence may appear, it
was executed accordingly.

Sixty women were racked so violently, that the cords pierced their arms and legs close to the bone; when,
being remanded to prison, their wounds mortified, and they died in the most miserable manner. Many others
were put to death by various cruel means; and if any Roman Catholic, more compassionate than the rest,
interceded for any of the reformed, he was immediately apprehended, and shared the same fate as a favorer
of heretics.

The viceroy being obliged to march back to Naples, on some affairs of moment which required his presence,
and the cardinal being recalled to Rome, the marquis of Butane was ordered to put the finishing stroke to
what they had begun; which he at length effected, by acting with such barbarous rigor, that there was not a
single person of the reformed religion left living in all Calabria.

Thus were a great number of inoffensive and harmless people deprived of their possessions, robbed of their
property, driven from their homes, and at length murdered by various means, only because they would not
sacrifice their consciences to the superstitions of others, embrace idolatrous doctrines which they abhorred,
and accept of teachers whom they could not believe.

Tyranny is of three kinds, viz., that which enslaves the person, that which seizes the property, and that which
prescribes and dictates to the mind. The two first sorts may be termed civil tyranny, and have been practiced
by arbitrary sovereigns in all ages, who have delighted in tormenting the persons, and stealing the properties
of their unhappy subjects. But the third sort, viz., prescribing and dictating to the mind, may be called
ecclesiastical tyranny: and this is the worst kind of tyranny, as it includes the other two sorts; for the Romish
clergy not only do torture the body and seize the effects of those they persecute, but take the lives, torment
the minds, and, if possible, would tyrannize over the souls of the unhappy victims.

Account of the Persecutions in the Valleys of Piedmont

Many of the Waldenses, to avoid the persecutions to which they were continually subjected in France, went
and settled in the valleys of Piedmont, where they increased exceedingly, and flourished very much for a
considerable time.

Though they were harmless in their behavior, inoffensive in their conversation, and paid tithes to the Roman
clergy, yet the latter could not be contented, but wished to give them some distrubance: they, accordingly,
complained to the archbishop of Turin that the Waldenses of the valleys of Piedmont were heretics, for these
reasons:

• 1. That they did not believe in the doctrines of the Church of Rome.
• 2. That they made no offerings or prayers for the dead.
• 3. That they did not go to Mass.
• 4. That they did not confess, and receive absolution.
• 5. That they did not believe in purgatory, or pay money to get the souls of their friends out
of it.

Upon these charges the archbishop ordered a persecution to be commenced, and many fell martyrs to the
superstitious rage of the priests and monks.
At Turin, one of the reformed had his bowels torn out, and put in a basin before his face, where they
remained in his view until he expired. At Revel, Catelin Girard being at the stake, desired the executioner to
give him a stone; which he refused, thinking that he meant to throw it at somebody; but Girard assuring him
that he had no such design, the executioner complied, when Girard, looking earnestly at the stone, said,
"When it is in the power of a man to eat and digest this solid stone, the religion for which I am about to
suffer shall have an end, and not before." He then threw the stone on the ground, and submitted cheerfully to
the flames. A great many more of the reformed were oppressed, or put to death, by various means, until the
patience of the Waldenses being tired out, they flew to arms in their own defence, and formed themselves
into regular bodies.

Exasperated at this, the bishop of Turin procured a number of troops, and sent against them; but in most of
the skirmishes and engagements the Waldenses were successful, which partly arose from their being better
acquainted with the passes of the valleys of Piedmont than their adversaries, and partly from the desperation
with which they fought; for they well knew, if they were taken, they should not be considered as prisoners of
war, but tortured to death as heretics.

At length, Philip VII, duke of Savoy, and supreme lord of Piedmont, determined to interpose his authority,
and stop these bloody wars, which so greatly disturbed his dominions. He was not willing to disoblige the
pope, or affront the archbishop of Turin; nevertheless, he sent them both messages, importing that he could
not any longer tamely see his dominions overrun with troops, who were directed by priests instead of
officers, and commanded by prelates instead of generals; nor would he suffer his country to be depopulated,
while he himself had not been even consulted upon the occasion.

The priests, finding the resolution of the duke, did all they could to prejudice his mind against the
Waldenses; but the duke told them, that though he was unacquainted with the religious tenets of these
people, yet he had always found them quiet, faithful, and obedient, and therefore he determined they should
be no longer persecuted.

The priests now had recourse to the most palpable and absurd falsehoods:

they assured the duke that he was mistaken in the Waldenses for they were a wicked set of people, and
highly addicted to intemperance, uncleanness, blasphemy, adultery, incest, and many other abominable
crimes; and that they were even monsters in nature, for their children were born with black throats, with four
rows of teeth, and bodies all over hairy.

The duke was not so devoid of common sense as to give credit to what the priests said, though they affirmed
in the most solemn manner the truth of their assertions. He, however, sent twelve very learned and sensible
gentlemen into the Piedmontese valleys, to examine into the real character of the inhabitants.

These gentlemen, after travelling through all their towns and villages, and conversing with people of every
rank among the Waldenses returned to the duke, and gave him the most favorable account of these people;
affirming, before the faces of the priests who vilified them, that they were harmless, inoffensive, loyal,
friendly, industrious, and pious: that they abhorred the crimes of which they were accused; and that, should
an individual, through his depravity, fall into any of those crimes, he would, by their laws, be punished in the
most exemplary manner. "With respect to the children," the gentlemen said, "the priests had told the most
gross and ridiculous falsities, for they were neither born with black throats, teeth in their mouths, nor hair on
their bodies, but were as fine children as could be seen. And to convince your highness of what we have said,
(continued one of the gentlemen) we have brought twelve of the principal male inhabitants, who are come to
ask pardon in the name of the rest, for having taken up arms without your leave, though even in their own
defence, and to preserve their lives from their merciless enemies. And we have likewise brought several
women, with children of various ages, that your highness may have an opportunity of personally examining
them as much as you please."
The duke, after accepting the apology of the twelve delegates, conversing with the women, and examining
the children, graciously dismissed them. He then commanded the priests, who had attempted to mislead him,
immediately to leave the court; and gave strict orders, that the persecution should cease throughout his
dominions.

The Waldenses had enjoyed peace many years, when Philip, the seventh duke of Savoy, died, and his
successor happened to be a very bigoted papist. About the same time, some of the principal Waldenses
proposed that their clergy should preach in public, that every one might know the purity of their doctrines:
for hitherto they had preached only in private, and to such congregations as they well knew to consist of
none but persons of the reformed religion.

On hearing these proceedings, the new duke was greatly exasperated, and sent a considerable body of troops
into the valleys, swearing that if the people would not change their religion, he would have them flayed alive.
The commander of the troops soon found the impracticability of conquering them with the number of men he
had with him, he, therefore, sent word to the duke that the idea of subjugating the Waldenses, with so small a
force, was ridiculous; that those people were better acquainted with the country than any that were with him;
that they had secured all the passes, were well armed, and resolutely determined to defend themselves; and,
with respect to flaying them alive, he said, that every skin belonging to those people would cost him the lives
of a dozen of his subjects.

Terrified at this information, the duke withdrew the troops, determining to act not by force, but by stratagem.
He therefore ordered rewards for the taking of any of the Waldenses, who might be found straying from their
places of security; and these, when taken, were either flayed alive, or burnt.

The Waldenses had hitherto only had the New Testament and a few books of the Old, in the Waldensian
tongue; but they determined now to have the sacred writings complete in their own language. They,
therefore, employed a Swiss printer to furnish them with a complete edition of the Old and New Testaments
in the Waldensian tongue, which he did for the consideration of fifteen hundred crowns of gold, paid him by
those pious people.

Pope Paul the third, a bigoted papist, ascending the pontifical chair, immediately solicited the parliament of
Turin to persecute the Waldenses, as the most pernicious of all heretics.

The parliament readily agreed, when several were suddenly apprehended and burnt by their order. Among
these was Bartholomew Hector, a bookseller and stationer of Turin, who was brought up a Roman Catholic,
but having read some treatises written by the reformed clergy, was fully convinced of the errors of the
Church of Rome; yet his mind was, for some time, wavering, and he hardly knew what persuasion to
embrace.

At length, however, he fully embraced the reformed religion, and was apprehended, as we have already
mentioned, and burnt by order of the parliament of Turin.

A consultation was now held by the parliament of Turin, in which it was agreed to send deputies to the
valleys of Piedmont, with the following propositions:

• 1. That if the Waldenses would come to the bosom of the Church of Rome, and embrace
the Roman Catholic religion, they should enjoy their houses, properties, and lands, and live
with their families, without the least molestation.
• 2. That to prove their obedience, they should send twelve of their principal persons, with
all their ministers and schoolmasters, to Turin, to be dealt with at discretion.
• 3. That the pope, the king of France, and the duke of Savoy, approved of, and authorized
the proceedings of the parliament of Turin, upon this occasion.
 • 4. That if the Waldenses of the valleys of Piedmont refused to comply with these
propositions, persecution should ensue, and certain death be their portion.

To each of these propositions the Waldenses nobly replied in the following manner, answering them
respectively:

• 1. That no considerations whatever should make them renounce their religion.

• 2. That they would never consent to commit their best and most respectable friends, to the
custody and discretion of their worst and most inveterate enemies.
• 3. That they valued the approbation of the King of kings, who reigns in heaven, more than
any temporal authority.
• 4. That their souls were more precious than their bodies.

These pointed and spirited replies greatly exasperated the parliament of Turin; they continued, with more
avidity than ever, to kidnap such Waldenses as did not act with proper precaution, who were sure to suffer
the most cruel deaths. Among these, it unfortunately happened, that they got hold of Jeffery Varnagle,
minister of Angrogne, whom they committed to the flames as a heretic.

They then solicited a considerable body of troops of the king of France, in order to exterminate the reformed
entirely from the valleys of Piedmont; but just as the troops were going to march, the Protestant princes of
Germany interposed, and threatened to send troops to assist the Waldenses, if they should be attacked. The
king of France, not caring to enter into a war, remanded the troops, and sent word to the parliament of Turin
that he could not spare any troops at present to act in Piedmont. The members of the parliament were greatly
vexed at this disappointment, and the persecution gradually ceased, for as they could only put to death such
of the reformed as they caught by chance, and as the Waldenses daily grew more cautious, their cruelty was
obliged to subside, for want of objects on whom to exercise it.

After the Waldenses had enjoyed a few years tranquillity, they were again disturbed by the following means:
the pope's nuncio coming to Turin to the duke of Savoy upon business, told that prince he was astonished he
had not yet either rooted out the Waldenses from the valleys of Piedmont entirely, or compelled them to
enter into the bosom of the Church of Rome. That he could not help looking upon such conduct with a
suspicious eye, and that he really thought him a favorer of those heretics, and should report the affair
accordingly to his holiness the pope.

Stung by this reflection, and unwilling to be misrepresented to the pope, the duke determined to act with the
greatest severity, in order to show his zeal, and to make amends for former neglect by future cruelty. He,
accordingly, issued express orders for all the Waldenses to attend Mass regularly on pain of death. This they
absolutely refused to do, on which he entered the Piedmontese valleys, with a formidable body of troops, and
began a most furious persecution, in which great numbers were hanged, drowned, ripped open, tied to trees,
and pierced with prongs, thrown from precipices, burnt, stabbed, racked to death, crucified with their heads
downwards, worried by dogs, etc.

Those who fled had their goods plundered, and their houses burnt to the ground: they were particularly cruel
when they caught a minister or a schoolmaster, whom they put to such exquisite tortures, as are almost
incredible to conceive. If any whom they took seemed wavering in their faith, they did not put them to death,
but sent them to the galleys, to be made converts by dint of hardships.

The most cruel persecutors, upon this occasion, that attended the duke, were three in number, viz. 1. Thomas
Incomel, an apostate, for he was brought up in the reformed religion, but renounced his faith, embraced the
errors of popery, and turned monk. He was a great libertine, given to unnatural crimes, and sordidly
solicitous for plunder of the Waldenses. 2. Corbis, a man of a very ferocious and cruel nature, whose
business was to examine the prisoners. 3. The provost of justice, who was very anxious for the execution of
the Waldenses, as every execution put money in his pocket.
These three persons were unmerciful to the last degree; and wherever they came, the blood of the innocent
was sure to flow. Exclusive of the cruelties exercised by the duke, by these three persons, and the army, in
their different marches, many local barbarities were committed. At Pignerol, a town in the valleys, was a
monastery, the monks of which, finding they might injure the reformed with impunity, began to plunder the
houses and pull down the churches of the Waldenses. Not meeting with any opposition, they seized upon the
persons of those unhappy people, murdering the men, confining the women, and putting the children to
Roman Catholic nurses.

The Roman Catholic inhabitants of the valley of St. Martin, likewise, did all they could to torment the
neighboring Waldenses: they destroyed their churches, burnt their houses, seized their properties, stole their
cattle, converted their lands to their own use, committed their ministers to the flames, and drove the
Waldenses to the woods, where they had nothing to subsist on but wild fruits, roots, the bark of trees, etc.

Some Roman Catholic ruffians having seized a minister as he was going to preach, determined to take him to
a convenient place, and burn him. His parishioners having intelligence of this affair, the men armed
themselves, pursued the ruffians, and seemed determined to rescue their minister; which the ruffians no
sooner perceived than they stabbed the poor gentleman, and leaving him weltering in his blood, made a
precipitate retreat. The astonished parishioners did all they could to recover him, but in vain: for the weapon
had touched the vital parts, and he expired as they were carrying him home.

The monks of Pignerol having a great inclination to get the minister of a town in the valleys, called St.
Germain, into their power, hired a band of ruffians for the purpose of apprehending him. These fellows were
conducted by a treacherous person, who had formerly been a servant to the clergyman, and who perfectly
well knew a secret way to the house, by which he could lead them without alarming the neighborhood. The
guide knocked at the door, and being asked who was there, answered in his own name. The clergyman, not
expecting any injury from a person on whom he had heaped favors, immediately opened the door; but
perceiving the ruffians, he started back, and fled to a back door; but they rushed in, followed, and seized him.
Having murdered all his family, they made him proceed towards Pignerol, goading him all the way with
pikes, lances, swords, etc. He was kept a considerable time in prison, and then fastened to the stake to be
burnt; when two women of the Waldenses, who had renounced their religion to save their lives, were ordered
to carry fagots to the stake to burn him; and as they laid them down, to say, "Take these, thou wicked heretic,
in recompense for the pernicious doctrines thou hast taught us." These words they both repeated to him; to
which he calmly replied, "I formerly taught you well, but you have since learned ill." The fire was then put to
the fagots, and he was speedily consumed, calling upon the name of the Lord as long as his voice permitted.

As the troops of ruffians, belonging to the monks, did great mischief about the town of St. Germain,
murdering and plundering many of the inhabitants, the reformed of Lucerne and Angrogne, sent some bands
of armed men to the assistance of their brethren of St. Germain. These bodies of armed men frequently
attacked the ruffians, and often put them to the rout, which so terrified the monks, that they left the
monastery of Pignerol for some time, until they could procure a body of regular troops to guard them.

The duke not thinking himself so successful as he at first imagined he should be, greatly augmented his
forces; he ordered the bands of ruffians, belonging to the monks, to join him, and commanded that a general
jail-delivery should take place, provided the persons released would bear arms, and form themselves into
light companies, to assist in the extermination of the Waldenses.

The Waldenses, being informed of the proceedings, secured as much of their properties as they could, and
quitted the valleys, retired to the rocks and caves among the Alps; for it is to be understood that the valleys
of Piedmont are situated at the foot of those prodigious mountains called the Alps, or the Alpine hills.

The army now began to plunder and burn the towns and villages wherever they came; but the troops could
not force the passes to the Alps, which were gallantly defended by the Waldenses, who always repulsed their
enemies: but if any fell into the hands of the troops, they were sure to be treated with the most barbarous
severity.
A soldier having caught one of the Waldenses, bit his right ear off, saying, "I will carry this member of that
wicked heretic with me into my own country, and preserve it as a rarity." He then stabbed the man and threw
him into a ditch.

A party of the troops found a venerable man, upwards of a hundred years of age, together with his
granddaughter, a maiden, of about eighteen, in a cave. They butchered the poor old man in the most inhuman
manner, and then attempted to ravish the girl, when she started away and fled from them; but they pursuing
her, she threw herself from a precipice and perished.

The Waldenses, in order the more effectually to be able to repel force by force, entered into a league with the
Protestant powers of Germany, and with the reformed of Dauphiny and Pragela. These were respectively to
furnish bodies of troops; and the Waldenses determined, when thus reinforced, to quit the mountains of the
Alps, (where they must soon have perished, as the winter was coming on,) and to force the duke's army to
evacuate their native valleys.

The duke of Savoy was now tired of the war; it had cost him great fatigue and anxiety of mind, a vast
number of men, and very considerable sums of money. It had been much more tedious and bloody than he
expected, as well as more expensive than he could at first have imagined, for he thought the plunder would
have dischanged the expenses of the expedition; but in this he was mistaken, for the pope's nuncio, the
bishops, monks, and other ecclesiastics, who attended the army and encouraged the war, sunk the greatest
part of the wealth that was taken under various pretences. For these reasons, and the death of his duchess, of
which he had just received intelligence, and fearing that the Waldenses, by the treaties they had entered into,
would become more powerful than ever, he determined to return to Turin with his army, and to make peace
with the Waldenses.

This resolution he executed, though greatly against the will of the ecclesiastics, who were the chief gainers,
and the best pleased with revenge. Before the articles of peace could be ratified, the duke himself died, soon
after his return to Turin; but on his deathbed he strictly enjoined his son to perform what he intended, and to
be as favorable as possible to the Waldenses.

The duke's son, Charles Emmanuel, succeeded to the dominions of Savoy, and gave a full ratification of
peace to the Waldenses, according to the last injunctions of his father, though the ecclesiastics did all they
could to persuade him to the contrary.

An Account of the Persecutions in Venice

While the state of Venice was free from inquisitors, a great number of Protestants fixed their residence there,
and many converts were made by the purity of the doctrines they professed, and the inoffensiveness of the
conversation they used.

The pope being informed of the great increase of Protestantism, in the year 1542 sent inquisitors to Venice to
make an inquiry into the matter, and apprehend such as they might deem obnoxious persons. Hence a severe
persecution began, and many worthy persons were martyred for serving God with purity, and scorning the
trappings of idolatry.

Various were the modes by which the Protestants were deprived of life; but one particular method, which
was first invented upon this occasion, we shall describe; as soon as sentence was passed, the prisoner had an
iron chain which ran through a great stone fastened to his body. He was then laid flat upon a plank, with his
face upwards, and rowed between two boats to a certain distance at sea, when the two boats separated, and
he was sunk to the bottom by the weight of the stone.
If any denied the jurisdiction of the inquisitors at Venice, they were sent to Rome, where, being committed
purposely to damp prisons, and never called to a hearing, their flesh mortified, and they died miserably in
jail.

A citizen of Venice, Anthony Ricetti, being apprehended as a Protestant, was sentenced to be drowned in the
manner we have already described. A few days previous to the time appointed for his execution, his son went
to see him, and begged him to recant, that his life might be saved, and himself not left fatherless. To which
the father replied, "A good Christian is bound to relinquish not only goods and children, but life itself, for the
glory of his Redeemer: therefore I am resolved to sacrifice every thing in this transitory world, for the sake
of salvation in a world that will last to eternity."

The lords of Venice likewise sent him word, that if he would embrace the Roman Catholic religion, they
would not only give him his life, but redeem a considerable estate which he had mortgaged, and freely
present him with it. This, however, he absolutely refused to comply with, sending word to the nobles that he
valued his soul beyond all other considerations; and being told that a fellow-prisoner, named Francis Sega,
had recanted, he answered, "If he has forsaken God, I pity him; but I shall continue steadfast in my duty."
Finding all endeavors to persuade him to renounce his faith ineffectual, he was executed according to his
sentence, dying cheerfully, and recommending his soul fervently to the Almighty.

What Ricetti had been told concerning the apostasy of Francis Sega, was absolutely false, for he had never
offered to recant, but steadfastly persisted in his faith, and was executed, a few days after Ricetti, in the very
same manner.

Francis Spinola, a Protestant gentleman of very great learning, being apprehended by order of the inquisitors,
was carried before their tribunal. A treatise on the Lord's Supper was then put into his hands and he was
asked if he knew the author of it. To which he replied, "I confess myself to be the author of it, and at the
same time solemnly affirm, that there is not a line in it but what is authorized by, and consonant to, the holy
Scriptures." On this confession he was committed close prisoner to a dungeon for several days.

Being brought to a second examination, he charged the pope's legate, and the inquisitors, with being
merciless barbarians, and then represented the superstitions and idolatries practised by the Church of Rome
in so glaring a light, that not being able to refute his arguments, they sent him back to his dungeon, to make
him repent of what he had said.

On his third examination, they asked him if he would recant his error. To which he answered that the
doctrines he maintained were not erroneous, being purely the same as those which Christ and his apostles
had taught, and which were handed down to us in the sacred writings. The inquisitors then sentenced him to
be drowned, which was executed in the manner already described. He went to meet death with the utmost
serenity, seemed to wish for dissolution, and declaring that the prolongation of his life did but tend to retard
that real happiness which could only be expected in the world to come.

An Account of Several Remarkable Individuals, Who Were

Martyred in Different
Parts of Italy, on Account of Their Religion
John Mollius was born at Rome, of reputable parents. At twelve years of age they placed him in the
monastery of Gray Friars, where he made such a rapid progress in arts, sciences, and languages that at
eighteen years of age he was permitted to take priest's orders.

He was then sent to Ferrara, where, after pursuing his studies six years longer, he was made theological
reader in the university of that city. He now, unhappily, exerted his great talents to disguise the Gospel
truths, and to varnish over the error of the Church of Rome. After some years residence in Ferrara, he
removed to the university of Behonia, where he became a professor. Having read some treatises written by
ministers of the reformed religion, he grew fully sensible of the errors of popery, and soon became a zealous
Protestant in his heart.

He now determined to expound, accordingly to the purity of the Gospel, St.

Paul's Epistle to the Romans, in a regular course of sermons. The concourse of people that continually
attended his preaching was surprising, but when the priests found the tenor of his doctrines, they despatched
an account of the affair to Rome; when the pope sent a monk, named Cornelius, to Bononia, to expound the
same epistle, according to the tenets of the Church of Rome. The people, however, found such a disparity
between the two preachers that the audience of Mollius increased, and Cornelius was forced to preach to
empty benches.

Cornelius wrote an account of his bad success to the pope, who immediately sent an order to apprehend
Mollius, who was seized upon accordingly, and kept in close confinement. The bishop of Bononia sent him
word that he must recant, or be burnt; but he appealed to Rome, and was removed thither.

At Rome he begged to have a public trial, but that the pope absolutely denied him, and commanded him to
give an account of his opinions, in writing, which he did under the following heads:

Original sin. Free-will. The infallibility of the church of Rome. The infallibility of the pope. Justification by
faith. Purgatory. Transubstantiation. Mass. Auricular confession. Prayers for the dead. The host. Prayers for
saints. Going on pilgrimages. Extreme unction. Performing services in an unknown tongue, etc., etc.

All these he confirmed from Scripture authority. The pope, upon this occasion, for political reasons, spared
him for the present, but soon after had him apprehended, and put to death, he being first hanged, and his
body burnt to ashes, A.D. 1553.

The year after, Francis Gamba, a Lombard, of the Protestant persuasion, was apprehended, and condemned
to death by the senate of Milan. At the place of execution, a monk presented a cross to him, to whom he said,
"My mind is so full of the real merits and goodness of Christ that I want not a piece of senseless stick to put
me in mind of Him." For this expression his tongue was bored through, and he was afterward burnt.

A.D. 1555, Algerius, a student in the university of Padua, and a man of great learning, having embraced the
reformed religion, did all he could to convert others. For these proceedings he was accused of heresy to the
pope, and being apprehended, was committed to the prison at Venice.

The pope, being informed of Algerius's great learning, and surprising natural abilities, thought it would be of
infinite service to the Church of Rome if he could induce him to forsake the Protestant cause. He, therefore,
sent for him to Rome, and tried, by the most profane promises, to win him to his purpose. But finding his
endeavors ineffectual, he ordered him to be burnt, which sentence was executed accordingly.

A.D. 1559, John Alloysius, being sent from Geneva to preach in Calabria, was there apprehended as a
Protestant, carried to Rome, and burnt by order of the pope; and James Bovelius, for the same reason, was
burnt at Messina.

A.D. 1560, Pope Pius the Fourth, ordered all the Protestants to be severely persecuted throughout the Italian
states, when great numbers of every age, sex, and condition, suffered martyrdom. Concerning the cruelties
practiced upon this occasion, a learned and humane Roman Catholic thus spoke of them, in a letter to a noble
lord:
"I cannot, my lord, forbear disclosing my sentiments, with respect to the persecution now carrying on: I think
it cruel and unnecessary; I tremble at the manner of putting to death, as it resembles more the slaughter of
calves and sheep, than the execution of human beings. I will relate to your lordship a dreadful scene, of
which I was myself an eye witness: seventy Protestants were cooped up in one filthy dungeon together; the
executioner went in among them, picked out one from among the rest, blindfolded him, led him out to an
open place before the prison, and cut his throat with the greatest composure. He then calmly walked into the
prison again, bloody as he was, and with the knife in his hand selected another, and despatched him in the
same manner; and this, my lord, he repeated until the whole number were put to death. I leave it to your
lordship's feelings to judge of my sensations upon this occasion; my tears now wash the paper upon which I
give you the recital. Another thing I must mention-the patience with which they met death: they seemed all
resignation and piety, fervently praying to God, and cheerfully encountering their fate. I cannot reflect
without shuddering, how the executioner held the bloody knife between his teeth; what a dreadful figure he
appeared, all covered with blood, and with what unconcern he executed his barbarous office."

A young Englishman who happened to be at Rome, was one day passing by a church, when the procession of
the host was just coming out. A bishop carried the host, which the young man perceiving, he snatched it from
him, threw it upon the ground, and trampled it under his feet, crying out, "Ye wretched idolaters, who
neglect the true God, to adore a morsel of bread." This action so provoked the people that they would have
torn him to pieces on the spot; but the priests persuaded them to let him abide by the sentence of the pope.

When the affair was represented to the pope, he was so greatly exasperated that he ordered the prisoner to be
burnt immediately; but a cardinal dissuaded him from this hasty sentence, saying that it was better to punish
him by slow degrees, and to torture him, that they might find out if he had been instigated by any particular
person to commit so atrocious an act.

This being approved, he was tortured with the most exemplary severity, notwithstanding which they could
only get these words from him, "It was the will of God that I should do as I did."

The pope then passed this sentence upon him.

• 1. That he should be led by the executioner, naked to the middle, through the streets of
Rome.
• 2. That he should wear the image of the devil upon his head.
• 3. That his breeches should be painted with the representation of flames.
• 4. That he should have his right hand cut off.
• 5. That after having been carried about thus in procession, he should be burnt.

When he heard this sentence pronounced, he implored God to give him strength and fortitude to go through
it. As he passed through the streets he was greatly derided by the people, to whom he said some severe things
respecting the Romish superstition. But a cardinal, who attended the procession, overhearing him, ordered
him to be gagged.

When he came to the church door, where he trampled on the host, the hangman cut off his right hand, and
fixed it on a pole. Then two tormentors, with flaming torches, scorched and burnt his flesh all the rest of the
way. At the place of execution he kissed the chains that were to bind him to the stake. A monk presenting the
figure of a saint to him, he struck it aside, and then being chained to the stake, fire was put to the fagots, and
he was soon burnt to ashes.

A little after the last-mentioned execution, a venerable old man, who had long been a prisoner in the
Inquisition, was condemned to be burnt, and brought out for execution. When he was fastened to the stake, a
priest held a crucifix to him, on which he said, "If you do not take that idol from my sight, you will constrain
me to spit upon it." The priest rebuked him for this with great severity; but he bade him remember the First
and Second Commandments, and refrain from idolatry, as God himself had commanded. He was then
gagged, that he should not speak any more, and fire being put to the fagots, he suffered martyrdom in the
flames.

An Account of the Persecutions in the Marquisate of Saluces

The Marquisate of Saluces, on the south side of the valleys of Piedmont, was in A.D. 1561, principally
inhabited by Protestants, when the marquis, who was proprietor of it, began a persecution against them at the
instigation of the pope. He began by banishing the ministers, and if any of them refused to leave their flocks,
they were sure to be imprisoned, and severely tortured; however, he did not proceed so far as to put any to
death.

Soon after the marquisate fell into the possession of the duke of Savoy, who sent circular letters to all the
towns and villages, that he expected the people should all conform to go to Mass. The inhabitants of Saluces,
upon receiving this letter, returned a general epistle, in answer.

The duke, after reading the letter, did not interrupt the Protestants for some time; but, at length, he sent them
word that they must either conform to the Mass, or leave his dominions in fifteen days. The Protestants, upon
this unexpected edict, sent a deputy to the duke to obtain its revocation, or at least to have it moderated. But
their remonstrances were in vain, and they were given to understand that the edict was absolute.

Some were weak anough to go to Mass, in order to avoid banishment, and preserve their property; others
removed, with all their effects, to different countries; and many neglected the time so long that they were
obliged to abandon all they were worth, and leave the marquisate in haste. Those, who unhappily stayed
bheind, were seized, plundered, and put to death.

An Account of the Persecutions in the Valleys of Piedmont, in

the Seventeenth
Century
Pope Clement the Eighth, sent missionaries into the valleys of Piedmont, to induce the Protestants to
renounce their religion; and these missionaries having erected monasteries in several parts of the valleys,
became exceedingly troublesome to those of the reformed, where the monasteries appeared, not only as
fortresses to curb, but as sanctuaries for all such to fly to, as had any ways injured them.

The Protestants petitioned the duke of Savoy against these missionaries, whose insolence and ill-usage were
become intolerable; but instead of getting any redress, the interest of the missionaries so far prevailed, that
the duke published a decree, in which he declared, that one witness should be sufficient in a court of law
against a Protestant, and that any witness, who convicted a Protestant of any crime whatever, should be
entitled to one hundred crowns.

It may be easily imagined, upon the publication of a decree of this nature, that many Protestants fell martyrs
to perjury and avarice; for several villainous papists would swear any thing against the Protestants for the
sake of the reward, and then fly to their own priests for absolution from their false oaths. If any Roman
Catholic, of more conscience than the rest, blamed these fellows for their atrocious crimes, they themselves
were in danger of being informed against and punished as favorers of heretics.

The missionaries did all they could to get the books of the Protestants into their hands, in order to burn them;
when the Protestants doing their utmost endeavors to conceal their books, the missionaries wrote to the duke
of Savoy, who, for the heinous crime of not surrendering their Bibles, prayer books, and religious treatises,
sent a number of troops to be quartered on them. These military gentry did great mischief in the houses of the
Protestants, and destroyed such quantities of provisions, that many families were thereby ruined.

To encourage, as much as possible, the apostasy of the Protestants, the duke of Savoy published a
proclamation wherein he said, "To encourage the heretics to turn Catholics, it is our will and pleasure, and
we do hereby expressly command, that all such as shall embrace the holy Roman Catholic faith, shall enjoy
an exemption, from all and every tax for the space of five years, commencing from the day of their
conversion." The duke of Savoy, likewise established a court, called the council for extirpating the heretics.
This court was to enter into inquiries concerning the ancient privileges of the Protestant churches, and the
decrees which had been, from time to time, made in favor of the Protestants. But the investigation of these
things was carried on with the most manifest partiality; old charters were wrested to a wrong sense, and
sophistry was used to pervert the meaning of everything, which tended to favor the reformed.

As if these severities were not sufficient, the duke, soon after, published another edict, in which he strictly
commanded, that no Protestant should act as a schoolmaster, or tutor, either in public or private, or dare to
teach any art, science, or language, directly or indirectly, to persons of any persuasion whatever.

This edict was immediately followed by another, which decreed that no Protestant should hold any place of
profit, trust, or honor; and to wind up the whole, the certain token of an approaching persecution came forth
in a final edict, by which it was positively ordered, that all Protestants should diligently attend Mass.

The publication of an edict, containing such an injunction, may be compared to unfurling the bloody flag; for
murder and rapine were sure to follow. One of the first objects that attracted the notice of the papists was Mr.
Sebastian Basan, a zealous Protestant, who was seized by the missionaries, confined, tormented for fifteen
months, and then burnt.

Previous to the persecution, the missionaries employed kidnappers to steal away the Protestants' children,
that they might privately be brought up Roman Catholics; but now they took away the children by open
force, and if they met with any resistance, they murdered the parents.

To give greater vigor to the persecution, the duke of Savoy called a general assembly of the Roman Catholic
nobility and gentry when a solemn edict was published against the reformed, containing many heads, and
including several reasons for extirpating the Protestants, among which were the following:

• 1. For the preservation of the papal authority.

• 2. That the church livings may be all under one mode of government.
• 3. To make a union among all parties.
• 4. In honor of all the saints, and of the ceremonies of the Church of

Rome.

This severe edict was followed by a most cruel order, published on January 25, A.D. 1655, under the duke's
sanction, by Andrew Gastaldo, doctor of civil laws. This order set forth, "That every head of a family, with
the individuals of that family, of the reformed religion, of what rank, degree, or condition soever, none
excepted inhabiting and possessing estates in Lucerne, St. Giovanni, Bibiana, Campiglione, St. Secondo,
Lucernetta, La Torre, Fenile, and Bricherassio, should, within three days after the publication thereof,
withdraw and depart, and be withdrawn out of the said places, and translated into the places and limits
tolerated by his highness during his pleasure; particularly Bobbio, Angrogne, Vilario, Rorata, and the county
of Bonetti.

"And all this to be done on pain of death, and confiscation of house and goods, unless within the limited time
they turned Roman Catholics."
A flight with such speed, in the midst of winter, may be conceived as no agreeable task, especially in a
country almost surrounded by mountains. The sudden order affected all, and things, which would have been
scarcely noticed at another time, now appeared in the most conspicuous light. Women with child, or women
just lain-in, were not objects of pity on this order for sudden removal, for all were included in the command;
and it unfortunately happened, that the winter was remarkably severe and rigorous.

The papists, however, drove the people from their habitations at the time appointed, without even suffering
them to have sufficient clothes to cover them; and many perished in the mountains through the severity of
the weather, or for want of food. Some, however, who remained behind after the decree was published, met
with the severest treatment, being murdered by the popish inhabitants, or shot by the troops who were
quartered in the valleys. A particular description of these cruelties is given in a letter, written by a Protestant,
who was upon the spot, and who happily escaped the carnage. "The army (says he) having got footing,
became very numerous, by the addition of a multitude of the neighboring popish inhabitants, who finding we
were the destined prey of the plunderers, fell upon us with an impetuous fury. Exclusive of the duke of
Savoy's troops, and the popish inhabitants, there were several regiments of French auxiliaries, some
companies belonging to the Irish brigades, and several bands formed of outlaws, smugglers, and prisoners,
who had been promised pardon and liberty in this world, and absolution in the next, for assisting to
exterminate the Protestants from Piedmont.

"This armed multitude being encouraged by the Roman Catholic bishops and monks fell upon the Protestants
in a most furious manner. Nothing now was to be seen but the face of horror and despair, blood stained the
floors of the houses, dead bodies bestrewed the streets, groans and cries were heard from all parts. Some
armed themselves, and skirmished with the troops; and many, with their families, fled to the mountains. In
one village they cruelly tormented one hundred and fifty women and children after the men were fled,
beheading the women, and dashing out the brains of the children. In the towns of Vilario and Bobbio, most
of those who refused to go to Mass, who were upwards of fifteen years of age, they crucified with their heads
downwards; and the greatest number of those who were under that age were strangled."

Sarah Ratignole des Vignes, a woman of sixty years of age, being seized by some soldiers, they ordered her
to say a prayer to some saints, which she refusing, they thrust a sickle into her belly, ripped her up, and then
cut off her head.

Martha Constantine, a handsome young woman, was treated with great indecency and cruelty by several of
the troops, who first ravished, and then killed her by cutting off her breasts. These they fried, and set before
some of their comrades, who ate them without knowing what they were. When they had done eating, the
others told them what they had made a meal of, in consequence of which a quarrel ensued, swords were
drawn, and a battle took place. Several were killed in the fray, the greater part of whom were those
concerned in the horrid massacre of the woman, and who had practiced such an inhuman deception on their
companions.

Some of the soldiers seized a man of Thrassiniere, and ran the points of their swords through his ears, and
through his feet. They then tore off the nails of his fingers and toes with red-hot pincers, tied him to the tail
of an ass, and dragged him about the streets; they finally fastened a cord around his head, which they twisted
with a stick in so violent a manner as to wring it from his body.

Peter Symonds, a Protestant, of about eighty years of age, was tied neck and heels, and then thrown down a
precipice. In the fall the branch of a tree caught hold of the ropes that fastened him, and suspended him in the
midway, so that he languished for several days, and at length miserably perished of hunger.

Esay Garcino, refusing to renounce his religion, was cut into small pieces; the soldiers, in ridicule, saying,
they had minced him. A woman, named Armand, had every limb separated from each other, and then the
respective parts were hung upon a hedge. Two old women were ripped open, and then left in the fields upon
the snow, where they perished; and a very old woman, who was deformed, had her nose and hands cut off,
and was left, to bleed to death in that manner.
A great number of men, women, and children, were flung from the rocks, and dashed to pieces. Magdalen
Bertino, a Protestant woman of La Torre, was stripped stark naked, her head tied between her legs, and
thrown down one of the precipices; and Mary Raymondet, of the same town, had the flesh sliced from her
bones until she expired.

Magdalen Pilot, of Vilario, was cut to pieces in the cave of Castolus; Ann Charboniere had one end of a
stake thrust up her body; and the other being fixed in the ground, she was left in that manner to perish, and
Jacob Perrin the elder, of the church of Vilario, and David, his brother, were flayed alive.

An inhabitant of La Torre, named Giovanni Andrea Michialm, was apprehended, with four of his children,
three of them were hacked to pieces before him, the soldiers asking him, at the death of every child, if he
would renounce his religion; this he constantly refused. One of the soldiers then took up the last and
youngest by the legs, and putting the same question to the father, he replied as before, when the inhuman
brute dashed out the child's brains. The father, however, at the same moment started from them, and fled; the
soldiers fired after him, but missed him; and he, by the swiftness of his heels, escaped, and hid himself in the
Alps.

Further Persecutions in the Valleys of Piedmont, in the

Seventeenth Century
Giovanni Pelanchion, for refusing to turn papist, was tied by one leg to the tail of a mule, and dragged
through the streets of Lucerne, amidst the acclamations of an inhuman mob, who kept stoning him, and
crying out, "He is possessed with the devil, so that, neither stoning, nor dragging him through the streets, will
kill him, for the devil keeps him alive." They then took him to the river side, chopped off his head, and left
that and his body unburied, upon the bank of the stream.

Magdalen, the daughter of Peter Fontaine, a beautiful child of ten years of age, was ravished and murdered
by the soldiers. Another girl of about the same age, they roasted alive at Villa Nova; and a poor woman,
hearing that the soldiers were coming toward her house, snatched up the cradle in which her infant son was
asleep, and fled toward the woods. The soldiers, however, saw and pursued her; when she lightened herself
by putting down the cradle and child, which the soldiers no sooner came to, than they murdered the infant,
and continuing the pursuit, found the mother in a cave, where they first ravished, and then cut her to pieces.

Jacob Michelino, chief elder of the church of Bobbio, and several other Protestants, were hung up by means
of hooks fixed in their bellies, and left to expire in the most excruciating tortures.

Giovanni Rostagnal, a venerable Protestant, upwards of fourscore years of age, had his nose and ears cut off,
and slices cut from the fleshy parts of his body, until he bled to death.

Seven persons, viz. Daniel Seleagio and his wife, Giovanni Durant, Lodwich Durant, Bartholomew Durant,
Daniel Revel, and Paul Reynaud, had their mouths stuffed with gunpowder, which being set fire to, their
heads were blown to pieces.

Jacob Birone, a schoolmaster of Rorata, for refusing to change his religion, was stripped quite naked; and
after having been very indecently exposed, had the nails of his toes and fingers torn off with red-hot pincers,
and holes bored through his hands with the point of a dagger. He then had a cord tied round his middle, and
was led through the streets with a soldier on each side of him. At every turning the soldier on his right hand
side cut a gash in his flesh, and the soldier on his left hand side struck him with a bludgeon, both saying, at
the same instant, "Will you go to Mass? will you go to Mass?" He still replied in the negative to these
interrogatories, and being at length taken to the bridge, they cut off his head on the balustrades, and threw
both that and his body into the river.
Paul Garnier, a very pious Protestant, had his eyes put out, was then flayed alive, and being divided into four
parts, his quarters were placed on four of the principal houses of Lucerne. He bore all his sufferings with the
most exemplary patience, praised God as long as he could speak, and plainly evinced, what confidence and
resignation a good conscience can inspire.

Daniel Cardon, of Rocappiata, being apprehended by some soldiers, they cut his head off, and having fried
his brains, ate them. Two poor old blind women, of St. Giovanni, were burnt alive; and a widow of La Torre,
with her daughter, were driven into the river, and there stoned to death.

Paul Giles, on attempting to run away from some soldiers, was shot in the neck: they then slit his nose, sliced
his chin, stabbed him, and gave his carcass to the dogs.

Some of the Irish troops having taken eleven men of Garcigliana prisoners, they made a furnace red hot, and
forced them to push each other in until they came to the last man, whom they pushed in themselves.

Michael Gonet, a man of ninety, was burnt to death; Baptista Oudri, another old man, was stabbed; and
Bartholomew Frasche had holes made in his heels, through which ropes were put; then he was dragged by
them to the jail, where his wounds mortified and killed him.

Magdalene de la Piere being pursued by some of the soldiers, and taken, was thrown down a precipice, and
dashed to pieces. Margaret Revella, and Mary Pravillerin, two very old women, were burnt alive; and
Michael Bellino, with Ann Bochardno, were beheaded.

The son and the daughter of a counsellor of Giovanni were rolled down a steep hill together, and suffered to
perish in a deep pit at the bottom. A tradesman's family, viz.: himself, his wife, and an infant in her arms,
were cast from a rock, and dashed to pieces; and Joseph Chairet and Paul Carniero were flayed alive.

Cypriania Bustia, being asked if he would renounce his religion and turn Roman Catholic, replied, "I would
rather renounce life, or turn dog"; to which a priest answered, "For that expression you shall both renounce
life, and be given to the dogs." They, accordingly, dragged him to prison, where he continued a considerable
time without food, until he was famished; after which they threw his corpse into the street before the prison,
and it was devoured by dogs in the most shocking manner.

Margaret Saretta was stoned to death, and then thrown into the river;

Antonio Bartina had his head cleft asunder; and Joseph Pont was cut through the middle of his body.

Daniel Maria, and his whole family, being ill of a fever, several papist ruffians broke into his house, telling
him they were practical physicians, and would give them all present ease, which they did by knocking the
whole family on the head.

Three infant children of a Protestant, named Peter Fine, were covered with snow, and stifled; an elderly
widow, named Judith, was beheaded, and a beautiful young woman was stripped naked, and had a stake
driven through her body, of which she expired.

Lucy, the wife of Peter Besson, a woman far gone in her pregnancy, who lived in one of the villages of the
Piedmontese valleys, determined, if possible, to escape from such dreadful scenes as everywhere surrounded
her: she, accordingly took two young children, one in each hand, and set off towards the Alps. But on the
third day of the journey she was taken in labor among the mountains, and delivered of an infant, who
perished through the extreme inclemency of the weather, as did the two other children; for all three were
found dead by her, and herself just expiring, by the person to whom she related the above particulars.
Francis Gros, the son of a clergyman, had his flesh slowly cut from his body into small pieces, and put into a
dish before him; two of his children were minced before his sight; and his wife was fastened to a post, that
she might behold all these cruelties practiced on her husband and offspring. The tormentors at length being
tired of exercising their cruelties, cut off the heads of both husband and wife, and then gave the flesh of the
whole family to the dogs.

The sieur Thomas Margher fled to a cave, when the soldiers shut up the mouth, and he perished with famine.
Judith Revelin, and seven children, were barbarously murdered in their beds; and a widow of near fourscore
years of age, was hewn to pieces by soldiers.

Jacob Roseno was ordered to pray to the saints, which he absolutely refused to do: some of the soldiers beat
him violently with bludgeons to make him comply, but he still refusing, several of them fired at him, and
lodged a great many balls in his body. As he was almost expiring, they cried to him, "Will you call upon the
saints? Will you pray to the saints?" To which he answered "No! No! No!" when one of the soldiers, with a
broadsword, clove his head asunder, and put an end to his sufferings in this world; for which undoubtedly, he
is gloriously rewarded in the next.

A soldier, attempting to ravish a young woman, named Susanna Gacquin, she made a stout resistance, and in
the struggle pushed him over a precipice, when he was dashed to pieces by the fall. His comrades, instead of
admiring the virtue of the young woman, and applauding her for so nobly defending her chastity, fell upon
her with their swords, and cut her to pieces.

Giovanni Pulhus, a poor peasant of La Torre, being apprehended as a Protestant by the soldiers, was ordered,
by the marquis of Pianesta, to be executed in a place near the convent. When he came to the gallows, several
monks attended, and did all they could to persuade him to renounce his religion. But he told them he never
would embrace idolatry, and that he was happy at being thought worthy to suffer for the name of Christ.
They then put him in mind of what his wife and children, who depended upon his labor, would suffer after
his decease; to which he replied, "I would have my wife and children, as well as myself, to consider their
souls more than their bodies, and the next world before this; and with respect to the distress I may leave them
in, God is merciful, and will provide for them while they are worthy of his protection." Finding the
inflexibility of this poor man, the monks cried, "Turn him off! turn him off!" which the executioner did
almost immediately, and the body being afterward cut down, was flung into the river.

Paul Clement, an elder of the church of Rossana, being apprehended by the monks of a neighboring
monastery, was carried to the market place of that town, where some Protestants had just been executed by
the soldiers. He was shown the dead bodies, in order that the sight might intimidate him. On beholding the
shocking subjects, he said, calmly, "You may kill the body, but you cannot prejudice the soul of a true
believer; but with respect to the dreadful spectacles which you have here shown me, you may rest assured,
that God's vengeance will overtake the murderers of those poor people, and punish them for the innocent
blood they have spilt." The monks were so exasperated at this reply that they ordered him to be hanged
directly; and while he was hanging, the soldiers amused themselves in standing at a distance, and shooting at
the body as at a mark.

Daniel Rambaut, of Vilario, the father of a numerous family, was apprehended, and, with several others,
committed to prison, in the jail of Paysana. Here he was visited by several priests, who with continual
importunities did all they could to persuade him to renounce the Protestant religion and turn papist; but this
he peremptorily refused, and the priests finding his resolution, pretended to pity his numerous family, and
told him that he might yet have his life, if he would subscribe to the belief of the following articles:

• 1. The real presence of the host.

• 2. Transubstantiation.
• 3. Purgatory.
• 4. The pope's infallibility.
 • 5. That masses said for the dead will release souls from purgatory.
• 6. That praying to saints will procure the remission of sins.

M. Rambaut told the priests that neither his religion, his understanding, nor his conscience, would suffer him
to subscribe to any of the articles, for the following reasons:

• 1. That to believe the real presence in the host, is a shocking union of both blasphemy and
idolatry.
• 2. That to fancy the words of consecration perform what the papists call
transubstantiation, by converting the wafer and wine into the real and identical body and
blood of Christ, which was crucified, and which afterward ascended into heaven, is too
gross an absurdity for even a child to believe, who was come to the least glimmering of
reason; and that nothing but the most blind superstition could make the Roman Catholics put
a confidence in anything so completely ridiculous.
• 3. That the doctrine of purgatory was more inconsistent and absurd than a fairy tale.
• 4. That the pope's being infallible was an impossibility, and the pope arrogantly laid claim
to what could belong to God only, as a perfect being.
• 5. That saying Masses for the dead was ridiculous, and only meant to keep up a belief in
the fable of purgatory, as the fate of all is finally decided, on the departure of the soul from
the body.
• 6. That praying to saints for the remission of sins is misplacing adoration; as the saints
themselves have occasion for an intercessor in Christ. Therefore, as God only can pardon
our errors, we ought to sue to him alone for pardon.

The priests were so highly offended at M. Rambaut's answers to the articles to which they would have had
him subscribe, that they determined to shake his resolution by the most cruel method imaginable: they
ordered one joint of his finger to be cut off every day until all his fingers were gone: they then proceeded in
the same manner with his toes; afterward they alternately cut off, daily, a hand and a foot; but finding that he
bore his sufferings with the most admirable patience, increased both in fortitude and resignation, and
maintained his faith with steadfast resolution and unshaken constancy they stabbed him to the heart, and then
gave his body to be devoured by the dogs.

Peter Gabriola, a Protestant gentleman of considerable eminence, being seized by a troop of soldiers, and
refusing to renounce his religion, they hung a great number of little bags of gunpowder about his body, and
then setting fire to them, blew him up.

Anthony, the son of Samuel Catieris, a poor dumb lad who was extremely inoffensive, was cut to pieces by a
party of the troops; and soon after the same ruffians entered the house of Peter Moniriat, and cut off the legs
of the whole family, leaving them to bleed to death, as they were unable to assist themselves, or to help each
other.

Daniel Benech being apprehended, had his nose slit, his ears cut off, and was then divided into quarters, each
quarter being hung upon a tree, and Mary Monino had her jaw bones broke and was then left to anguish till
she was famished.

Mary Pelanchion, a handsome widow, belonging to the town of Vilario, was seized by a party of the Irish
brigades, who having beat her cruelly, and ravished her, dragged her to a high bridge which crossed the river,
and stripped her naked in a most indecent manner, hung her by the legs to the bridge, with her head
downwards towards the water, and then going into boats, they fired at her until she expired.

Mary Nigrino, and her daughter who was an idiot, were cut to pieces in the woods, and their bodies left to be
devoured by wild beasts: Susanna Bales, a widow of Vilario, was immured until she perished through
hunger; and Susanna Calvio running away from some soldiers and hiding herself in a barn, they set fire to
the straw and burnt her.

Paul Armand was hacked to pieces; a child named Daniel Bertino was burnt;

Daniel Michialino had his tongue plucked out, and was left to perish in that condition; and Andreo Bertino, a
very old man, who was lame, was mangled in a most shocking manner, and at length had his belly ripped
open, and his bowels carried about on the point of a halbert.

Constantia Bellione, a Protestant lady, being apprehended on account of her faith, was asked by a priest if
she would renounce the devil and go to Mass; to which she replied, "I was brought up in a religion by which
I was always taught to renounce the devil; but should I comply with your desire, and go to Mass, I should be
sure to meet him there in a variety of shapes." The priest was highly incensed at what she said, and told her
to recant, or she would suffer cruelly. The lady, however, boldly answered that she valued not any sufferings
he could inflict, and in spite of all the torments he could invent, she would keep her conscience pure and her
faith inviolate. The priest then ordered slices of her flesh to be cut off from several parts of her body, which
cruelty she bore with the most singular patience, only saying to the priest, "What horrid and lasting torments
will you suffer in hell, for the trifling and temporary pains which I now endure." Exasperated at this
expression, and willing to stop her tongue, the priest ordered a file of musqueteers to draw up and fire upon
her, by which she was soon despatched, and sealed her martyrdom with her blood.

A young woman named Judith Mandon, for refusing to change her religion and embrace popery, was
fastened to a stake, and sticks thrown at her from a distance, in the very same manner as that barbarous
custom which was formerly practiced on Shrove-Tuesday, of shying at rocks, as it was termed. By this
inhuman proceeding, the poor creature's limbs were beat and mangled in a terrible manner, and her brains
were at last dashed out by one of the bludgeons.

David Paglia and Paul Genre, attempting to escape to the Alps, with each his son, were pursued and
overtaken by the soldiers in a large plain. Here they hunted them for their diversion, goading them with their
swords, and making them run about until they dropped down with fatigue. When they found that their spirits
were quite exhausted, and that they could not afford them any more barbarous sport by running, the soldiers
hacked them to pieces, and left their mangled bodies on the spot.

A young man of Bobbio, named Michael Greve, was apprehended in the town of La Torre, and being led to
the bridge, was thrown over into the river. As he could swim very well, he swam down the stream, thinking
to escape, but the soldiers and the mob followed on both sides of the river, and kept stoning him, until
receiving a blow on one of his temples, he was stunned, and consequently sunk and was drowned.

David Armand was ordered to lay his head down on a block, when a soldier, with a large hammer, beat out
his brains. David Baridona being apprehended at Vilario, was carried to La Torre, where, refusing to
renounce his religion, he was tormented by means of brimstone matches being tied between his fingers and
toes, and set fire to; and afterward, by having his flesh plucked off with red-hot pincers, until he expired; and
Giovanni Barolina, with his wife, were thrown into a pool of stagnant water, and compelled, by means of
pitchforks and stones, to duck down their heads until they were suffocated.

A number of soldiers went to the house of Joseph Garniero, and before they entered, fired in at the window,
to give notice of their approach. A musket ball entered one of Mrs. Garniero's breasts, as she was suckling an
infant with the other. On finding their intentions, she begged hard that they would spare the life of the infant,
which they promised to do, and sent it immediately to a Roman Catholic nurse. They then took the husband
and hanged him at his own door, and having shot the wife through the head, they left her body weltering in
its blood, and her husband hanging on the gallows.

Isaiah Mondon, an elderly man, and a pious Protestant, fled from the merciless persecutors to a cleft in a
rock, where he suffered the most dreadful hardships; for, in the midst of the winter he was forced to lie on
the bare stone, without any covering; his food was the roots he could scratch up near his miserable
habitation; and the only way by which he could procure drink, was to put snow in his mouth until it melted.
Here, however, some of the inhuman soldiers found him, and after having beaten him unmercifully, they
drove him towards Lucerne, goading him with the points of their swords. Being exceedingly weakened by
his manner of living, and his spirits exhausted by the blows he had received, he fell down in the road. They
again beat him to make him proceed: when on his knees, he implored them to put him out of his misery, by
despatching him. This they at last agreed to do; and one of them stepping up to him shot him through the
head with a pistol, saying, "There, heretic, take thy request."

Mary Revol, a worthy Protestant, received a shot in her back, as she was walking along the street. She
dropped down with the wound, but recovering sufficient strength, she raised herself upon her knees, and
lifting her hands towards heaven, prayed in a most fervent manner to the Almighty, when a number of
soldiers, who were near at hand, fired a whole volley of shot at her, many of which took effect, and put an
end to her miseries in an instant.

Several men, women, and children secreted themselves in a large cave, where they continued for some weeks
in safety. It was the custom for two of the men to go when it was necessary, and by stealth, procure
provisions. These were, however, one day watched, by which the cave was discovered, and soon after, a
troop of Roman Catholics appeared before it. The papists that assembled upon this occasion were neighbors
and intimate acquaintances of the Protestants in the cave; and some were even related to each other. The
Protestants, therefore, came out, and implored them, by the ties of hospitality, by the ties of blood, and as old
acquaintances and neighbors, not to murder them. But superstition overcomes every sensation of nature and
humanity; so that the papists, blinded by bigotry, told them they could not show any mercy to heretics, and,
therefore, bade them prepare to die. Hearing this, and knowing the fatal obstinacy of the Roman Catholics,
the Protestants all fell prostate, lifted their hands and hearts to heaven, prayed with great sincerity and
fervency, and then bowing down, put their faces close to the ground, and patiently waited their fate, which
was soon decided, for the papists fell upon them with unremitting fury, and having cut them to pieces, left
the mangled bodies and limbs in the cave.

Giovanni Salvagiot, passing by a Roman Catholic church, and not taking off his hat, was followed by some
of the congregation, who fell upon and murdered him; and Jacob Barrel and his wife, having been taken
prisoners by the earl of St. Secondo, one of the duke of Savoy's officers, he delivered them up to the soldiery,
who cut off the woman's breasts, and the man's nose, and then shot them both through the head.

Anthony Guigo, a Protestant, of a wavering disposition, went to Periero, with an intent to renounce his
religion and embrace popery. This design he communicated to some priests, who highly commended it, and a
day was fixed upon for his public recantation. In the meantime, Anthony grew fully sensible of his perfidy,
and his conscience tormented him so much night and day that he determined not to recant, but to make his
escape. This he effected, but being soon missed and pursued, he was taken. The troops on the way did all
they could to bring him back to his design of recantation; but finding their endeavors ineffectual, they beat
him violently on the road. When coming near a precipice, he took an opportunity of leaping down it and was
dashed to pieces.

A Protestant gentleman, of considerable fortune, at Bobbio, being nightly provoked by the insolence of a
priest, retorted with great severity; and among other things, said, that the pope was Antichrist, Mass idolatry,
purgatory a farce, and absolution a cheat. To be revenged, the priest hired five desperate ruffians, who, the
same evening, broke into the gentleman's house, and seized upon him in a violent manner. The gentleman
was terribly frightened, fell on his knees, and implored mercy; but the desperate ruffians despatched him
without the least hesitation.

A Narrative of the Piedmontese War

The massacres and murders already mentioned to have been committed in the valleys of Piedmont, nearly
depopulated most of the towns and villages. One place only had not been assaulted, and that was owing to
the difficulty of approaching it; this was the little commonalty of Roras, which was situated upon a rock.

As the work of blood grew slack in other places, the earl of Christople, one of the duke of Savoy's officers,
determined, if possible, to make himself master of it; and, with that view, detached three hundred men to
surprise it secretly.

The inhabitants of Roras, however, had intelligence of the approach of these troops, when captain Joshua
Gianavel, a brave Protestant officer, put himself at the head of a small body of the citizens, and waited in
ambush to attack the enemy in a small defile.

When the troops appeared, and had entered the defile, which was the only place by which the town could be
approached, the Protestants kept up a smart and well-directed fire against them, and still kept themselves
concealed behind bushes from the sight of the enemy. A great number of the soldiers were killed, and the
remainder receiving a continued fire, and not seeing any to whom they might return it, thought proper to
retreat.

The members of this little community then sent a memorial to the marquis of Pianessa, one of the duke's
general officers, setting forth, 'That they were sorry, upon any occasion, to be under the necessity of taking
up arms; but that the secret approach of a body of troops, without any reason assigned, or any previous notice
sent of the purpose of their coming, had greatly alarmed them; that as it was their custom never to suffer any
of the military to enter their little community, they had repelled force by force, and should do so again; but in
all other respects, they professed themselves dutiful, obedient, and loyal subjects to their sovereign, the duke
of Savoy.'

The marquis of Pianessa, that he might have the better opportunity of deluding and surprising the Protestants
of Roras, sent them word in answer, 'That he was perfectly satisfied with their behavior, for they had done
right, and even rendered a service to their country, as the men who had attempted to pass the defile were not
his troops, or sent by him, but a band of desperate robbers, who had, for some time, infested those parts, and
been a terror to the neighboring country.' To give a greater color to his treachery, he then published an
ambiguous proclamation seemingly favorable to the inhabitants.

Yet, the very day after this plausible proclamation, and specious conduct, the marquis sent five hundred men
to possess themselves of Roras, while the people as he thought, were lulled into perfect security by his
specious behavior.

Captain Gianavel, however, was not to be deceived so easily: he, therefore, laid an ambuscade for this body
of troops, as he had for the former, and compelled them to retire with very considerable loss.

Though foiled in these two attempts, the marquis of Pianessa determined on a third, which should be still
more formidable; but first he imprudently published another proclamation, disowning any knowledge of the
second attempt.

Soon after, seven hundred chosen men were sent upon the expedition, who, in spite of the fire from the
Protestants, forced the defile, entered Roras, and began to murder every person they met with, without
distinction of age or sex. The Protestant captain Gianavel, at the head of a small body, though he had lost the
defile, determined to dispute their passage through a fortified pass that led to the richest and best part of the
town. Here he was successful, by keeping up a continual fire, and by means of his men being all complete
marksmen. The Roman Catholic commander was greatly staggered at this opposition, as he imagined that he
had surmounted all difficulties. He, however, did his endeavors to force the pass, but being able to bring up
only twelve men in front at a time, and the Protestants being secured by a breastwork, he found he should be
baffled by the handful of men who opposed him.
Enraged at the loss of so many of his troops, and fearful of disgrace if he persisted in attempting what
appeared so impracticable, he thought it the wisest thing to retreat. Unwilling, however, to withdraw his men
by the defile at which he had entered, on account of the difficulty and danger of the enterprise, he determined
to retreat towards Vilario, by another pass called Piampra, which though hard of access, was easy of descent.
But in this he met with disappointment, for Captain Gianavel having posted his little band here, greatly
annoyed the troops as they passed, and even pursued their rear until they entered the open country.

The marquis of Pianessa, finding that all his attempts were frustrated, and that every artifice he used was
only an alarm signal to the inhabitants of Roras, determined to act openly, and therefore proclaimed that
ample rewards should be given to any one who would bear arms against the obstinate heretics of Roras, as he
called them; and that any officer who would exterminate them should be rewarded in a princely manner.

This engaged Captain Mario, a bigoted Roman Catholic, and a desperate ruffian, to undertake the enterprise.
He, therefore, obtained leave to raise a regiment in the following six towns: Lucerne, Borges, Famolas,
Bobbio, Begnal, and Cavos.

Having completed his regiment, which consisted of one thousand men, he laid his plan not to go by the
defiles or the passes, but to attempt gaining the summit of a rock, whence he imagined he could pour his
troops into the town without much difficulty or opposition.

The Protestants suffered the Roman Catholic troops to gain almost the summit of the rock, without giving
them any opposition, or ever appearing in their sight: but when they had almost reached the top they made a
most furious attack upon them; one party keeping up a well-directed and constant fire, and another party
rolling down huge stones.

This stopped the career of the papist troops: many were killed by the musketry, and more by the stones,
which beat them down the precipices. Several fell sacrifices to their hurry, for by attempting a precipitate
retreat they fell down, and were dashed to pieces; and Captain Mario himself narrowly escaped with his life,
for he fell from a craggy place into a river which washed the foot of the rock. He was taken up senseless, but
afterwards recovered, though he was ill of the bruises for a long time; and, at length he fell into a decline at
Lucerne, where he died.

Another body of troops was ordered from the camp at Vilario, to make an attempt upon Roras; but these
were likewise defeated, by means of the Protestants' ambush fighting, and compelled to retreat again to the
camp at Vilario.

After each of these signal victories, Captain Gianavel made a suitable discourse to his men, causing them to
kneel down, and return thanks to the Almighty for his providential protection; and usually concluded with
the Eleventh Psalm, where the subject is placing confidence in God.

The marquis of Pianessa was greatly enraged at being so much baffled by the few inhabitants of Roras: he,
therefore, determined to attempt their expulsion in such a manner as could hardly fail of success.

With this view he ordered all the Roman Catholic militia of Piedmont to be raised and disciplined. When
these orders were completed, he joined to the militia eight thousand regular troops, and dividing the whole
into three distinct bodies, he designed that three formidable attacks should be made at the same time, unless
the people of Roras, to whom he sent an account of his great preparations, would comply with the following
conditions:

• 1. To ask pardon for taking up arms. 2. To pay the expenses of all the expeditions sent
against them. 3. To acknowledge the infallibility of the pope.
• 4. To go to Mass. 5. To pray to the saints. 6. To wear beards. 7. To deliver up their
ministers. 8. To deliver up their schoolmasters. 9. To go to confession. 10. To pay loans for
 the delivery of souls from purgatory. 11. To give up Captain Gianavel at discretion. 12. To
give up the elders of their church at discretion.

The inhabitants of Roras, on being acquainted with these conditions, were filled with an honest indignation,
and, in answer, sent word to the marquis that sooner than comply with them they would suffer three things,
which, of all others, were the most obnoxious to mankind, viz.

• 1. Their estates to be seized. 2. Their houses to be burned. 3. Themselves to be murdered.

• Exasperated at this message, the marquis sent them this laconic epistle:

To the Obstinate Heretics Inhabiting Roras

You shall have your request, for the troops sent against you have strict injunctions to plunder, burn, and kill.
PIANESSA.

The three armies were then put in motion, and the attacks ordered to be made thus: the first by the rocks of
Vilario; the second by the pass of Bagnol; and the third by the defile of Lucerne.

The troops forced their way by the superiority of numbers, and having gained the rocks, pass, and defile,
began to make the most horrid depradations, and exercise the greatest cruelties. Men they hanged, burned,
racked to death, or cut to pieces; women they ripped open, crucified, drowned, or threw from the precipices;
and children they tossed upon spears, minced, cut their throats, or dashed out their brains. One hundred and
twenty-six suffered in this manner on the first day of their gaining the town.

Agreeable to the marquis of Pianessa's orders, they likewise plundered the estates, and burned the houses of
the people. Several Protestants, however, made their escape, under the conduct of Captain Gianavel, whose
wife and children were unfortunately made prisoners and sent under a strong guard to Turin.

The marquis of Pianessa wrote a letter to Captain Gianavel, and released a Protestant prisoner that he might
carry it him. The contents were, that if the captain would embrace the Roman Catholic religion, he should be
indemnified for all his losses since the commencement of the war; his wife and children should be
immediately released, and himself honorably promoted in the duke of Savoy's army; but if he refused to
accede to the proposals made him, his wife and children should be put to death; and so large a reward should
be given to take him, dead or alive, that even some of his own confidential friends should be tempted to
betray him, from the greatness of the sum.

To this epistle, the brave Gianavel sent the following answer.

My Lord Marquis,

There is no torment so great or death so cruel, but what I would prefer to

the abjuration of my religion: so that promises lose their effects, and menaces
only strengthen me in my faith.

With respect to my wife and children, my lord, nothing can be more afflicting to me than the thought of their
confinement, or more dreadful to my imagination, than their suffering a violent and cruel death. I keenly feel
all the tender sensations of husband and parent; my heart is replete with every sentiment of humanity; I
would suffer any torment to rescue them from danger; I would die to preserve them.

But having said thus much, my lord, I assure you that the purchase of their lives must not be the price of my
salvation. You have them in your power it is true; but my consolation is that your power is only a temporary
authority over their bodies: you may destroy the mortal part, but their immortal souls are out of your reach,
and will live hereafter to bear testimony against you for your cruelties. I therefore recommend them and
myself to God, and pray for a reformation in your heart. -- JOSHUA GIANAVEL.

This brave Protestant officer, after writing the above letter, retired to the Alps, with his followers; and being
joined by a great number of other fugitive Protestants, he harassed the enemy by continual skirmishes.

Meeting one day with a body of papist troops near Bibiana, he, though inferior in numbers, attacked them
with great fury, and put them to the rout without the loss of a man, though himself was shot through the leg
in the engagement, by a soldier who had hid himself behind a tree; but Gianavel perceiving whence the shot
came, pointed his gun to the place, and despatched the person who had wounded him.

Captain Gianavel hearing that a Captain Jahier had collected together a considerable body of Protestants,
wrote him a letter, proposing a junction of their forces. Captain Jahier immediately agreed to the proposal,
and marched directly to meet Gianavel.

The junction being formed, it was proposed to attack a town, (inhabited by Roman Catholics) called
Garcigliana. The assault was given with great spirit, but a reinforcement of horse and foot having lately
entered the town, which the Protestants knew nothing of, they were repulsed; yet made a masterly retreat,
and only lost one man in the action.

The next attempt of the Protestant forces was upon St. Secondo, which they attacked with great vigor, but
met with a strong resistance from the Roman Catholic troops, who had fortified the streets and planted
themselves in the houses, from whence they poured musket balls in prodigious numbers. The Protestants,
however, advanced, under cover of a great number of planks, which some held over their heads, to secure
them from the shots of the enemy from the houses, while others kept up a well-directed fire; so that the
houses and entrenchments were soon forced, and the town taken.

In the town they found a prodigious quantity of plunder, which had been taken from Protestants at various
times, and different places, and which were stored up in the warehouses, churches, dwelling houses, etc. This
they removed to a place of safety, to be distributed, with as much justice as possible, among the sufferers.

This successful attack was made with such skill and spirit that it cost very little to the conquering party, the
Protestants having only seventeen killed, and twenty-six wounded; while the papists suffered a loss of no less
than four hundred and fifty killed, and five hundred and eleven wounded.

Five Protestant officers, viz., Gianavel, Jahier, Laurentio, Genolet and Benet, laid a plan to surprise Biqueras.
To this end they marched in five respective bodies, and by agreement were to make the attack at the same
time. The captains, Jahier and Laurentio, passed through two defiles in the woods, and came to the place in
safety, under covert; but the other three bodies made their approaches through an open country, and,
consequently, were more exposed to an attack.

The Roman Catholics taking the alarm, a great number of troops were sent to relieve Biqueras from Cavors,
Bibiana, Feline, Campiglione, and some other neighboring places. When these were united, they determined
to attack the three Protestant parties, that were marching through the open country.

The Protestant officers perceiving the intent of the enemy, and not being at a great distance from each other,
joined forces with the utmost expedition, and formed themselves in order of battle.

In the meantime, the captains, Jahier and Laurentio, had assaulted the town of Biqueras, and burnt all the out
houses, to make their approaches with the greater ease; but not being supported as they expected by the other
three Protestant captains, they sent a messenger, on a swift horse, towards the open country, to inquire the
reason.
The messenger soon returned and informed them that it was not in the power of the three Protestant captains
to support their proceedings, as they were themselves attacked by a very superior force in the plain, and
could scarce sustain the unequal conflict.

The captains, Jahier and Laurentio, on receiving this intelligence, determined to discontinue the assault on
Biqueras, and to proceed, with all possible expedition, to the relief of their friends on the plain. This design
proved to be of the most essential service, for just as they arrived at the spot where the two armies were
engaged, the papist troops began to prevail, and were on the point of flanking the left wing, commanded by
Captain Gianavel. The arrival of these troops turned the scale in favor of the Protestants: and the papist
forces, though they fought with the most obstinate intrepidity, were totally defeated. A great number were
killed and wounded, on both sides, and the baggage, military stores, etc., taken by the Protestants were very
considerable.

Captain Gianavel, having information that three hundred of the enemy were to convoy a great quantity of
stores, provisions, etc., from La Torre to the castle of Mirabac, determined to attack them on the way. He,
accordingly, began the assault at Malbec, though with a very inadequate force. The contest was long and
bloody, but the Protestants at length were obliged to yield to the superiority of numbers, and compelled to
make a retreat, which they did with great regularity, and but little loss.

Captain Gianavel advanced to an advantageous post, situated near the town of Vilario, and then sent the
following information and commands to the inhabitants.

• 1. That he should attack the town in twenty-four hours.

• 2. That with respect to the Roman Catholics who had borne arms, whether they belonged
to the army or not, he should act by the law of retaliation, and put them to death, for the
numerous depredations and many cruel murders they had committed.
• 3. That all women and children, whatever their religion might be, should be safe.
• 4. That he commanded all male Protestants to leave the town and join him.
• 5. That all apostates, who had, through weakness, abjured their religion, should be
deemed enemies, unless they renounced their abjuration.
• 6. That all who returned to their duty to God, and themselves, should be received as
friends.

The Protestants, in general immediately left the town, and joined Captain Gianavel with great satisfaction,
and the few, who through weakness or fear, had abjured their faith, recanted their abjuration and were
received into the bosom of the Church. As the marquis of Pianessa had removed the army, and encamped in
quite a different part of the country, the Roman Catholics of Vilario thought it would be folly to attempt to
defend the place with the small force they had. They, therefore, fled with the utmost precipitation, leaving
the town and most of their property to the discretion of the Protestants.

The Protestant commanders having called a council of war, resolved to make an attempt upon the town of La
Torre.

The papists being apprised of the design, detached some troops to defend a defile, through which the
Protestants must make their approach; but these were defeated, compelled to abandon the pass, and forced to
retreat to La Torre.

The Protestants proceeded on their march, and the troops of La Torre, on their approach, made a furious
sally, but were repulsed with great loss, and compelled to seek shelter in the town. The governor now only
thought of defending the place, which the Protestants began to attack in form; but after many brave attempts,
and furious assaults, the commanders determined to abandon the enterprise for several reasons, particularly,
because they found the place itself too strong, their own number too weak, and their cannon not adequate to
the task of battering down the walls.

This resolution taken, the Protestant commanders began a masterly retreat, and conducted it with such
regularity that the enemy did not choose to pursue them, or molest their rear, which they might have done, as
they passed the defiles.

The next day they mustered, reviewed the army, and found the whole to amount to four hundred and ninety-
five men. They then held a council of war, and planned an easier enterprise: this was to make an attack on
the commonalty of Crusol, a place inhabited by a number of the most bigoted Roman Catholics, and who had
exercised, during the persecutions, the most unheard-of cruelties on the Protestants.

The people of Crusol, hearing of the design against them, fled to a neighboring fortress, situated on a rock,
where the Protestants could not come to them, for a very few men could render it inaccessible to a numerous
army. Thus they secured their persons, but were in too much hurry to secure their property, the principal part
of which, indeed, had been plundered from the Protestants, and now luckily fell again to the possession of
the right owners. It consisted of many rich and valuable articles, and what, at that time, was of much more
consequence, viz., a great quantity of military stores.

The day after the Protestants were gone with their booty, eight hundred troops arrived to the assistance of the
people of Crusol, having been despatched from Lucerne, Biqueras, Cavors, etc. But finding themselves too
late, and that pursuit would be vain, not to return empty handed, they began to plunder the neighboring
villages, though what they took was from their friends. After collecting a tolerable booty, they began to
divide it, but disagreeing about the different shares, they fell from words to blows, did a great deal of
mischief, and then plundered each other.

On the very same day in which the Protestants were so successful at Crusol, some papists marched with a
design to plunder and burn the little Protestant village of Rocappiatta, but by the way they met with the
Protestant forces belonging to the captains, Jahier and Laurentio, who were posted on the hill of Angrogne.
A trivial engagement ensued, for the Roman Catholics, on the very first attack, retreated in great confusion,
and were pursued with much slaughter. After the pursuit was over, some straggling papist troops meeting
with a poor peasant, who was a Protestant, tied a cord round his head, and strained it until his skull was quite
crushed.

Captain Gianavel and Captain Jahier concerted a design together to make an attack upon Lucerne; but
Captain Jahier, not bringing up his forces at the time appointed, Captain Gianavel determined to attempt the
enterprise himself.

He, therefore, by a forced march, proceeded towards that place during the whole, and was close to it by break
of day. His first care was to cut the pipes that conveyed water into the town, and then to break down the
bridge, by which alone provisions from the country could enter.

He then assaulted the place, and speedily possessed himself of two of the outposts; but finding he could not
make himself master of the place, he prudently retreated with very little loss, blaming, however, Captain
Jahier, for the failure of the enterprise.

The papists being informed that Captain Gianavel was at Angrogne with only his own company, determined
if possible to surprise him. With this view, a great number of troops were detached from La Torre and other
places: one party of these got on top of a mountain, beneath which he was posted; and the other party
intended to possess themselves of the gate of St. Bartholomew.

The papists thought themselves sure of taking Captain Gianavel and every one of his men, as they consisted
but of three hundred, and their own force was two thousand five hundred. Their design, however, was
providentially frustrated, for one of the popish soldiers imprudently blowing a trumpet before the signal for
attack was given, Captain Gianavel took the alarm, and posted his little company so advantageously at the
gate of St. Bartholomew and at the defile by which the enemy must descend from the mountains, that the
Roman Catholic troops failed in both attacks, and were repulsed with very considerable loss.

Soon after, Captain Jahier came to Angrogne, and joined his forces to those of Captain Gianavel, giving
sufficient reasons to excuse his before-mentioned failure. Captain Jahier now made several secret excursions
with great success, always selecting the most active troops, belonging both to Gianavel and himself. One day
he had put himself at the head of forty-four men, to proceed upon an expedition, when entering a plain near
Ossac, he was suddenly surrounded by a large body of horse. Captain Jahier and his men fought desperately,
though oppressed by odds, and killed the commander-in-chief, three captains, and fifty-seven private men, of
the enemy. But Captain Jahier himself being killed, with thirty-five of his men, the rest surrendered. One of
the soldiers cut off Captain Jahier's head, and carrying it to Turin, presented it to the duke of Savoy, who
rewarded him with six hundred ducatoons.

The death of this gentleman was a signal loss to the Protestants, as he was a real friend to, and companion of,
the reformed Church. He possessed a most undaunted spirit, so that no difficulties could deter him from
undertaking an enterprise, or dangers terrify him in its execution. He was pious without affectation, and
humane without weakness; bold in a field, meek in a domestic life, of a penetrating genius, active in spirit,
and resolute in all his undertakings.

To add to the affliction of the Protestants, Captain Gianavel was, soon after, wounded in such a manner that
he was obliged to keep his bed. They, however, took new courage from misfortunes, and determining not to
let their spirits droop attacked a body of popish troops with great intrepidity; the Protestants were much
inferior in numbers, but fought with more resolution than the papists, and at length routed them with
considerable slaughter. During the action, a sergeant named Michael Bertino was killed; when his son, who
was close behind him, leaped into his place, and said, "I have lost my father; but courage, fellow soldiers,
God is a father to us all."

Several skirmishes likewise happened between the troops of La Torre and Tagliaretto, and the Protestant
forces, which in general terminated in favor of the latter.

A Protestant gentleman, named Andrion, raised a regiment of horse, and took the command of it himself.
The sieur John Leger persuaded a great number of Protestants to form themselves into volunteer companies;
and an excellent officer, named Michelin, instituted several bands of light troops. These being all joined to
the remains of the veteran Protestant troops, (for great numbers had been lost in the various battles,
skirmishes, sieges, etc.) composed a respectable army, which the officers thought proper to encamp near St.
Giovanni.

The Roman Catholic commanders, alarmed at the formidable appearance and increased strength of the
Protestant forces, determined, if possible, to dislodge them from their encampment. With this view they
collected together a large force, consisting of the principal part of the garrisons of the Roman Catholic towns,
the draft from the Irish brigades, a great number of regulars sent by the marquis of Pianessa, the auxiliary
troops, and the independent companies.

These, having formed a junction, encamped near the Protestants, and spent several days in calling councils of
war, and disputing on the most proper mode of proceeding. Some were for plundering the country, in order
to draw the Protestants from their camp; others were for patiently waiting till they were attacked; and a third
party were for assaulting the Protestant camp, and trying to make themselves master of everything in it.

The last of them prevailed, and the morning after the resolution had been taken was appointed to put it into
execution. The Roman Catholic troops were accordingly separated into four divisions, three of which were to
make an attack in different places; and the fourth to remain as a body of reserve to act as occasion might
require.
One of the Roman Catholic officers, previous to the attack, thus haranged his men:

"Fellow-soldiers, you are now going to enter upon a great action, which will bring you fame and riches. The
motives of your acting with spirit are likewise of the most important nature; namely, the honor of showing
your loyalty to your sovereign, the pleasure of spilling heretic blood, and the prospect of plundering the
Protestant camp. So, my brave fellows, fall on, give no quarter, kill all you meet, and take all you come
near."

After this inhuman speech the engagement began, and the Protestant camp was attacked in three places with
inconceivable fury. The fight was maintained with great obstinacy and perseverance on both sides,
continuing without intermission for the space of four hours: for the several companies on both sides relieved
each other alternately, and by that means kept up a continual fire during the whole action.

During the engagement of the main armies, a detachment was sent from the body of reserve to attack the post
of Castelas, which, if the papists had carried, it would have given them the command of the valleys of
Perosa, St. Martino, and Lucerne; but they were repulsed with great loss, and compelled to return to the body
of reserve, from whence they had been detached.

Soon after the return of this detachment, the Roman Catholic troops, being hard pressed in the main battle,
sent for the body of reserve to come to their support. These immediately marched to their assistance, and for
some time longer held the event doubtful, but at length the valor of the Protestants prevailed, and the papists
were totally defeated, with the loss of upwards of three hundred men killed, and many more wounded.

When the Syndic of Lucerne, who was indeed a papist, but not a bigoted one, saw the great number of
wounded men brought into that city, he exclaimed, "Ah! I thought the wolves used to devour the heretics, but
now I see the heretics eat the wolves." This expression being reported to M. Marolles, the Roman Catholic
commander-in-chief at Lucerne, he sent a very severe and threatening letter to the Syndic, who was so
terrified, that the fright threw him into a fever, and he died in a few days.

This great battle was fought just before the harvest was got in, when the papists, exasperated at their
disgrace, and resolved on any kind of revenge, spread themselves by night in detached parties over the finest
corn fields of the Protestants, and set them on fire in sundry places. Some of these straggling parties,
however, suffered for their conduct; for the Protestants, being alarmed in the night by the blazing of the fire
among the corn, pursued the fugitives early in the morning, and overtaking many, put them to death. The
Protestant captain Bellin, likewise, by way of retaliation, went with a body of light troops, and burnt the
suburbs of La Torre, making his retreat afterward with very little loss.

A few days later, Captain Bellin, with a much stronger body of troops, attacked the town of La Torre itself,
and making a breach in the wall of the convent, his men entered, driving the garrison into the citadel and
burning both town and convent. After having effected this, they made a regular retreat, as they could not
reduce the citadel for want of cannon.

An Account of the Persecutions of Michael de Molinos, a

Native of Spain
Michael de Molinos, a Spaniard of a rich and honorable family, entered, when young, into priest's orders, but
would not accept of any preferment in the Church. He possessed great natural abilities, which he dedicated to
the service of his fellow creatures, without any view of emolument to himself. His course of life was pious
and uniform; nor did he exercise those austerities which are common among the religious orders of the
Church of Rome.
Being of a contemplative turn of mind, he pursued the track of the mystical divines, and having acquired
great reputation in Spain, and being desirous of propagating his sublime mode of devotion, he left his own
country, and settled at Rome. Here he soon connected himself with some of the most distinguished among
the literati, who so approved of his religious maxims, that they concurred in assisting him to propagate them;
and, in a short time, he obtained a great number of followers, who, from the sublime mode of their religion,
were distinguished by the name of Quietists.

In 1675, Molinos published a book entitled "Il Guida Spirituale," to which were subjoined recommendatory
letters from several great personages. One of these was by the archbishop of Reggio; a second by the general
of the Franciscans; and a third by Father Martin de Esparsa, a Jesuit, who had been divinity-professor both at
Salamanca and Rome.

No sooner was the book published than it was greatly read, and highly esteemed, both in Italy and Spain; and
this so raised the reputation of the author that his acquaintance was coveted by the most respectable
characters. Letters were written to him from numbers of people, so that a correspondence was settled
between him, and those who approved of his method in different parts of Europe. Some secular priests, both
at Rome and Naples, declared themselves openly for it, and consulted him, as a sort of oracle, on many
occasions. But those who attached themselves to him with the greatest sincerity were some of the fathers of
the Oratory; in particular three of the most eminent, namely, Caloredi, Ciceri, and Petrucci. Many of the
cardinals also courted his acquaintance, and thought themselves happy in being reckoned among the number
of his friends. The most distinguished of them was the Cardinal d'Estrees, a man of very great learmning,
who so highly approved of Molinos' maxims that he entered into a close connection with him. They
conversed together daily, and notwithstanding the distrust a Spaniard has naturally of a Frenchman, yet
Molinos, who was sincere in his principles, opened his mind without reserve to the cardinal; and by this
means a correspondence was settled between Molinos and some distinguished characters in France.

Whilst Molinos was thus laboring to propagate his religious mode, Father Petrucci wrote several treatises
relative to a contemplative life; but he mixed in them so many rules for the devotions of the Romish Church,
as mitigated that censure he might have otherwise incurred. They were written chiefly for the use of the
nuns, and therefore the sense was expressed in the most easy and familiar style.

Molinos had now acquired such reputation, that the Jesuits and Dominicans began to be greatly alarmed, and
determined to put a stop to the progress of this method. To do this, it was necessary to decry the author of it;
and as heresy is an imputation that makes the strongest impression at Rome, Molinos and his followers were
given out to be heretics. Books were also written by some of the Jesuits against Molinos and his method; but
they were all answered with spirit by Molinos.

These disputes occasioned such disturbance in Rome that the whole affair was taken notice of by the
Inquisition. Molinos and his book, and Father Petrucci, with his treatises and letters, were brought under a
severe examination; and the Jesuits were considered as the accusers. One of the society had, indeed,
approved of Molinos' book, but the rest took care he should not be again seen at Rome. In the course of the
examination both Molinos and Petrucci acquitted themselves so well, that their books were again approved,
and the answers which the Jesuits had written were censured as scandalous.

Petrucci's conduct on this occasion was so highly approved that it not only raised the credit of the cause, but
his own emolument; for he was soon after made bishop of Jesis, which was a new declaration made by the
pope in their favor. Their books were now esteemed more than ever, their method was more followed, and
the novelty of it, with the new approbation given after so vigorous an accusation by the Jesuits, all
contributed to raise the credit, and increase the number of the party.

The behavior of Father Petrucci in his new dignity greatly contributed to increase his reputation, so that his
enemies were unwilling to give him any further disturbance; and, indeed, there was less occasion given for
censure by his writings than those of Molinos. Some passages in the latter were not so cautiously expressed,
but there was room to make exceptions to them; while, on the other hand Petrucci so fully explained himself,
as easily to remove the objections made to some parts of his letter.

The great reputation acquired by Molinos and Petrucci occasioned a daily increase of the Quietists. All who
were thought sincerely devout, or at least affected the reputation of it, were reckoned among the number. If
these persons were observed to become more strict in their lives and mental devotions, yet there appeared
less zeal in their whole deportment at the exterior parts of the Church ceremonies. They were not so
assiduous at Mass, nor so earnest to procure Masses to be said for their friends; nor were they so frequently
either at confession, or in processions.

Though the new approbation given to Molinos' book by the Inquisition had checked the proceedings of his
enemies; yet they were still inveterate against him in their hearts, and determined if possible to ruin him.
They insinuated that he had ill designs, and was, in his heart, an enemy to the Christian religion: that under
pretence of raising men to a sublime strain of devotion, he intended to erase from their minds a sense of the
mysteries of Christianity. And because he was a Spaniard, they gave out that he was descended from a
Jewish or Mahometan race, and that he might carry in his blood, or in his first education, some seeds of those
religions which he had since cultivated with no less art than zeal. This last calumny gained but little credit at
Rome, though it was said an order was sent to examine the registers of the place where Molinos was
baptized.

Molinos finding himself attacked with great vigor, and the most unrelenting malice, took every necessary
precaution to prevent these imputations being credited. He wrote a treatise, entitled "Frequent and Daily
Communion," which was likewise approved by some of the most learned of the Romish clergy. This was
printed with his Spiritual Guide, in the year 1675; and in the preface to it he declared that he had not written
it with any design to engage himself in matters of controversy, but that it was drawn from him by the earnest
solicitations of many pious people.

The Jesuits, failing in their attempts of crushing Molinos' power in Rome, applied to the court of France,
when, in a short time, they so far succeeded that an order was sent to Cardinal d'Estrees, commanding him to
prosecute Molinos with all possible rigor. The cardinal, though so strongly attached to Molinos, resolved to
sacrifice all that is sacred in friendship to the will of his master. Finding, however, there was not sufficient
matter for an accusation against him, he determined to supply that defect himself. He therefore went to the
inquisitors, and informed them of several particulars, not only relative to Molinos, but also Petrucci, both of
whom, together with several of their friends, were put into the Inquisition.

When they were brought before the inquisitors, (which was the beginning of the year 1684) Petrucci
answered the respective questions put to him with so much judgment and temper that he was soon dismissed;
and though Molinos' examination was much longer, it was generally expected he would have been likewise
discharged: but this was not the case. Though the inquisitors had not any just accusation against him, yet
they strained every nerve to find him guilty of heresy. They first objected to his holding a correspondence in
different parts of Europe; but of this he was acquitted, as the matter of that correspondence could not be
made criminal. They then directed their attention to some suspicious papers found in his chamber; but
Molinos so clearly explained their meaning that nothing could be made of them to his prejudice. At length,
Cardinal d'Estrees, after producing the order sent him by the king of France for prosecuting Molinos, said he
could prove against him more than was necessary to convince them he was guilty of heresy. To do this he
perverted the meaning of some passages in Molinos' books and papers, and related many false and
aggravating circumstances relative to the prisoner. He acknowledged he had lived with him under the
appearance of friendship, but that it was only to discover his principles and intentions: that he had found
them to be of a bad nature, and that dangerous consequences werre likely to ensue; but in order to make a
full discovery, he had assented to several things, which, in his heart, he detested; and that, by these means, he
saw into the secrets of Molinos, but determined not to take any notice, until a proper opportunity should offer
of crushing him and his followers.
In consequence of d'Estree's evidence, Molinos was closely confined by the Inquisition, where he continued
for some time, during which period all was quiet, and his followers prosecuted their mode without
interruption. But on a sudden the Jesuits determined to extirpate them, and the storm broke out with the most
inveterate vehemence.

The Count Vespiniani and his lady, Don Paulo Rocchi, confessor to the prince Borghese, and some of his
family, with several others, (in all seventy persons) were put into the Inquisition, among whom many were
highly esteemed for their learning and piety. The accusation laid against the clergy was their neglecting to
say the breviary; and the rest were accused of going to the Communion without first attending confession. In
a word, it was said, they neglected all the exterior parts of religion, and gave themselves up wholly to
solitude and inward prayer.

The Countess Vespiniani exerted herself in a very particular manner on her examination before the
inquisitors. She said she had never revealed her method of devotion to any mortal but her confessor, and that
it was impossible they should know it without his discovering the secret; that, therefore it was time to give
over going to confession, if priests made this use of it, to discover the most secret thoughts intrusted to them;
and that, for the future, she would only make her confession to God.

From this spirited speech, and the great noise made in consequence of the countess's situation, the inquisitors
thought it most prudent to dismiss both her and her husband, lest the people might be incensed, and what she
said might lessen the credit of confession. They were, therefore, both discharged, but bound to appear
whenever they should be called upon.

Besides those already mentioned, such was the inveteracy of the Jesuits against the Quietists, that, within the
space of a month, upwards of two hundred persons were put into the Inquisition; and that method of devotion
which had passed in Italy as the most elevated to which mortals could aspire, was deemed heretical, and the
chief promoters of it confined in a wretched dungeon.

In order, if possible, to extirpate Quietism, the inquisitors sent a circular letter to Cardinal Cibo, as the chief
minister, to disperse it through Italy. It was addressed to all prelates, informed them, that whereas many
schools and fraternities were established in several parts of Italy, in which some persons, under the pretence
of leading people into the ways of the Spirit, and to the prayer of quietness, instilled into them many
abominable heresies, therefore a strict charge was given to dissolve all those societies, and to oblige the
spiritual guide to tread in the known paths; and, in particular, to take care that none of that sort should be
suffered to have the direction of the nunneries. Orders were likewise given to proceed, in the way of justice,
against those who should be found guilty of these abominable errors.

After this a strict inquiry was made into all the nunneries of Rome, when most of their directors and
confessors were discovered to be engaged in this new method. It was found that the Carmelites, the nuns of
the Conception, and those of several other convents, were wholly given up to prayer and contemplation, and
that, instead of their beads, and the other devotions to saints, or images, they were much alone, and often in
the exercise of mental prayer; that when they were asked why they had laid aside the use of their beads and
their ancient forms, their answer was that their directors had advised them so to do. Information of this being
given to the Inquisition, they sent orders that all books written in the same strain with those of Molinos and
Petrucci should be taken from them, and that they should be compelled to return to their original form of
devotion.

The circular letter sent to Cardinal Cibo, produced but little effect, for most of the Italian bishops were
inclined to Molinos' method. It was intended that this, as well as all other orders from the inquisitors, should
be kept secret; but notwithstanding all their care, copies of it were printed, and dispersed in most of the
principal towns in Italy. This gave great uneasiness to the inquisitors, who used every method they could to
conceal their proceedings from the knowledge of the world. They blamed the cardinal, and accused him of
being the cause of it; but he retorted on them, and his secretary laid the fault on both.
During these transactions, Molinos suffered great indignities from the officers of the Inquisition; and the
only comfort he received was from being sometimes visited by Father Petrucci.

Though he had lived in the highest reputation in Rome for some years, he was now as much despised as he
had been admired, being generally considered as one of the worst of heretics.

The greater part of Molinos' followers, who had been placed in the Inquisition, having abjured his mode,
were dismissed; but a harder fate awaited Molinos, their leader.

After lying a considerable time in prison, he was at length brought again before the inquisitors to answer to a
number of articles exhibited against him from his writings. As soon as he appeared in court, a chain was put
round his body, and a wax light in his hand, when two friars read aloud the articles of accusation. Molinos
answered each with great steadiness and resolution; and notwithstanding his arguments totally defeated the
force of all, yet he was found guilty of heresy, and condemned to imprisonment for life.

When he left the court he was attended by a priest, who had borne him the greatest respect. On his arrival at
the prison he entered the cell allotted for his confinement with great tranquillity; and on taking leave of the
priest, thus addressed him: "Adieu, father, we shall meet again at the Day of Judgment, and then it will
appear on which side the truth is, whether on my side, or on yours."

During his confinement, he was several times tortured in the most cruel manner, until, at length, the severity
of the punishments overpowered his strength, and finished his existence.

The death of Molinos struck such an impression on his followers that the greater part of them soon abjured
his mode; and by the assiduity of the Jesuits, Quietism was totally extirpated throughout the country.
 CHAPTER VII - An Account of the Life and
Persecutions of John Wickliffe
It will not be inappropriate to devote a few pages of this work to a brief detail of the lives of some of those
men who first stepped forward, regardless of the bigoted power which opposed all reformation, to stem the
time of papal corruption, and to seal the pure doctrines of the Gospel with their blood.

Among these, Great Britain has the honor of taking the lead, and first maintaining that freedom in religious
controversy which astonished Europe, and demonstrated that political and religious liberty are equally the
growth of that favored island. Among the earliest of these eminent persons was

John Wickliffe
This celebrated reformer, denominated the "Morning Star of the Reformation," was born about the year
1324, in the reign of Edward II. Of his extraction we have no certain account. His parents designing him for
the Church, sent him to Queen's College, Oxford, about that period founded by Robert Eaglesfield, confessor
to Queen Philippi. But not meeting with the advantages for study in that newly established house which he
expected, he removed to Merton College, which was then esteemed one of the most learned societies in
Europe.

The first thing which drew him into public notice, was his defence of the university against the begging
friars, who about this time, from their settlement in Oxford in 1230, had been troublesome neighbors to the
university. Feuds were continually fomented; the friars appealing to the pope, the scholars to the civil power;
and sometimes one party, and sometimes, the other, prevailed. The friars became very fond of a notion that
Christ was a common beggar; that his disciples were beggars also; and that begging was of Gospel
institution. This doctrine they urged from the pulpit and wherever they had access.

Wickliffe had long held these religious friars in contempt for the laziness of their lives, and had now a fair
opportunity of exposing them. He published a treatise against able beggary, in which he lashed the friars, and
proved that they were not only a reproach to religion, but also to human society. The university began to
consider him one of their first champions, and he was soon promoted to the mastership of Baliol College.

About this time, Archbishop Islip founded Canterbury Hall, in Oxford, where he established a warden and
eleven scholars. To this wardenship Wickliffe was elected by the archbishop, but upon his demise, he was
displaced by his successor, Stephen Langham, bishop of Ely. As there was a degree of flagrant injustice in
the affair, Wickliffe appealed to the pope, who subsequently gave it against him from the following cause:
Edward III, then king of England, had withdrawn the tribune, which from the time of King John had been
paid to the pope. The pope menaced; Edward called a parliament. The parliament resolved that King John
had done an illegal thing, and given up the rights of the nation, and advised the king not to submit, whatever
consequences might follow.

The clergy now began to write in favor of the pope, and a learned monk published a spirited and plausible
treatise, which had many advocates. Wickliffe, irritated at seeing so bad a cause so well defended, opposed
the monk, and did it in so masterly a way that he was considered no longer as unanswerable. His suit at
Rome was immediately determined against him; and nobody doubted but his opposition to the pope, at so
critical a period, was the true cause of his being non-suited at Rome.

Wickliffe was afterward elected to the chair of the divinity professor:

and now fully convinced of the errors of the Romish Church, and the vileness of its monastic agents, he
determined to expose them. In public lectures he lashed their vices and opposed their follies. He unfolded a
variety of abuses covered by the darkness of superstition. At first he began to loosen the prejudices of the
vulgar, and proceeded by slow advances; with the metaphysical disquisitions of the age, he mingled opinions
in divinity apparently novel. The usurpations of the court of Rome was a favorite topic. On these he
expatiated with all the keenness of argument, joined to logical reasoning. This soon procured him the clamor
of the clergy, who, with the archbishop of Canterbury, deprived him of his office.

At this time the administration of affairs was in the hands of the duke of Lancaster, well known by the name
of John of Gaunt. This prince had very free notions of religion, and was at enmity with the clergy. The
exactions of the court of Rome having become very burdensome, he determined to send the bishop of
Bangor and Wickliffe to remonstrate against these abuses, and it was agreed that the pope should no longer
dispose of any benefices belonging to the Church of England. In this embassy, Wickliffe's observant mind
penetrated into the constitution and policy of Rome, and he returned more strongly than ever determined to
expose its avarice and ambition.

Having recovered his former situation, he inveighed, in his lectures, against the pope-his usurpation-his
infallibility-his pride-his avarice- and his tyranny. He was the first who termed the pope Antichrist. From the
pope, he would turn to the pomp, the luxury, and trappings of the bishops, and compared them with the
simplicity of primitive bishops. Their superstitions and deceptions were topics that he urged with energy of
mind and logical precision.

From the patronage of the duke of Lancaster, Wickliffe received a good benefice; but he was no sooner
settled in his parish, than his enemies and the bishops began to persecute him with renewed vigor. The duke
of Lancaster was his friend in this persecution, and by his presence and that of Lord Percy, earl marshal of
England, he so overawed the trial, that the whole ended in disorder.

After the death of Edward III his grandson Richard II succeeded, in the eleventh year of his age. The duke of
Lancaster not obtaining to be the sole regent, as he expected, his power began to decline, and the enemies of
Wickliffe, taking advantage of the circumstance, renewed their articles of accusation against him. Five bulls
were despatched in consequence by the pope to the king and certain bishops, but the regency and the people
manifested a spirit of contempt at the haughty proceedings of the pontiff, and the former at that time wanting
money to oppose an expected invasion of the French, proposed to apply a large sum, collected for the use of
the pope, to that purpose. The question was submitted to the decision of Wickliffe. The bishops, however,
supported by the papal authority, insisted upon bringing Wickliffe to trial, and he was actually undergoing
examination at Lambeth, when, from the riotous behavior of the populace without, and awed by the
command of Sir Lewis Clifford, a gentleman of the court, that they should not proceed to any definitive
sentence, they terminated the whole affair in a prohibition to Wickliffe, not to preach those doctrines which
were obnoxious to the pope; but this was laughed at by our reformer, who, going about barefoot, and in a
long frieze gown, preached more vehemently than before.

In the year 1378, a contest arose between two popes, Urban VI and Clement VII which was the lawful pope,
and true vicegerent of God. This was a favorable period for the exertion of Wicliffe's talents: he soon
produced a tract against popery, which was eagerly read by all sorts of people.

About the end of the year, Wickliffe was seized with a violent disorder, which it was feared might prove
fatal. The begging friars, accompanied by four of the most eminent citizens of Oxford, gained admittance to
his bed chamber, and begged of him to retract, for his soul's sake, the unjust things he had asserted of their
order. Wickliffe, surprised at the solemn message, raised himself in his bed, and with a stern countenance
replied, "I shall not die, but live to declare the evil deeds of the friars."

When Wickliffe recovered, he set about a most important work, the translation of the Bible into English.
Before this work appeared, he published a tract, wherein he showed the necessity of it. The zeal of the
bishops to suppress the Scriptures greatly promoted its sale, and they who were not able to purchase copies,
procured transcripts of particular Gospels or Epistles. Afterward, when Lollardy increased, and the flames
kindled, it was a common practice to fasten about the neck of the condemned heretic such of these scraps of
Scripture as were found in his possession, which generally shared his fate.

Immediately after this transaction, Wickliffe ventured a step further, and affected the doctrine of
transubstantiation. This strange opinion was invented by Paschade Radbert, and asserted with amazing
boldness. Wickliffe, in his lecture before the University of Oxford, 1381, attacked this doctrine, and
published a treatise on the subject. Dr. Barton, at this time vice-chancellor of Oxford, calling together the
heads of the university, condemned Wickliffe's doctrines as heretical, and threatened their author with
excommunication. Wickliffe could now derive no support from the duke of Lancaster, and being cited to
appear before his former adversary, William Courteney, now made archbishop of Canterbury, he sheltered
himself under the plea, that, as a member of the university, he was exempt from episcopal jurisdiction. This
plea was admitted, as the university were determined to support their member.

The court met at the appointed time, determined, at least to sit in judgment upon his opinions, and some they
condemned as erroneous, others as heretical. The publication on this subject was immediately answered by
Wickliffe, who had become a subject of the archbishop's determined malice. The king, solicited by the
archbishop, granted a license to imprison the teacher of heresy, but the commons made the king revoke this
act as illegal. The primate, however, obtained letters from the king, directing the head of the University of
Oxford to search for all heresies and books published by Wickliffe; in consequence of which order, the
university became a scene of tumult. Wickliffe is supposed to have retired from the storm, into an obscure
part of the kingdom. The seeds, however, were scattered, and Wickliffe's opinions were so prevalent that it
was said if you met two persons upon the road, you might be sure that one was a Lollard. At this period, the
disputes between the two popes continued. Urban published a bull, in which he earnestly called upon all who
had any regard for religion, to exert themselves in its cause; and to take up arms against Clement and his
adherents in defence of the holy see.

A war, in which the name of religion was so vilely prostituted, roused Wickliffe's inclination, even in his
declining years. He took up his pen once more, and wrote against it with the greatest acrimony. He
expostulated with the pope in a very free manner, and asks him boldly: 'How he durst make the token of
Christ on the cross (which is the token of peace, mercy and charity) a banner to lead us to slay Christian men,
for the love of two false priests, and to oppress Christiandom worse than Christ and his apostles were
oppressed by the Jews? 'When,' said he, 'will the proud priest of Rome grant indulgences to mankind to live
in peace and charity, as he now does to fight and slay one another?'

This severe piece drew upon him the resentment of Urban, and was likely to have involved him in greater
troubles than he had before experienced, but providentially he was delivered out of their hands. He was
struck with the palsy, and though he lived some time, yet it was in such a way that his enemies considered
him as a person below their resentment.

Wickliffe returning within short space, either from his banishment, or from some other place where he was
secretly kept, repaired to his parish of Lutterworth, where he was parson; and there, quietly departing this
mortal life, slept in peace in the Lord, in the end of the year 1384, upon Silvester's day. It appeared that he
was well aged before he departed, "and that the same thing pleased him in his old age, which did please him
being young."

Wickliffe had some cause to give them thanks, that they would at least spare him until he was dead, and also
give him so long respite after his death, forty-one years to rest in his sepulchre before they ungraved him,
and turned him from earth to ashes; which ashes they also took and threw into the river. And so was he
resolved into three elements, earth, fire, and water, thinking thereby utterly to extinguish and abolish both the
name and doctrine of Wickliffe forever. Not much unlike the example of the old Pharisees and sepulchre
knights, who, when they had brought the Lord unto the grave, thought to make him sure never to rise again.
But these and all others must know that, as there is no counsel against the Lord, so there is no keeping down
of verity, but it will spring up and come out of dust and ashes, as appeared right well in this man; for though
they dug up his body, burned his bones, and drowned his ashes, yet the Word of God and the truth of his
doctrine, with the fruit and success thereof, they could not burn.
 CHAPTER VIII - An Account of the
Persecutions in Bohemia Under the Papacy
The Roman pontiffs having usurped a power over several churches were particularly severe on the
Bohemians, which occasioned them to send two ministers and four lay-brothers to Rome, in the year 977, to
obtain redress of the pope. After some delay, their request was granted, and their grievances redressed. Two
things in particular they were permitted to do, viz., to have divine service performed in their own language,
and to give the cup to the laity in the Sacrament.

The disputes, however, soon broke out again, the succeeding popes exerting their whole power to impose on
the minds of the Bohemians; and the latter, with great spirit, aiming to preserve their religious liberties.

In A.D. 1375, some zealous friends of the Gospel applied to Charles, king of Bohemia, to call an ecumenical
Council, for an inquiry into the abuses that had crept into the Church, and to make a full and thorough
reformation. The king, not knowing how to proceed, sent to the pope for directions how to act; but the
pontiff was so incensed at this affair that his only reply was, "Severely punish those rash and profane
heretics." The monarch, accordingly banished every one who had been concerned in the application, and, to
oblige the pope, laid a great number of additional restraints upon the religious liberties of the people.

The victims of persecution, however, were not so numerous in Bohemia, until after the burning of John Huss
and Jerome of Prague. These two eminent reformers were condemned and executed at the instigation of the
pope and his emissaries, as the reader will perceive by the following short sketches of their lives.

Persecution of John Huss

John Huss was born at Hussenitz, a village in Bohemia, about the year 1380. His parents gave him the best
education their circumstances would admit; and having acquired a tolerable knowledge of the classics at a
private school, he was removed to the university of Prague, where he soon gave strong proofs of his mental
powers, and was remarkable for his diligence and application to study.

In 1398, Huss commenced bachelor of divinity, and was after successively chosen pastor of the Church of
Bethlehem, in Prague, and dean and rector of the university. In these stations he discharged his duties with
great fidelity; and became, at length, so conspicuous for his preaching, which was in conformity with the
doctrines of Wickliffe, that it was not likely he could long escape the notice of the pope and his adherents,
against whom he inveighed with no small degree of asperity.

The English reformist, Wickliffe, had so kindled the light of reformation, that it began to illumine the darkest
corners of popery and ignorance. His doctrines spread into Bohemia, and were well received by great
numbers of people, but by none so particularly as John Huss, and his zealous friend and fellow martyr,
Jerome of Prague.

The archbishop of Prague, finding the reformists daily increasing, issued a decree to suppress the further
spreading of Wickliffe's writings: but this had an effect quite different to what he expected, for it stimulated
the friends of those doctrines to greater zeal, and almost the whole university united to propagate them.

Being strongly attached to the doctrines of Wickliffe, Huss opposed the decree of the archbishop, who,
however, at length, obtained a bull from the pope, giving him commission to prevent the publishing of
Wickliffe's doctrines in his province. By virtue of this bull, the archbishop condemned the writings of
Wickliffe: he also proceeded against four doctors, who had not delivered up the copies of that divine, and
prohibited them, notwithstanding their privileges, to preach to any congregation. Dr. Huss, with some other
members of the university, protested against these proceedings, and entered an appeal from the sentence of
the archbishop.

The affair being made known to the pope, he granted a commission to Cardinal Colonna, to cite John Huss to
appear personally at the court of Rome, to answer the accusations laid against him, of preaching both errors
and heresies. Dr. Huss desired to be excused from a personal appearance, and was so greatly favored in
Bohemia, that King Winceslaus, the queen, the nobility, and the university, desired the pope to dispense with
such an appearance; as also that he would not suffer the kingdom of Bohemia to lie under the accusation of
heresy, but permit them to preach the Gospel with freedom in their places of worship.

Three proctors appeared for Dr. Huss before Cardinal Colonna. They endeavored to excuse his absence, and
said they were ready to answer in his behalf. But the cardinal declared Huss contumacious, and
excommunicated him accordingly. The proctors appealed to the pope, and appointed four cardinals to
examine the process: these commissioners confirmed the former sentence, and extended the
excommunication not only to Huss but to all his friends and followers.

From this unjust sentence Huss appealed to a future Council, but without success; and, notwithstanding so
severe a decree, and an expulsion in consequence from his church in Prague, he retired to Hussenitz, his
native place, where he continued to promulgate his new doctrine, both from the pulpit and with the pen.

The letters which he wrote at this time were very numerous; and he compiled a treatise in which he
maintained, that reading the books of Protestants could not be absolutely forbidden. He wrote in defence of
Wickliffe's book on the Trinity; and boldly declared against the vices of the pope, the cardinals, and clergy,
of those corrupt times. He wrote also many other books, all of which were penned with a strength of
argument that greatly facilitated the spreading of his doctrines.

In the month of November, 1414, a general Council was assembled at Constance, in Germany, in order, as
was pretended, for the sole purpose of determining a dispute then pending between three persons who
contended for the papacy; but the real motive was to crush the progress of the Reformation.

John Huss was summoned to appear at this Council; and, to encourage him, the emperor sent him a safe-
conduct: the civilities, and even reverence, which Huss met with on his journey were beyond imagination.
The streets, and sometimes the very roads, were lined with people, whom respect, rather than curiosity, had
brought together.

He was ushered into the town with great acclamations, and it may be said that he passed through Germany in
a kind of triumph. He could not help expressing his surprise at the treatment he received: "I thought (said he)
I had been an outcast. I now see my worst friends are in Bohemia."

As soon as Huss arrived at Constance, he immediately took logdings in a remote part of the city. A short
time after his arrival, came one Stephen Paletz, who was employed by the clergy at Prague to manage the
intended prosecution against him. Paletz was afterwards joined by Michael de Cassis, on the part of the court
of Rome. These two declared themselves his accusers, and drew up a set of articles against him, which they
presented to the pope and the prelates of the Council.

When it was known that he was in the city he was immediately arrested, and committed prisoner to a
chamber in the palace. This violation of common law and justice was particularly noticed by one of Huss's
friends, who urged the imperial safe-conduct; but the pope replied he never granted any safe-conduct, nor
was he bound by that of the emperor.

While Huss was in confinement, the Council acted the part of inquisitors.
They condemned the doctrines of Wickliffe, and even ordered his remains to be dug up and burned to ashes;
which orders were strictly complied with. In the meantime, the nobility of Bohemia and Poland strongly
interceded for Huss; and so far prevailed as to prevent his being condemned unheard, which had been
resolved on by the commissioners appointed to try him.

When he was brought before the Council, the articles exhibited against him were read: they were upwards of
forty in number, and chiefly extracted from his writings.

John Huss's answer was this: "I did appeal unto the pope; who being dead, and the cause of my matter
remaining undetermined, I appealed likewise unto his successor John XXIII: before whom when, by the
space of two years, I could not be admitted by my advocates to defend my cause, I appealed unto the high
judge Christ."

When John Huss had spoken these words, it was demanded of him whether he had received absolution of the
pope or no? He answered, "No." Then again, whether it was lawful for him to appeal unto Christ or no?
Whereunto John Huss answered: "Verily I do affirm here before you all, that there is no more just or
effectual appeal, than that appeal which is made unto Christ, forasmuch as the law doth determine, that to
appeal is no other thing than in a cause of grief or wrong done by an inferior judge, to implore and require
aid at a higher Judge's hand. Who is then a higher Judge than Christ? Who, I say, can know or judge the
matter more justly, or with more equity? when in Him there is found no deceit, neither can He be deceived;
or, who can better help the miserable and oppressed than He?" While John Huss, with a devout and sober
countenance, was speaking and pronouncing those words, he was derided and mocked by all the whole
Council.

These excellent sentences were esteemed as so many expressions of treason, and tended to inflame his
adversaries. Accordingly, the bishops appointed by the Council stripped him of his priestly garments,
degraded him, put a paper miter on his head, on which was painted devils, with this inscription, "A
ringleader of heretics." Which when he saw, he said: "My Lord Jesus Christ, for my sake, did wear a crown
of thorns; why should not I then, for His sake, again wear this light crown, be it ever so ignominious? Truly I
will do it, and that willingly." When it was set upon his head, the bishop said: "Now we commit thy soul
unto the devil." "But I," said John Huss, lifting his eyes towards the heaven, "do commend into Thy hands, O
Lord Jesus Christ! my spirit which Thou has redeemed."

When the chain was put about him at the stake, he said, with a smiling countenance, "My Lord Jesus Christ
was bound with a harder chain than this for my sake, and why then should I be ashamed of this rusty one?"

When the fagots were piled up to his very neck, the duke of Bavaria was so officious as to desire him to
abjure. "No, (said Huss;) I never preached any doctrine of an evil tendency; and what I taught with my lips I
now seal with my blood." He then said to the executioner, "You are now going to burn a goose, (Huss
signifying goose in the Bohemian language:) but in a century you will have a swan which you can neither
roast nor boil." If he were prophetic, he must have meant Martin Luther, who shone about a hundred years
after, and who had a swan for his arms.

The flames were now applied to the fagots, when our martyr sung a hymn with so loud and cheerful a voice
that he was heard through all the cracklings of the combustibles, and the noise of the multitude. At length his
voice was interrupted by the severity of the flames, which soon closed his existence.

Then, with great diligence, gathering the ashes together, they cast them into the river Rhine, that the least
remnant of that man should not be left upon the earth, whose memory, notwithstanding, cannot be abolished
out of the minds of the godly, neither by fire, neither by water, neither by any kind oof torment.

Persecution of Jerome of Prague

This reformer, who was the companion of Dr. Huss, and may be said to be a co-martyr with him, was born at
Prague, and educated in that university, where he particularly distinguished himself for his great abilities and
learning. He likewise visited several other learned seminaries in Europe, particularly the universities of Paris,
Heidelburg, Cologne and Oxford. At the latter place he became acquainted with the works of Wickliffe, and
being a person of uncommon application, he translated many of them into his native language, having, with
great pains, made himself master of the English tongue.

On his return to Prague, he professed himself an open favorer of Wickliffe, and finding that his doctrines had
made considerable progress in Bohemia, and that Huss was the principal promoter of them, he became an
assistant to him in the great work of reformation.

On the fourth of April, 1415, Jerome arrived at Constance, about three months before the death of Huss. He
entered the town privately, and consulting with some of the leaders of his party, whom he found there, was
easily convinced he could not be of any service to his friends.

Finding that his arrival in Constance was publicly known, and that the Council intended to seize him, he
thought it most prudent to retire. Accordingly, the next day he went to Iberling, an imperial town, about a
mile from Constance. From this place he wrote to the emperor, and proposed his readiness to appear before
the Council, if he would give him a safe-conduct; but this was refused. He then applied to the Council, but
met with an answer no less unfavorable than that from the emperor.

After this, he set out on his return to Bohemia. He had the precaution to take with him a certificate, signed by
several of the Bohemian nobility, then at Constance, testifying that he had used all prudent means in his
power to procure a hearing.

Jerome, however, did not thus escape. He was seized at Hirsaw by an officer belonging to the duke of
Sultsbach, who, though unauthorized so to act, made little doubt of obtaining thanks from the Council for so
acceptable a service.

The duke of Sultsbach, having Jerome now in his power, wrote to the Council for directions how to proceed.
The Council, after expressing their obligations to the duke, desired him to send the prisoner immediately to
Constance. The elector palatine met him on the way, and conducted him into the city, himself riding on
horseback, with a numerous retinue, who led Jerome in fetters by a long chain; and immediately on his
arrival he was committed to a loathsome dungeon.

Jerome was treated nearly in the same manner as Huss had been, only that he was much longer confined, and
shifted from one prison to another. At length, being brought before the Council, he desired that he might
plead his own cause, and exculpate himself: which being refused him, he broke out into the following
exclamation:

"What barbarity is this! For three hundred and forty days have I been confined in a variety of prisons. There
is not a misery, there is not a want, that I have not experienced. To my enemies you have allowed the fullest
scope of accusation: to me you deny the least opportunity of defence. Not an hour will you now indulge me
in preparing for my trial. You have swallowed the blackest calumnies against me. You have represented me
as a heretic, without knowing my doctrine; as an enemy of the faith, before you knew what faith I professed:
as a persecutor of priests before you could have an opportunity of understanding my sentiments on that head.
You are a General Council: in you center all this world can communicate of gravity, wisdom, and sanctity:
but still you are men, and men are seducible by appearances. The higher your character is for wisdom, the
greater ought your care to be not to deviate into folly. The cause I now plead is not my own cause: it is the
cause of men, it is the cause of Christians; it is a cause which is to affect the rights of posterity, however the
experiment is to be made in my person."
This speech had not the least effect; Jerome was obliged to hear the charge read, which was reduced under
the following heads: 1. That he was a derider of the papal dignity. 2. An opposer of the pope. 3. An enemy to
the cardinals. 4. A persecutor of the prelates. 5. A hater of the Christian religion.

The trial of Jerome was brought on the third day after his accusation and witnesses were examined in support
of the charge. The prisoner was prepared for his defence, which appears almost incredible, when we consider
he had been three hundred and forty days shut up in loathsome prisons, deprived of daylight, and almost
starved for want of common necessaries. But his spirit soared above these disadvantages, under which a man
less animated would have sunk; nor was he more at a loss of quotations from the fathers and ancient authors
than if he had been furnished with the finest library.

The most bigoted of the assembly were unwilling he should be heard, knowing what effect eloquence is apt
to have on the minds of the most prejudiced. At length, however, it was carried by the majority that he
should have liberty to proceed in his defence, which he began in such an exalted strain of moving elocution
that the heart of obdurate zeal was seen to melt, and the mind of superstition seemed to admit a ray of
conviction. He made an admirable distinction between evidence as resting upon facts, and as supported by
malice and calumny. He laid before the assembly the whole tenor of his life and conduct. He observed that
the greatest and most holy men had been known to differ in points of speculation, with a view to distinguish
truth, not to keep it concealed. He expressed a noble contempt of all his enemies, who would have induced
him to retract the cause of virtue and truth. He entered upon a high encomium of Huss; and declared he was
ready to follow him in the glorious task of martyrdom. He then touched upon the most defensible doctrines
of Wickliffe; and concluded with observing that it was far from his intention to advance anything against the
state of the Church of God; that it was only against the abuse of the clergy he complained; and that he could
not help saying, it was certainly impious that the patrimony of the Church, which was originally intended for
the purpose of charity and universal benevolence, should be prostituted to the pride of the eye, in feasts,
foppish vestments, and other reproaches to the name and profession of Christianity.

The trial being over, Jerome received the same sentence that had been passed upon his martyred countryman.
In consequence of this, he was, in the usual style of popish affectation, delivered over to the civil power: but
as he was a layman, he had not to undergo the ceremony of degradation. They had prepared a cap of paper
painted with red devils, which being put upon his head, he said, "Our Lord Jesus Christ, when He suffered
death for me a most miserable sinner, did wear a crown of thorns upon His head, and for His sake will I wear
this cap."

Two days were allowed him in hopes that he would recant; in which time the cardinal of Florence used his
utmost endeavors to bring him over. But they all proved ineffectual. Jerome was resolved to seal the doctrine
with his blood; and he suffered death with the most distinguished magnanimity.

In going to the place of execution he sang several hymns, and when he came to the spot, which was the same
where Huss had been burnt, he knelt down, and prayed fervently. He embraced the stake with great
cheerfulness, and when they went behind him to set fire to the fagots, he said, "Come here, and kindle it
before my eyes; for if I had been afraid of it, I had not come to this place." The fire being kindled, he sang a
hymn, but was soon interrupted by the flames; and the last words he was heard to say these, "This soul in
flames I offer Christ, to Thee."

The elegant Pogge, a learned gentleman of Florence, secretary to two popes, and a zealous but liberal
Catholic, in a letter to Leonard Arotin, bore ample testimony of the extraordinary powers and virtues of
Jerome whom he emphatically styles, A prodigious man!

Persecution of Zisca
The real name of this zealous servant of Christ was John de Trocznow, that of Zisca is a Bohemian word,
signifying one-eyed, as he had lost an eye. He was a native of Bohemia, of a good family and left the court of
Winceslaus, to enter into the service of the king of Poland against the Teutonic knights. Having obtained a
badge of honor and a purse of ducats for his gallantry, at the close of the war, he returned to the court of
Winceslaus, to whom he boldly avowed the deep interest he took in the bloody affront offered to his
majesty's subjects at Constance in the affair of Huss. Winceslaus lamented it was not in his power to revenge
it; and from this moment Zisca is said to have formed the idea of asserting the religious liberties of his
country. In the year 1418, the Council was dissolved, having done more mischief than good, and in the
summer of that year a general meeting was held of the friends of religious reformation, at the castle of
Wisgrade, who, conducted by Zisca, repaired to the emperor with arms in their hands, and offered to defend
him against his enemies. The king bid them use their arms properly, and this stroke of policy first insured to
Zisca the confidence of his party.

Winceslaus was succeeded by Sigismond, his brother, who rendered himself odious to the reformers; and
removed all such as were obnoxious to his government. Zisca and his friends, upon this, immediately flew to
arms, declared war against the emperor and the pope, and laid siege to Pilsen with 40,000 men. They soon
became masters of the fortress, and in a short time all the southwest part of Bohemia submitted, which
greatly increased the army of the reformers. The latter having taken the pass of Muldaw, after a severe
conflict of five days and nights, the emperor became alarmed, and withdrew his troops from the confines of
Turkey, to march them into Bohemia. At Berne in Moravia, he halted, and sent despatches to treat of peace,
as a preliminary to which Zisca gave up Pilsen and all the fortresses he had taken. Sigismond proceeding in a
manner that clearly manifested he acted on the Roman doctrine, that no faith was to be kept with heretics,
and treating some of the authors of the late disturbances with severity, the alarm-bell of revolt was sounded
from one end of Bohemia to the other. Zisca took the castle of Prague by the power of money, and on August
19, 1420, defeated the small army the emperor had hastily got together to oppose him. He next took Ausea
by assault, and destroyed the town with a barbarity that disgraced the cause in which he fought.

Winter approaching, Zisca fortified his camp on a strong hill about forty miles from Prague, which he called
Mount Tabor, whence he surprised a body of horse at midnight, and made a thousand men prisoners. Shortly
after, the emperor obtained possession of the strong fortress of Prague, by the same means Zisca had before
done: it was blockaded by the latter, and want began to threaten the emperor, who saw the necessity of a
retreat.

Determined to make a desperate effort, Sigismond attacked the fortified camp of Zisca on Mount Tabor, and
carried it with great slaughter. Many other fortresses also fell, and Zisca withdrew to a craggy hill, which he
strongly fortified, and whence he so annoyed the emperor in his approaches against the town of Prague, that
he found he must either abandon the siege or defeat his enemy. The marquis of Misnia was deputed to effect
this with a large body of troops, but the event was fatal to the imperialists; they were defeated, and the
emperor having lost nearly one third of his army, retreated from the siege of Prague, harassed in his rear by
the enemy.

In the spring of 1421, Zisca commenced the campaign, as before, by destroying all the monasteries in his
way. He laid siege to the castle of Wisgrade, and the emperor coming to relieve it, fell into a snare, was
defeated with dreadful slaughter, and this important fortress was taken. Our general had now leisure to attend
to the work of reformation, but he was much disgusted with the gross ignorance and superstition of the
Bohemian clergy, who rendered themselves contemptible in the eyes of the whole army. When he saw any
symptoms of uneasiness in the camp, he would spread alarm in order to divert them, and draw his men into
action. In one of these expeditions, he encamped before the town of Rubi, and while pointing out the place
for an assault, an arrow shot from the wall struck him in the eye. At Prague it was extracted, but, being
barbed, it tore the eye out with it. A fever succeeded, and his life was with difficulty preserved. He was now
totally blind, but still desirous of attending the army. The emperor, having summoned the states of the
empire to assist him, resolved, with their assistance, to attack Zisca in the winter, when many of his troops
departed until the return of spring.

The confederate princes undertook the siege of Soisin, but at the approach merely of the Bohemian general,
they retreated. Sigismond nevertheless advanced with his formidable army, consisting of 15,000 Hungarian
horse and 25,000 infantry, well equipped for a winter campaign. This army spread terror through all the east
of Bohemia. Wherever Sigismond marched, the magistrates laid their keys at his feet, and were treated with
severity or favor, according to their merits in his cause. Zisca, however, with speedy marches, approached,
and the emperor resolved to try his fortune once more with that invincible chief. On the thirteenth of January,
1422, the two armies met on a spacious plain near Kremnitz. Zisca appeared in the center of his front line,
guarded, or rather conducted, by a horseman on each side, armed with a pole-axe. His troops having sung a
hymn, with a determined coolness drew their swords, and waited for a signal. When his officers had
informed him that the ranks were all well closed, he waved his sabre round his head, which was the sign of
battle.

This battle is described as a most awful sight. The extent of the plain was one continued scene of disorder.
The imperial army fled towards the confines of Moravia, the Taborites, without intermission, galling their
rear. The river Igla, then frozen opposed their flight. The enemy pressing furiously, many of the infantry and
in a manner the whole body of the cavalry, attempted the river. The ice gave way, and not fewer than two
thousand were swallowed up in the water. Zisca now returned to Tabor, laden with all the spoils and trophies
which the most complete victory could give.

Zisca now began again to pay attention to the Reformation; he forbid all the prayers for the dead, images,
sacerdotal vestments, fasts, and festivals. Priests were to be preferred according to their merits, and no one to
be persecuted for religious opinions. In everything Zisca consulted the liberal minded, and did nothing
without general concurrence. An alarming disagreement now arose at Prague between the magistrates who
were Calixtans, or receivers of the Sacraments in both kinds, and the Taborites, nine of the chiefs of whom
were privately arraigned, and put to death. The populace, enraged, sacrificed the magistrates, and the affair
terminated without any particular consequence. The Calixtans having sunk into contempt, Zisca was solicited
to assume the crown of Bohemia; but this he nobly refused, and prepared for the next campaign, in which
Sigismond resolved to make his last effort. While the marquis of Misnia penetrated into Upper Saxony, the
emperor proposed to enter Moravia, on the side of Hungary. Before the marquis had taken the field, Zisca sat
down before the strong town of Aussig, situated on the Elbe. The marquis flew to its relief with a superior
army, and, after an obstinate engagement, was totally defeated and Aussig capitulated. Zisca then went to the
assistance of Procop, a young general whom he had appointed to keep Sigismond in check, and whom he
compelled to abandon the siege of Pernitz, after laying eight weeks before it.

Zisca, willing to give his troops some respite from fatigue, now entered Prague, hoping his presence would
quell any uneasiness that might remain after the late disturbance: but he was suddenly attacked by the
people; and he and his troop having beaten off the citizens, effected a retreat to his army, whom he
acquainted with the treacherous conduct of the Calixtans. Every effort of address was necessary to appease
their vengeful animosity, and at night, in a private interview between Roquesan, an ecclesiastic of great
eminence in Prague, and Zisca, the latter became reconciled, and the intended hostilities were done away.

Mutually tired of the war, Sigismond sent to Zisca, requesting him to sheath his sword, and name his
conditions. A place of congress being appointed, Zisca, with his chief officers, set out to meet the emperor.
Compelled to pass through a part of the country where the plague raged, he was seized with it at the castle of
Briscaw, and departed this life, October 6, 1424. Like Moses, he died in view of the completion of his labors,
and was buried in the great Church of Czaslow, in Bohemia, where a monument is erected to his memory,
with this inscription on it-"Here lies John Zisca, who, having defended his country against the
encroachments of papal tyranny, rests in this hallowed place, in despite of the pope."

After the death of Zisca, Procop was defeated, and fell with the liberties of his country.

After the death of Huss and Jerome, the pope, in conjunction with the Council of Constance, ordered the
Roman clergy everywhere to excommunicate such as adopted their opinions, or commiserated their fate.

These orders occasioned great contentions between the papists and reformed Bohemians, which was the
cause of a violent persecution against the latter. At Prague, the persecution was extremely severe, until, at
length, the reformed being driven to desperation, armed themselves, attacked the senate-house, and threw
twelve senators, with the speaker, out of the senate-house windows, whose bodies fell upon spears, which
were held up by others of the reformed in the street, to receive them.

Being informed of these proceedings, the pope came to Florence, and publicly excommunicated the reformed
Bohemians, exciting the emperor of Germany, and all kings, princes, dukes, etc., to take up arms, in order to
extirpate the whole race; and promising, by way of encouragement, full remission of all sins whatever, to the
most wicked person, if he did but kill one Bohemian Protestant.

This occasioned a bloody war; for several popish princes undertook the extirpation, or at least expulsion, of
the proscribed people; and the Bohemians, arming themselves, prepared to repel force by force, in the most
vigorous and effectual manner. The popish army prevailing against the Protestant forces at the battle of
Cuttenburgh, the prisoners of the reformed were taken to three deep mines near that town, and several
hundreds were cruelly thrown into each, where they miserably perished.

A merchant of Prague, going to Breslau, in Silesia, happened to lodge in the same inn with several priests.
Entering into conversation upon the subject of religious controversy, he passed many encomiums upon the
martyred John Huss, and his doctrines. The priests taking umbrage at this, laid an information against him
the next morning, and he was committed to prison as a heretic. Many endeavors were used to persuade him
to embrace the Roman Catholic faith, but he remained steadfast to the pure doctrines of the reformed Church.
Soon after his imprisonment, a student of the university was committed to the same jail; when, being
permitted to converse with the merchant, they mutually comforted each other. On the day appointed for
execution, when the jailer began to fasten ropes to their feet, by which they were to be dragged through the
streets, the student appeared quite terrified, and offered to abjure his faith, and turn Roman Catholic if he
might be saved. The offer was accepted, his abjuration was taken by a priest, and he was set at liberty. A
priest applying to the merchant to follow the example of the student, he nobly said, "Lose no time in hopes of
my recantation, your expectations will be vain; I sincerely pity that poor wretch, who has miserably
sacrificed his soul for a few more uncertain years of a troublesome life; and, so far from having the least idea
of following his example, I glory in the very thoughts of dying for the sake of Christ." On hearing these
words, the priest ordered the executioner to proceed, and the merchant being drawn through the city was
brought to the place of execution, and there burnt.

Pichel, a bigoted popish magistrate, apprehended twenty-four Protestants, among whom was his daughter's
husband. As they all owned they were of the reformed religion, he indiscriminately condemned them to be
drowned in the river Abbis. On the day appointed for the execution, a great concourse of people attended,
among whom was Pichel's daughter. This worthy wife threw herself at her father's feet, bedewed them with
tears, and in the most pathetic manner, implored him to commisserate her sorrow, and pardon her husband.
The obdurate magistrate sternly replied, "Intercede not for him, child, he is a heretic, a vile heretic." To
which she nobly answered, "Whatever his faults may be, or however his opinions may differ from yours, he
is still my husband, a name which, at a time like this, should alone employ my whole consideration." Pichel
flew into a violent passion and said, "You are mad! cannot you, after the death of this, have a much worthier
husband?" "No, sir, (replied she) my affections are fixed upon this, and death itself shall not dissolve my
marriage vow." Pichel, however, continued inflexible, and ordered the prisoners to be tied with their hands
and feet behind them, and in that manner be thrown into the river. As soon as this was put into execution, the
young lady watched her opportunity, leaped into the waves, and embracing the body of her husband, both
sank together into one watery grave. An uncommon instance of conjugal love in a wife, and of an inviolable
attachment to, and personal affection for, her husband.

The emperor Ferdinand, whose hatred to the Bohemian Protestants was without bounds, not thinking he had
sufficiently oppressed them, instituted a high court of reformers, upon the plan of the Inquisition, with this
difference, that the reformers were to remove from place to place, and always to be attended by a body of
troops.
These reformers consisted chiefly of Jesuits, and from their decision, there was no appeal, by which it may
be easily conjectured, that it was a dreadful tribunal indeed.

This bloody court, attended by a body of troops, made the tour of Bohemia, in which they seldom examined
or saw a prisoner, suffering the soldiers to murder the Protestants as they pleased, and then to make a report
of the matter to them afterward.

The first victim of their cruelty was an aged minister, whom they killed as he lay sick in his bed; the next day
they robbed and murdered another, and soon after shot a third, as he was preaching in his pulpit.

A nobleman and clergyman, who resided in a Protestant village, hearing of the approach of the high court of
reformers and the troops, fled from the place, and secreted themselves. The soldiers, however, on their
arrival, seized upon a schoolmaster, asked him where the lord of that place and the minister were concealed,
and where they had hidden their treasures. The schoolmaster replied that he could not answer either of the
questions. They then stripped him naked, bound him with cords, and beat him most unmercifully with
cudgels. This cruelty not extorting any confession from him, they scorched him in various parts of his body;
when, to gain a respite from his torments, he promised to show them where the treasures were hid. The
soldiers gave ear to this with pleasure, and the schoolmaster led them to a ditch full of stones, saying,
"Beneath these stones are the treasures ye seek for." Eager after money, they went to work, and soon
removed those stones, but not finding what they sought after, they beat the schoolmaster to death, buried him
in the ditch, and covered him with the very stones he had made them remove.

Some of the soldiers ravished the daughters of a worthy Protestant before his face, and then tortured him to
death. A minister and his wife they tied back to back and burnt. Another minister they hung upon a cross
beam, and making a fire under him, broiled him to death. A gentleman they hacked into small pieces, and
they filled a young man's mouth with gunpowder, and setting fire to it, blew his head to pieces.

As their principal rage was directed against the clergy, they took a pious Protestant minister, and tormenting
him daily for a month together, in the following manner, making their cruelty regular, systematic, and
progressive.

They placed him amidst them, and made him the subject of their derision and mockery, during a whole day's
entertainment, trying to exhaust his patience, but in vain, for he bore the whole with true Christian fortitude.
They spit in his face, pulled his nose, and pinched him in most parts of his body. He was hunted like a wild
beast, until ready to expire with fatigue. They made him run the gauntlet between two ranks of them, each
striking him with a twig. He was beat with their fists. He was beat with ropes. They scourged him with wires.
He was beat with cudgels. They tied him up by the heels with his head downwards, until the blood started
out of his nose, mouth, etc. They hung him by the right arm until it was dislocated, and then had it set again.
The same was repeated with his left arm. Burning papers dipped in oil were placed between his fingers and
toes. His flesh was torn with red-hot pincers. He was put to the rack. They pulled off the nails of his right
hand. The same repeated with his left hand. He was bastinadoed on his feet. A slit was made in his right ear.
The same repeated on his left ear. His nose was slit. They whipped him through the town upon an ass. They
made several incisions in his flesh. They pulled off the toe nails of his right foot. The same they repeated
with his left foot. He was tied up by the loins, and suspended for a considerable time. The teeth of his upper
jaw were pulled out. The same was repeated with his lower jaw. Boiling lead was poured upon his fingers.
The same was repeated with his toes. A knotted cord was twisted about his forehead in such a manner as to
force out his eyes.

During the whole of these horrid cruelties, particular care was taken that his wounds should not mortify, and
not to injure him mortally until the last day, when the forcing out of his eyes proved his death.

Innumerable were the other murders and depredations committed by those unfeeling brutes, and shocking to
humanity were the cruelties which they inflicted on the poor Bohemian Protestants. The winter being far
advanced, however, the high court of reformers, with their infernal band of military ruffians, thought proper
to return to Prague; but on their way, meeting with a Protestant pastor, they could not resist the temptation of
feasting their barbarous eyes with a new kind of cruelty, which had just suggested itself to the diabolical
imagination of one of the soldiers. This was to strip the minister naked, and alternately to cover him with ice
and burning coals. This novel mode of tormenting a fellow creature was immediately put into practice, and
the unhappy victim expired beneath the torments, which seemed to delight his inhuman persecutors.

A secret order was soon after issued by the emperor, for apprehending all noblemen and gentlemen, who had
been principally concerned in supporting the Protestant cause, and in nominating Frederic elector Palatine of
the Rhine, to be king of Bohemia. These, to the number of fifty, were apprehended in one night, and at one
hour, and brought from the places where they were taken, to the castle of Prague, and the estates of those
who were absent from the kingdom were confiscated, themselves were made outlaws, and their names fixed
upon a gallows, as marks of public ignominy.

The high court of reformers then proceeded to try the fifty, who had been apprehended, and two apostate
Protestants were appointed to examine them. These examinants asked a great number of unnecessary and
impertinent questions, which so exasperated one of the noblemen, who was naturally of a warm temper, that
he exclaimed, opening his breast at the same time, "Cut here, search my heart, you shall find nothing but the
love of religion and liberty; those were the motives for which I drew my sword, and for those I am willing to
suffer death."

As none of the prisoners would change their religion, or acknowledge they had been in error, they were all
pronounced guilty; but the sentence was referred to the emperor. When that monarch had read their names,
and an account of the respective accusations against them, he passed judgment on all, but in a different
manner, as his sentences were of four kinds, viz. death, banishment, imprisonment for life, and imprisonment
during pleasure.

Twenty being ordered for execution, were informed they might send for Jesuits, monks, or friars, to prepare
for the awful change they were to undergo; but that no Protestants should be permitted to come near them.
This proposal they rejected, and strove all they could to comfort and cheer each other upon the solemn
occasion.

On the morning of the day appointed for the execution, a cannon was fired as a signal to bring the prisoners
from the castle to the principal market place, in which scaffolds were erected, and a body of troops were
drawn up to attend the tragic scene.

The prisoners left the castle with as much cheerfulness as if they had been going to an agreeable
entertainment, instead of a violent death.

Exclusive of soldiers, Jesuits, priests, executioners, attendants, etc., a prodigious concourse of people
attended, to see the exit of these devoted martyrs, who were executed in the following order.

Lord Schilik was about fifty years of age, and was possessed of great natural and acquired abilities. When he
was told he was to be quartered, and his parts scattered in different places, he smiled with great serenity,
saying, "The loss of a sepulchre is but a trifling consideration." A gentleman who stood by, crying,
"Courage, my lord!" he replied, "I have God's favor, which is sufficient to inspire any one with courage: the
fear of death does not trouble me; formerly I have faced him in fields of battle to oppose Antichrist; and now
dare face him on a scaffold, for the sake of Christ." Having said a short prayer, he told the executioner he
was ready. He cut off his right hand and his head, and then quartered him. His hand and his head were placed
upon the high tower of Prague, and his quarters distributed in different parts of the city.

Lord Viscount Winceslaus, who had attained the age of seventy years, was equally respectable for learning,
piety, and hospitality. His temper was so remarkably patient that when his house was broken open, his
property seized, and his estates confiscated, he only said, with great composure, "The Lord hath given, and
the Lord hath taken away." Being asked why he could engage in so dangerous a cause as that of attempting
to support the elector Palatine Frederic against the power of the emperor, he replied, "I acted strictly
according to the dictates of my conscience, and, to this day, deem him my king. I am now full of years, and
wish to lay down life, that I may not be a witness of the further evils which are to attend my country. You
have long thirsted for my blood, take it, for God will be my avenger." Then approaching the block, he
stroked his long, grey beard, and said, "Venerable hairs, the greater honor now attends ye, a crown of
martyrdom is your portion." Then laying down his head, it was severed from his body at one stroke, and
placed upon a pole in a conspicuous part of the city.

Lord Harant was a man of good sense, great piety, and much experience gained by travel, as he had visited
the principal places in Europe, Asia, and Africa. Hence he was free from national prejudices and had
collected much knowledge.

The accusations against this nobleman, were, his being a Protestant, and having taken an oath of allegiance
to Frederic, elector Palatine of the Rhine, as king of Bohemia. When he came upon the scaffold he said, "I
have travelled through many countries, and traversed various barbarous nations, yet never found so much
cruelty as at home. I have escaped innumerable perils both by sea and land, and surmounted inconceivable
difficulties, to suffer innocently in my native place. My blood is likewise sought by those for whom I, and
my forefathers, have hazarded our estates; but, Almighty God! forgive them, for they know not what they
do." He then went to the block, kneeled down, and exclaimed with great energy, "Into Thy hands, O Lord! I
commend my spirit; in Thee have I always trusted; receive me, therefore, my blessed Redeemer." The fatal
stroke was then given, and a period put to the temporary pains of this life.

Lord Frederic de Bile suffered as a Protestant, and a promoter of the late war; he met his fate with serenity,
and only said he wished well to the friends whom he left behind, forgave the enemies who caused his death,
denied the authority of the emperor in that country, acknowledged Frederic to be the only true king of
Bohemia, and hoped for salvation in the merits of his blessed Redeemer.

Lord Henry Otto, when he first came upon the scaffold, seemed greatly confounded, and said, with some
asperity, as if addressing himself to the emperor, "Thou tyrant Ferdinand, your throne is established in blood;
but if you will kill my body, and disperse my members, they shall still rise up in judgment against you." He
then was silent, and having walked about for some time, seemed to recover his fortitude, and growing calm,
said to a gentleman who stood near, "I was, a few minutes since, greatly discomposed, but now I feel my
spirits revive; God be praised for affording me such comfort; death no longer appears as the king of terrors,
but seems to invite me to participate of some unknown joys." Kneeling before the block, he said, "Almighty
God! to Thee I commend my soul, receive it for the sake of Christ, and admit it to the glory of Thy
presence." The executioner put this nobleman to considerable pain, by making several strokes before he
severed the head from the body.

The earl of Rugenia was distinguished for his superior abilities, and unaffected piety. On the scaffold he said,
"We who drew our swords fought only to preserve the liberties of the people, and to keep our consciences
sacred: as we were overcome, I am better pleased at the sentence of death, than if the emperor had given me
life; for I find that it pleases God to have his truth defended, not by our swords, but by our blood." He then
went boldly to the block, saying, "I shall now be speedily with Christ," and received the crown of martyrdom
with great courage.

Sir Gaspar Kaplitz was eighty-six years of age. When he came to the place of execution, he addressed the
principal officer thus: "Behold a miserable ancient man, who hath often entreated God to take him out of this
wicked world, but could not until now obtain his desire, for God reserved me until these years to be a
spectacle to the world, and a sacrifice to himself; therefore God's will be done." One of the officers told him,
in consideration of his great age, that if he would only ask pardon, he would immediately receive it. "Ask
pardon, (exclaimed he) I will ask pardon of God, whom I have frequently offended; but not of the emperor,
to whom I never gave any offence; should I sue for pardon, it might be justly suspected I had committed
some crime for which I deserved this condemnation. No, no, as I die innocent, and with a clear conscience, I
would not be separated from this noble company of martyrs:" so saying, he cheerfully resigned his neck to
the block.

Procopius Dorzecki on the scaffold said, "We are now under the emperor's judgment; but in time he shall be
judged, and we shall appear as witnesses against him." Then taking a gold medal from his neck, which was
struck when the elector Frederic was crowned king of Bohemia, he presented it to one of the officers, at the
same time uttering these words, "As a dying man, I request, if ever King Frederic is restored to the throne of
Bohemia, that you will give him this medal. Tell him, for his sake, I wore it until death, and that now I
willingly lay down my life for God and my king." He then cheerfully laid down his head and submitted to
the fatal blow.

Dionysius Servius was brought up a Roman Catholic, but had embraced the reformed religion for some
years. When upon the scaffold the Jesuits used their utmost endeavors to make him recant, and return to his
former faith, but he paid not the least attention to their exhortations. Kneeling down he said, "They may
destroy my body, but cannot injure my soul, that I commend to my Redeemer"; and then patiently submitted
to martyrdom, being at that time fifty-six years of age.

Valentine Cockan, was a person of considerable fortune and eminence, perfectly pious and honest, but of
trifling abilities; yet his imagination seemed to grow bright, and his faculties to improve on death's approach,
as if the impending danger refined the understanding. Just before he was beheaded, he expressed himself
with such eloquence, energy, and precision as greatly amazed those who knew his former deficiency in point
of capacity.

Tobias Steffick was remarkable for his affability and serenity of temper.

He was perfectly resigned to his fate, and a few minutes before his death spoke in this singular manner, "I
have received, during the whole course of my life, many favors from God; ought I not therefore cheerfully to
take one bitter cup, when He thinks proper to present it? Or rather, ought I not to rejoice that it is his will I
should give up a corrupted life for that of immortality!"

Dr. Jessenius, an able student of physic, was accused of having spoken disrespectful words of the emperor,
of treason in swearing allegiance to the elector Frederic, and of heresy in being a Protestant. For the first
accusation he had his tongue cut out; for the second he was beheaded; and for the third, and last, he was
quartered, and the respective parts exposed on poles.

Christopher Chober, as soon as he stepped upon the scaffold said, "I come in the name of God, to die for His
glory; I have fought the good fight, and finished my course; so, executioner, do your office." The executioner
obeyed, and he instantly received the crown of martyrdom.

No person ever lived more respected or died more lamented than John Shultis. The only words he spoke,
before receiving the fatal stroke, were, "The righteous seem to die in the eyes of fools, but they only go to
rest. Lord Jesus! Thou hast promised that those who come to Thee shall not be cast off. Behold, I am come;
look on me, pity me, pardon my sins, and receive my soul."

Maximilian Hostialick was famed for his learning, piety, and humanity.

When he first came on the scaffold, he seemed exceedingly terrified at the approach of death. The officer
taking notice of his agitation, Hostialick said, "Ah! sir, now the sins of my youth crowd upon my mind, but I
hope God will enlighten me, lest I sleep the sleep of death and lest mine enemies say we have prevailed."
Soon after he said, "I hope my repentance is sincere, and will be accepted, in which case the blood of Christ
will wash me from my crimes." He then told the officer he should repeat the Song of Simeon; at the
conclusion of which the executioner might do his duty. He accordingly, said, "Lord, now lettest Thou Thy
servant depart in peace, according to Thy word: For mine eyes have seen Thy salvation;" at which words his
head was struck off at one blow.
When John Kutnaur came to the place of execution, a Jesuit said to him, "Embrace the Roman Catholic faith,
which alone can save and arm you against the terrors of death." To which he replied, "Your superstitious
faith I abhor, it leads to perdition, and I wish for no other arms against the terrors of death than a good
conscience." The Jesuit turned away, saying, sarcastically, "The Protestants are impenetrable rocks." "You
are mistaken," said Kutnaur, "it is Christ that is the Rock, and we are firmly fixed upon Him."

This person not being born independent, but having acquired a fortune by a mechanical employment, was
ordered to be hanged. Just before he was turned off, he said, "I die, not for having committed any crime, but
for following the dictates of my own conscience, and defending my country and religion."

Simeon Sussickey was father-in-law to Kutnaur, and like him, was ordered to be executed on a gallows. He
went cheerfully to death, and appeared impatient to be executed, saying, "Every moment delays me from
entering into the Kingdom of Christ."

Nathaniel Wodnianskey was hanged for having supported the Protestant cause, and the election of Frederic
to the crown of Bohemia. At the gallows, the Jesuits did all in their power to induce him to renounce his
faith. Finding their endeavors ineffectual, one of them said, "If you will not adjure your heresy, at least
repent of your rebellion?" To which Wodnianskey replied, "You take away our lives under a pretended
charge of rebellion; and, not content with that, seek to destroy our souls; glut yourselves with blood, and be
satisfied; but tamper not with our consciences."

Wodnianskey's own son then approached the gallows, and said to his father, "Sir, if life should be offered to
you on condition of apostasy, I entreat you to remember Christ, and reject such pernicious overtures." To this
the father replied, "It is very acceptable, my son, to be exhorted to constancy by you; but suspect me not;
rather endeavor to confirm in their faith your brothers, sisters, and children, and teach them to imitate that
constancy of which I shall leave them an example." He had so sooner concluded these words than he was
turned off, receiving the crown of martyrdom with great fortitude.

Winceslaus Gisbitzkey, during his whole confinement, had great hopes of life given him, which made his
friends fear for the safety of his soul. He, however, continued steadfast in his faith, prayed fervently at the
gallows, and met his fate with singular resignation.

Martin Foster was an ancient cripple; the accusations against whom were, being charitable to heretics, and
lending money to the elector Frederic. His great wealth, however, seemed to have been his principal crime;
and that he might be plundered of his treasures was the occasion of his being ranked in this illustrious list of
martyrs.
 CHAPTER IX - An Account of the Life and
Persecutions of Martin Luther
This illustrious German divine and reformer of the Church was the son of John Luther and Margaret Ziegler,
and born at Isleben, a town of Saxony, in the county of Mansfield, November 10, 1483. His father's
extraction and condition were originally but mean, and his occupation that of a miner; it is probable,
however, that by his application and industry he improved the fortunes of his family, as he afterward became
a magistrate of rank and dignity. Luther was early initiated into letters, and at the age of thirteen was sent to
school at Magdeburg, and thence to Eisenach, in Thuringia, where he remained four years, producing the
early indications of his future eminence.

In 1501 he was sent to the University of Erfurt, where he went through the usual courses of logic and
philosophy. When twenty, he took a master's degree, and then lectured on Aristotle's physics, ethics, and
other parts of philosophy. Afterward, at the instigation of his parents, he turned himself to the civil law, with
a view of advancing himself to the bar, but was diverted from this pursuit by the following accident. Walking
out into the fields one day, he was struck by lightning so as to fall to the ground, while a companion was
killed by his side; and this affected him so sensibly, that, without communicating his purpose to any of his
friends, he withdrew himself from the world, and retired into the order of the hermits of St. Augustine.

Here he employed himself in reading St. Augustine and the schoolmen; but in turning over the leaves of the
library, he accidentally found a copy of the Latin Bible, which he had never seen before. This raised his
curiosity to a high degree: he read it over very greedily, and was amazed to find what a small portion of the
Scriptures was rehearsed to the people.

He made his profession in the monastery of Erfurt, after he had been a novice one year; and he took priest's
orders, and celebrated his first Mass in 1507. The year after, he was removed from the convent of Erfurt to
the University of Wittenberg; for this university being just founded, nothing was thought more likely to bring
it into immediate repute and credit, than the authority and presence of a man so celebrated, for his great parts
and learning, as Luther.

In this University of Erfurt, there was a certain aged man in the convent of the Augustines with whom
Luther, being then of the same order, a friar Augustine, had conference upon divers things, especially
touching remission of sins; which article the said aged father opened unto Luther; declaring that God's
express commandment is that every man should particularly believe his sins to be forgiven him in Christ: and
further said that this interpretation was confirmed by St. Bernard: "This is the testimony that the Holy Ghost
giveth thee in thy heart, saying, thy sins are forgiven thee. For this is the opinion of the apostle, that man is
freely justified by faith."

By these words Luther was not only strengthened, but was also instructed of the full meaning of St. Paul,
who repeateth so many times this sentence, "We are justified by faith." And having read the expositions of
many upon this place, he then perceived, as well by the discourse of the old man, as by the comfort he
received in his spirit, the vanity of those interpretations, which he had read before, of the schoolmen. And so,
by little and little, reading and comparing the sayings and examples of the prophets and apostles, with
continual invocation of God, and the excitation of faith by force of prayer, he perceived that doctrine most
evidently. Thus continued he his study at Erfurt the space of four years in the convent of the Augustines.

In 1512, seven convents of his order having a quarrel with their vicar-general, Luther was chosen to go to
Rome to maintain their cause. At Rome he saw the pope and the court, and had an opportunity of observing
also the manners of the clergy, whose hasty, superficial, and impious way of celebrating Mass, he has
severely noted. As soon as he had adjusted the dispute which was the business of his journey, he returned to
Wittenberg, and was created doctor of divinity, at the expense of Frederic, elector of Saxony; who had often
heard him preach, was perfectly acquainted with his merit, and reverenced him highly.
He continued in the University of Wittenberg, where, as professor of divinity, he employed himself in the
business of his calling. Here then he began in the most earnest manner to read lectures upon the sacred
books: he explained the Epistle to the Romans, and the Psalms, which he cleared up and illustrated in a
manner so entirely new, and so different from what had been pursued by former commentators, that "there
seemed, after a long and dark night, a new day to arise, in the judgment of all pious and prudent men."

Luther diligently reduced the minds of men to the Son of God: as John the Baptist demonstrated the Lamb of
God that took away the sins of the world, even so Luther, shining in the Church as the bright daylight after a
long and dark night, expressly showed that sins are freely remitted for the love of the Son of God, and that
we ought faithfully to embrace this bountiful gift.

His life was correspondent to his profession; and it plainly appeared that his words were no lip-labor, but
proceeded from the very heart. This admiration of his holy life much allured the hearts of his auditors.

The better to qualify himself for the task he had undertaken, he had applied himself attentively to the Greek
and Hebrew languages; and in this manner was he employed, when the general indulgences were published
in 1517.

Leo X who succeeded Julius II in March, 1513, formed a design of building the magnificent Church of St.
Peter's at Rome, which was, indeed, begun by Julius, but still required very large sums to be finished. Leo,
therefore, in 1517 published general indulgences throughout all Europe, in favor of those who contribute any
sum to the building of St. Peter's; and appointed persons in different countries to preach up these
indulgences, and to receive money for them. These strange proceedings gave vast offence at Wittenberg, and
particularly inflamed the pious zeal of Luther; who, being naturally warm and active, and in the present case
unable to contain himself, was determined to declare against them at all adventures.

Upon the eve of All-saints, therefore, in 1517, he publicly fixed up, at the church next to the castle of that
town, a thesis upon indulgences; in the beginning of which he challenged any one to oppose it either by
writing or disputation. Luther's propositions about indulgences were no sooner published, than Tetzel, the
Dominican friar, and commissioner for selling them, maintained and published at Frankfort, a thesis,
containing a set of propositions directly contrary to them. He did more; he stirred up the clergy of his order
against Luther; anathematized him from the pulpit, as a most damnable heretic; and burnt his thesis publicly
at Frankfort. Tetzel's thesis was also burnt, in return, by the Lutherans at Wittenberg; but Luther himself
disowned having had any hand in that procedure.

In 1518, Luther, though dissuaded from it by his friends, yet, to show obedience to authority, went to the
monastery of St. Augustine, at Heidelberg, while the chapter was held; and here maintained, April 26, a
dispute concerning "justification by faith"; which Bucer, who was present at, took down in writing, and
afterward communicated to Beatus Rhenanus, not without the highest commendations.

In the meantime, the zeal of his adversaries grew every day more and more active against him; and he was at
length accused to Leo X as a heretic. As soon as he returned therefore from Heidelberg, he wrote a letter to
that pope, in the most submissive terms; and sent him, at the same time, an explication of his propositions
about indulgences. This letter is dated on Trinity Sunday, 1518, and was accompanied with a protestation,
wherein he declared, that he did not pretend to advance or defend anything contrary to the Holy Scriptures,
or to the doctrine of the fathers, received and observed by the Church of Rome, or to the canons and
decretals of the popes: nevertheless, he thought he had the liberty either to approve or disapprove the
opinions of St. Thomas, Bonaventure, and other schoolmen and canonists, which are not grounded upon any
text.

The emperor Maximilian was equally solicitous, with the pope about putting a stop to the propagation of
Luther's opinions in Saxony; troublesome both to the Church and empire. Maximilian, therefore, applied to
Leo, in a letter dated August 5, 1518, and begged him to forbid, by his authority, these useless, rash, and
dangerous disputes; assuring him also that he would strictly execute in the empire whatever his holiness
should enjoin.

In the meantime Luther, as soon as he understood what was transacting about him at Rome, used all
imaginable means to prevent his being carried thither, and to obtain a hearing of his cause in Germany. The
elector was also against Luther's going to Rome, and desired of Cardinal Cajetan, that he might be heard
before him, as the pope's legate in Germany. Upon these addresses, the pope consented that the cause should
be tried before Cardinal Cajetan, to whom he had given power to decide it.

Luther, therefore, set off immediately for Augsburg, and carried with him letters from the elector. He arrived
here in October, 1518, and, upon an assurance of his safety, was admitted into the cardinal's presence. But
Luther was soon convinced that he had more to fear from the cardinal's power than from disputations of any
kind; and, therefore, apprehensive of being seized if he did not submit, withdrew from Augsburg upon the
twentieth. But, before his departure, he published a formal appeal to the pope, and finding himself protected
by the elector, continued to teach the same doctrines at Wittenberg, and sent a challenge to all the inquisitors
to come and dispute with him.

As to Luther, Miltitius, the pope's chamberlain, had orders to require the elector to oblige him to retract, or to
deny him his protection: but things were not now to be carried with so high a hand, Luther's credit being too
firmly established. Besides, the emperor Maximilian happened to die upon the twelfth of this month, whose
death greatly altered the face of affairs, and made the elector more able to determine Luther's fate. Miltitius
thought it best, therefore, to try what could be done by fair and gentle means, and to that end came to some
conference with Luther.

During all these treaties, the doctrine of Luther spread, and prevailed greatly; and he himself received great
encouragement at home and abroad. The Bohemians about this time sent him a book of the celebrated John
Huss, who had fallen a martyr in the work of reformation; and also letters, in which they exhorted him to
constancy and perseverance, owning that the divinity which he taught was the pure, sound, and orthodox
divinity. Many great and learned men had joined themselves to him.

In 1519, he had a famous dispute at Leipsic with John Eccius. But this dispute ended at length like all others,
the parties not the least nearer in opinion, but more at enmity with each other's persons.

About the end of this year, Luther published a book, in which he contended for the Communion being
celebrated in both kinds; which was condemned by the bishop of Misnia, January 24, 1520.

While Luther was laboring to excuse himself to the new emperor and the bishops of Germany, Eccius had
gone to Rome, to solicit his condemnation; which, it may easily be conceived, was now become not difficult
to be attained. Indeed the continual importunities of Luther's adversaries with Leo, caused him at length to
publish a formal condemnation of him, and he did so accordingly, in a bull, dated June 15, 1520. This was
carried into Germany, and published there by Eccius, who had solicited it at Rome; and who, together with
Jerome Alexander, a person eminent for his learning and eloquence, was intrusted by the pope with the
execution of it. In the meantime, Charles V of Spain, after he had set things to rights in the Low Countries,
went into Germany, and was crowned emperor, October the twenty-first at Aix-la-Chapelle.

Martin Luther, after he had been first accused at Rome upon Maunday Thursday by the pope's censure,
shortly after Easter speedeth his journey toward Worms, where the said Luther, appearing before the emperor
and all the states of Germany, constantly stuck to the truth, defended himself, and answered his adversaries.

Luther was lodged, well entertained, and visited by many earls, barons, knights of the order, gentlemen,
priests, and the commonalty, who frequented his lodging until night.

He came, contrary to the expectation of many, as well adversaries as others. His friends deliberated together,
and many persuaded him not to adventure himself to such a present danger, considering how these
beginnings answered not the faith of promise made. Who, when he had heard their whole persuasion and
advice, answered in this wise: "As touching me, since I am sent for, I am resolved and certainly determined
to enter Worms, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ; yea, although I knew there were as many devils to
resist me as there are tiles to cover the houses in Worms."

The next day, the herald brought him from his lodging to the emperor's court, where he abode until six
o'clock, for that the princes were occupied in grave consultations; abiding there, and being environed with a
great number of people, and almost smothered for the press that was there. Then after, when the princes were
set, and Luther entered, Eccius, the official, spake in this manner: "Answer now to the Emperor's demand.
Wilt thout maintain all thy books which thou hast acknowledged, or revoke any part of them, and submit
thyself?"

Martin Luther answered modestly and lowly, and yet not without some stoutness of stomach, and Christian
constancy. "Considering your sovereign majesty, and your honors, require a plain answer; this I say and
profess as resolutely as I may, without doubting or sophistication, that if I be not convinced by testimonies of
the Scriptures (for I believe not the pope, neither his general Councils, which have erred many times, and
have been contrary to themselves), my conscience is so bound and captivated in these Scriptures and the
Word of God, that I will not, nor may not revoke any manner of thing; considering it is not godly or lawful to
do anything against conscience. Hereupon I stand and rest: I have not what else to say. God have mercy upon
me!"

The princes consulted together upon this answer given by Luther; and when they had diligently examined the
same, the prolucutor began to repel him thus:

"The Emperor's majesty requireth of thee a simple answer, either negative or affirmative, whether thou
mindest to defend all thy works as Christian, or no?"

Then Luther, turning to the emperor and the nobles, besought them not to force or compel him to yield
against his conscience, confirmed with the Holy Scriptures, without manifest arguments alleged to the
contrary by his adversaries. "I am tied by the Scriptures."

Before the Diet of Worms was dissolved, Charves V caused an edict to be drawn up, which was dated the
eighth of May, and decreed that Martin Luther be, agreeably to the sentence of the pope, henceforward
looked upon as a member separated from the Church, a schismatic, and an obstinate and notorious heretic.
While the bull of Leo X executed by Charles V was thundering throughout the empire, Luther was safely
shut up in the castle of Wittenberg; but weary at length of his retirement, he appeared publicly again at
Wittenberg, March 6, 1522, after he had been absent about ten months.

Luther now made open war with the pope and bishops; and, that he might make the people despise their
authority as much as possible, he wrote one book against the pope's bull, and another against the order
falsely called "The Order of Bishops." He published also a translation of the New Testament in the German
tongue, which was afterward corrected by himself and Melancthon.

Affairs were now in great confusion in Germany; and they were not less so in Italy, for a quarrel arose
between the pope and the emperor, during which Rome was twice taken, and the pope imprisoned. While the
princes were thus employed in quarrelling with each other, Luther persisted in carrying on the work of the
Reformation, as well by opposing the papists, as by combating the Anabaptists and other fanatical sects;
which, having taken the advantage of his contest with the Church of Rome, had sprung up and established
themselves in several places.

In 1527, Luther was suddenly seized with a coagulation of the blood about the heart, which had like to have
put an end to his life. The troubles of Germany being not likely to have any end, the emperor was forced to
call a diet at Spires, in 1529, to require the assistance of the princes of the empire against the Turks. Fourteen
cities, viz., Strassburg, Nuremberg, Ulm, Constance, Retlingen, Windsheim, Memmingen, Lindow,
Kempten, Hailbron, Isny, Weissemburg, Nortlingen, S. Gal, joined against the decree of the Diet
protestation, which was put into writing, and published April, 1529. This was the famous protestation, which
gave the name of "Protestants" to the reformers in Germany.

After this, the Protestant princes labored to make a firm league and enjoined the elector of Saxony and his
allies to approve of what the Diet had done; but the deputies drew up an appeal, and the Protestants
afterwards presented an apology for their "Confession"-that famous confession which was drawn up by the
temperate Melancthon, as also the apology. These were signed by a variety of princes, and Luther had now
nothing else to do, but to sit down and contemplate the mighty work he had finished: for that a single monk
should be able to give the Church of Rome so rude a shock, that there needed but such another entirely to
overthrow it, may be well esteemed a mighty work.

In 1533, Luther wrote a consolatory epistle to the citizens of Oschatz, who had suffered some hardships for
adhering to the Augsburg confession of faith: and in 1534, the Bible translated by him into German was first
printed, as the old privilege, dated at Bibliopolis, under the elector's own hand, shows; and it was published
in the year after. He also published this year a book, "Against Masses and the Consecration of Priests."

In February, 1537, an assembly was held at Smalkald about matters of religion, to which Luther and
Melancthon were called. At this meeting Luther was seized with so grievous an illness that there was no
hope of his recovery. As he was carried along he made his will, in which he bequeathed his detestation of
popery to his friends and brethren. In this manner was he employed until his death, which happened in 1546.

That year, accompanied by Melancthon, he paid a visit to his own country, which he had not seen for many
years, and returned again in safety. But soon after, he was called thither again by the earls of Manfelt, to
compose some differences which had arisen about their boundaries, where he was received by one hundred
horsemen, or more, and conducted in a very honorable manner; but was at the same time so very ill that it
was feared he would die. He said that these fits of sickness often came upon him, when he had any great
business to undertake. Of this, however, he did not recover, but died in February 18, in his sixty-third year. A
little before he expired, he admonished those that were about him to pray to God for the propagation of the
Gospel, "Because," said he, "the Council of Trent, which had set once or twice, and the pope, will devise
strange things against it." Feeling his fatal hour to approach, before nine o'clock in the morning, he
commended himself to God with this devout prayer:

"My heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God! Thou hast manifested unto me Thy dear Son, our Lord Jesus
Christ. I have taught Him, I have known Him; I love Him as my life, my health and my redemption; Whom
the wicked have persecuted, maligned, and with injury afflicted. Draw my soul to Thee."

After this he said as ensueth, thrice: "I commend my spirit into Thy hands, Thou hast redeemed me, O God
of Truth! 'God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him
should not perish, but have life everlasting.'" Having repeated oftentimes his prayers, he was called to God.
So praying, his innocent ghost peaceably was separated from the earthly body.
 CHAPTER X - General Persecutions in
Germany
The general persecutions in Germany were principally occasioned by the doctrines and ministry of Martin
Luther. Indeed, the pope was so terrified at the success of that courageous reformer, that he determined to
engage the emperor, Charles V, at any rate, in the scheme to attempt their extirpation.

To this end

• 1. He gave the emperor two hundred thousand crowns in ready money.

• 2. He promised to maintain twelve thousand foot, and five thousand horse, for the space
of six months, or during a campaign.
• 3. He allowed the emperor to receive one half the revenues of the clergy of the empire
during the war.
• 4. He permitted the emperor to pledge the abbey lands for five hundred thousand crowns,
to assist in carrying on hostilities against the Protestants.

Thus prompted and supported, the emperor undertook the extirpation of the Protestants, against whom,
indeed, he was particularly enraged himself; and, for this purpose, a formidable army was raised in Germany,
Spain, and Italy.

The Protestant princes, in the meantime, formed a powerful confederacy, in order to repel the impending
blow. A great army was raised, and the command given to the elector of Saxony, and the landgrave of Hesse.
The imperial forces were commanded by the emperor of Germany in person, and the eyes of all Europe were
turned on the event of the war.

At length the armies met, and a desperate engagement ensued, in which the Protestants were defeated, and
the elector of Saxony and the landgrave of Hesse both taken prisoners. This fatal blow was succeeded by a
horrid persecution, the severities of which were such that exile might be deemed a mild fate, and
concealment in a dismal wood pass for happiness. In such times a cave is a palace, a rock a bed of down, and
wild roots delicacies.

Those who were taken experienced the most cruel tortures that infernal imaginations could invent; and by
their constancy evinced that a real Christian can surmount every difficulty, and despite every danger acquire
a crown of martyrdom.

Henry Voes and John Esch, being apprehended as Protestants, were brought to examination. Voes,
answering for himself and the other, gave the following answers to some questions asked by a priest, who
examined them by order of the magistracy.

Priest. Were you not both, some years ago, Augustine friars?

Voes. Yes.

Priest. How came you to quit the bosom of the Church at Rome?

Voes. On account of her abominations.

Priest. In what do you believe?

Voes. In the Old and New Testaments.

Priest. Do you believe in the writings of the fathers, and the decrees of the Councils?

Voes. Yes, if they agree with Scripture.

Priest. Did not Martin Luther seduce you both?

Voes. He seduced us even in the very same manner as Christ seduced the apostles; that is, he made us
sensible of the frailty of our bodies, and the value of our souls.

This examination was sufficient. They were both condemned to the flames, and soon after suffered with that
manly fortitude which becomes Christians when they receive a crown of martyrdom.

Henry Sutphen, an eloquent and pious preacher, was taken out of his bed in the middle of the night, and
compelled to walk barefoot a considerable way, so that his feet were terribly cut. He desired a horse, but his
conductors said, in derision, "A horse for a heretic! no no, heretics may go barefoot." When he arrived at the
place of his destination, he was condemned to be burnt; but, during the execution, many indignities were
offered him, as those who attended not content with what he suffered in the flames, cut and slashed him in a
most terrible manner.

Many were murdered at Halle; Middleburg being taken by storm all the Protestants were put to the sword,
and great numbers were burned at Vienna.

An officer being sent to put a minister to death, pretended, when he came to the clergyman's house, that his
intentions were only to pay him a visit. The minister, not suspecting the intended cruelty, entertained his
supposed guest in a very cordial manner. As soon as dinner was over, the officer said to some of his
attendants, "Take this clergyman, and hang him." The attendants themselves were so shocked after the
civility they had seen, that they hesitated to perform the commands of their master; and the minister said,
"Think what a sting will remain on your conscience, for thus violating the laws of hospitality." The officer,
however, insisted upon being obeyed, and the attendants, with reluctance, performed the execrable office of
executioners.

Peter Spengler, a pious divine, of the town of Schalet, was thrown into the river, and drowned. Before he was
taken to the banks of the stream which was to become his grave, they led him to the market place that his
crimes might be proclaimed; which were, not going to Mass, not making confession, and not believing in
transubstantiation. After this ceremony was over, he made a most excellent discourse to the people, and
concluded with a kind hymn, of a very edifying nature.

A Protestant gentleman being ordered to lose his head for not renouncing his religion, went cheerfully to the
place of execution. A friar came to him, and said these words in a low tone of voice, "As you have a great
reluctance publicly to abjure your faith, whisper your confession in my ear, and I will absolve your sins." To
this the gentleman loudly replied, "Trouble me not, friar, I have confessed my sins to God, and obtained
absolution through the merits of Jesus Christ." Then turning to the executioner, he said, "Let me not be
pestered with these men, but perform your duty," on which his head was struck off at a single blow.

Wolfgang Scuch, and John Huglin, two worthy ministers, were burned, as was Leonard Keyser, a student of
the University of Wertembergh; and George Carpenter, a Bavarian, was hanged for refusing to recant
Protestantism.

The persecutions in Germany having subsided many years, again broke out in 1630, on account of the war
between the emperor and the king of Sweden, for the latter was a Protestant prince, and consequently the
Protestants of Germany espoused his cause, which greatly exasperated the emperor against them.
The imperialists having laid siege to the town of Passewalk, (which was defended by the Swedes) took it by
storm, and committed the most horrid cruelties on the occasion. They pulled down the churches, burnt the
houses, pillaged the properties, massacred the ministers, put the garrison to the sword, hanged the townsmen,
ravished the women, smothered the children, etc., etc.

A most bloody tragedy was transacted at Magdeburg, in the year 1631. The generals Tilly and Pappenheim,
having taken that Protestant city by storm, upwards of twenty thousand persons, without distinction of rank,
sex, or age, were slain during the carnage, and six thousand were drowned in attempting to escape over the
river Elbe. After this fury had subsided, the remaining inhabitants were stripped naked, severely scourged,
had their ears cropped, and being yoked together like oxen were turned adrift.

The town of Hoxter was taken by the popish army, and all the inhabitants as well as the garrison were put to
the sword; the houses even were set on fire, the bodies being consumed in the flames.

At Griphenberg, when the imperial forces prevailed, they shut up the senators in the senate chamber, and
surrounding it by lighted straw suffocated them.

Franhendal surrendered upon articles of capitulation, yet the inhabitants were as cruelly used as at other
places; and at Heidelberg many were shut up in prison and starved.

The cruelties used by the imperial troops, under Count Tilly in Saxony, are thus enumerated.

Half strangling, and recovering the persons again repeatedly. Rolling sharp wheels over the fingers and toes.
Pinching the thumbs in a vice. Forcing the most filthy things down the throat, by which many were choked.
Tying cords round the head so tightly that the blood gushed out of the eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Fastening
burning matches to the fingers, toes, ears, arms, legs, and even the tongue. Putting powder in the mouth and
setting fire to it, by which the head was shattered to pieces. Tying bags of powder to all parts of the body, by
which the person was blown up. Drawing cords backwards and forwards through the fleshy parts. Making
incisions with bodkins and knives in the skin. Running wires through the nose, ears, lips, etc. Hanging
Protestants up by the legs, with their heads over a fire, by which they were smoke dried. Hanging up by one
arm until it was dislocated. Hanging upon hooks by the ribs. Forcing people to drink until they burst. Baking
many in hot ovens. Fixing weights to the feet, and drawing up several with pulleys. Hanging, stifling,
roasting, stabbing, frying, racking, ravishing, ripping open, breaking the bones, rasping off the flesh, tearing
with wild horses, drowning, strangling, burning, broiling, crucifying, immuring, poisoning, cutting off
tongues, noses, ears, etc., sawing off the limbs, hacking to pieces, and drawing by the heels through the
streets.

The enormous cruelties will be a perpetual stain on the memory of Count Tilly, who not only committed, but
even commanded the troops to put them in practice. Wherever he came, the most horrid barbarities and cruel
depredations ensued: famine and conflagration marked his progress: for he destroyed all the provisions he
could not take with him, and burnt all the towns before he left them; so that the full result of his conquests
were murder, poverty, and desolation.

An aged and pious divine they stripped naked, tied him on his back upon a table, and fastened a large, fierce
cat upon his belly. They then pricked and tormented the cat in such a manner that the creature with rage tore
his belly open, and gnawed his bowels.

Another minister and his family were seized by these inhuman monsters; they ravished his wife and daughter
before his face; stuck his infant son upon the point of a lance, and then surrounding him with his whole
library of books, they set fire to them, and he was consumed in the midst of the flames.

In Hesse-Cassel some of the troops entered an hospital, in which were principally mad women, when
stripping all the poor wretches naked, they made them run about the streets for their diversion, and then put
them all to death.
In Pomerania, some of the imperial troops entering a small town, seized upon all the young women, and girls
of upwards of ten years, and then placing their parents in a circle, they ordered them to sing Psalms, while
they ravished their children, or else they swore they would cut them to pieces afterward. They then took all
the married women who had young children, and threatened, if they did not consent to the gratification of
their lusts, to burn their children before their faces in a large fire, which they had kindled for that purpose.

A band of Count Tilly's soldiers meeting a company of merchants belonging to Basel, who were returning
from the great market of Strassburg, attempted to surround them; all escaped, however, but ten, leaving their
properties behind. The ten who were taken begged hard for their lives: but the soldiers murdered them
saying, "You must die because you are heretics, and have got no money."

The same soldiers met with two countesses, who, together with some young ladies, the daughters of one of
them, were taking an airing in a landau. The soldiers spared their lives, but treated them with the greatest
indecency, and having stripped them all stark naked, bade the coachman drive on.

By means and mediation of Great Britain, peace was at length restored to Germany, and the Protestants
remained unmolested for several years, until some new disturbances broke out in the Palatinate, which were
thus occasioned:

The great Church of the Holy Ghost, at Heidelberg, had, for many years, been shared equally by the
Protestants and Roman Catholics in this manner: the Protestants performed divine service in the nave or
body of the church; and the Roman Catholics celebrated Mass in the choir. Though this had been the custom
from time immemorial, the elector of the Palatinate, at length, took it into his head not to suffer it any longer,
declaring, that as Heidelberg was the place of his residence, and the Church of the Holy Ghost the cathedral
of his principal city, divine service ought to be performed only according to the rites of the Church of which
he was a member. He then forbade the Protestants to enter the church, and put the papists in possession of
the whole.

The aggrieved people applied to the Protestant powers for redress, which so much exasperated the elector,
that he suppressed the Heidelberg catechism. The Protestant powers, however, unanimously agreed to
demand satisfaction, as the elector, by this conduct, had broken an article of the treaty of Westphalia; and the
courts of Great Britain, Prussia, Holland, etc., sent deputies to the elector, to represent the injustice of his
proceedings, and to threaten, unless he changed his behavior to the Protestants in the Palatinate, that they
would treat their Roman Catholic subjects with the greatest severity. Many violent disputes took place
between the Protestant powers and those of the elector, and these were greatly augmented by the following
incident: the coach of the Dutch minister standing before the door of the resident sent by the prince of Hesse,
the host was by chance being carried to a sick person; the coachman took not the least notice, which those
who attended the host observing, pulled him from his box, and compelled him to kneel; this violence to the
domestic of a public minister was highly resented by all the Protestant deputies; and still more to heighten
these differences, the Protestants presented to the deputies three additional articles of complaint.

• 1. That military executions were ordered against all Protestant shoemakers who should
refuse to contribute to the Masses of St. Crispin.
• 2. that the Protestants were forbid to work on popish holy days, even in harvest time,
under very heavy penalties, which occasioned great inconveniences, and considerably
prejudiced public business.
• 3. That several Protestant ministers had been dispossessed of their churches, under
pretence of their having been originally founded and built by Roman Catholics.

The Protestant deputies at length became so serious as to intimate to the elector, that force of arms should
compel him to do the justice he denied to their representations. This menace brought him to reason, as he
well knew the impossibility of carrying on a war against the powerful states who threatened him. He
therefore agreed that the body of the Church of the Holy Ghost should be restored to the Protestants. He
restored the Heidelberg catechism, put the Protestant ministers again in possession of the churches of which
they had been dispossessed, allowed the Protestants to work on popish holy days, and, ordered, that no
person should be molested for not kneeling when the host passed by.

These things he did through fear; but to show his resentment to his Protestant subjects, in other
circumstances where Protestant states had no right to interfere, he totally abandoned Heidelberg, removing
all the courts of justice to Mannheim, which was entirely inhabited by Roman Catholics. He likewise built a
new palace there, making it his place of residence; and, being followed by the Roman Catholics of
Heidelberg, Mannheim became a flourishing place.

In the meantime the Protestants of Heidelberg sunk into poverty and many of them became so distressed as
to quit their native country, and seek an asylum in Protestant states. A great number of these coming into
England, in the time of Queen Anne, were cordially received there, and met with a most humane assistance,
both by public and private donations.

In 1732, above thirty thousand Protestants were, contrary to the treaty of Westphalia, driven from the
archbishopric of Salzburg. They went away in the depth of winter, with scarcely enough clothes to cover
them, and without provisions, not having permission to take anything with them. The cause of these poor
people not being publicly espoused by such states as could obtain them redress, they emigrated to various
Protestant countries, and settled in places where they could enjoy the free exercise of their religion, without
hurting their consciences, and live free from the trammels of popish superstition, and the chains of papal
tyranny.
 CHAPTER XI - An Account of the
Persecutions in the Netherlands
The light of the Gospel having successfully spread over the Netherlands, the pope instigated the emperor to
commence a persecution against the Protestants; when many thousand fell martyrs to superstitious malice
and barbarous bigotry, among whom the most remarkable were the following:

Wendelinuta, a pious Protestant widow, was apprehended on account of her religion, when several monks,
unsuccessfully, endeavored to persuade her to recant. As they could not prevail, a Roman Catholic lady of
her acquaintance desired to be admitted to the dungeon in which she was confined, and promised to exert
herself strenuously towards inducing the prisoner to abjure the reformed religion. When she was admitted to
the dungeon, she did her utmost to perform the task she had undertaken; but finding her endeavors
ineffectual, she said, "Dear Wendelinuta, if you will not embrace our faith, at least keep the things which you
profess secret within your own bosom, and strive to prolong your life." To which the widow replied,
"Madam, you know not what you say; for with the heart we believe to righteousness, but with the tongue
confession is made unto salvation." As she positively refused to recant, her goods were confiscated, and she
was condemned to be burnt. At the place of execution a monk held a cross to her, and bade her kiss and
worship God. To which she answered, "I worship no wooden god, but the eternal God who is in heaven."
She was then executed, but through the before-mentioned Roman Catholic lady, the favor was granted that
she should be strangeled before fire was put to the fagots.

Two Protestant clergymen were burnt at Colen; a tradesman of Antwerp, named Nicholas, was tied up in a
sack, thrown into the river, and drowned; and Pistorius, a learned student, was carried to the market of a
Dutch village in a fool's coat, and committed to the flames.

Sixteen Protestants, having receive sentence to be beheaded, a Protestant minister was ordered to attend the
execution. This gentleman performed the function of his office with great propriety, exhorted them to
repentance, and gave them comfort in the mercies of their Redeemer. As soon as the sixteen were beheaded,
the magistrate cried out to the executioner, "There is another stroke remaining yet; you must behead the
minister; he can never die at a better time than with such excellent precepts in his mouth, and such laudable
examples before him." He was accordingly beheaded, though even many of the Roman Catholics themselves
reprobated this piece of treacherous and unnecessary cruelty.

George Scherter, a minister of Salzburg, was apprehended and committed to prison for instructing his flock
in the knowledge of the Gospel. While he was in confinement he wrote a confession of his faith; soon after
which he was condemned, first to be beheaded, and afterward to be burnt to ashes. On his way to the place of
execution he said to the spectators, "That you may know I die a true Christian, I will give you a sign." This
was indeed verified in a most singular manner; for after his head was cut off, the body lying a short space of
time with the belly to the ground, it suddenly turned upon the back, when the right foot crossed over t he left,
as did also the right arm over the left: and in this manner it remained until it was committed to the flames.

In Louviana, a learned man, named Percinal, was murdered in prison; and Justus Insparg was beheaded, for
having Luther's sermons in his possession.

Giles Tilleman, a cutler of Brussels, was a man of great humanity and piety. Among others he was
apprehended as a Protestant, and many endeavors were made by the monks to persuade him to recant. He
had once, by accident, a fair opportunity of escaping from prison and being asked why he did not avail
himself of it, he replied, "I would not do the keepers so much injury, as they must have answered for my
absence, had I gone away." When he was sentenced to be burnt, he fervently thanked God for granting him
an opportunity, by martyrdom, to glorify His name. Perceiving, at the place of execution, a great quanity of
fagots, he desired the principal part of them might be given to the poor, saying, "A small quantity will suffice
to consume me." The executioner offered to strangle him before the fire was lighted, but he would not
consent, telling him that he defied the flames; and, indeed, he gave up the ghost with such composure amidst
them, that he hardly seemed sensible of their effects.

In the year 1543 and 1544, the persecution was carried on throughout all Flanders in a most violent and cruel
manner. Some were condemned to perpetual imprisonment, others to perpetual banishment; but most were
put to death either by hanging, drowning, immuring, burning, the rack, or burying alive.

John de Boscane, a zealous Protestant, was apprehended on account of his faith, in the city of Antwerp. On
his trial, he steadfastly professed himself to be of the reformed religion, which occasioned his immediate
condemnation. The magistrate, however, was afraid to put him to death publicly, as he was popular through
his great generosity, and almost universally beloved for his inoffensive life, and exemplary piety. A private
execution being determined on, an order was given to drown him in prison. The executioner, accordinly, put
him in a large tub; but Boscane struggling, and getting his head above the water, the executioner stabbed him
with a dagger in several places, until he expired.

John de Buisons, another Protestant, was, about the same time, secretly apprehended, and privately executed
at Antwerp. The numbers of Protestants being great in that city, and the prisoner much respected, the
magistrates feared an insurrection, and for that reason ordered him to be beheaded in prison.

A.D. 1568, three persons were apprehended in Antwerp, named Scoblant, Hues, and Coomans. During their
confinement they behaved with great fortitude and cheerfulness, confessing that the hand of God appeared in
what had befallen them, and bowing down before the throne of his providence. In an epistle to some worthy
Protestants, they expressed themselves in the following words: "Since it is the will of the Almighty that we
should suffer for His name, and be persecuted for the sake of His Gospel, we patiently submit, and are joyful
upon the occasion; though the flesh may febel against the spirit, and hearken to the council of the old serpent,
yet the truths of the Gospel shall prevent such advice from being taken, and Christ shall bruise the serpent's
head. We are not comfortless in confinement, for we have faith; we fear not affliction, for we have hope; and
we forgive our enemies, for we have charity. Be not under apprehensions for us, we are happy in
confinement through the promises of God, glory in our bonds, and exult in being thought worthy to suffer for
the sake of Christ. We desire not to be released, but to be blessed with fortitude; we ask not liberty, but the
power of perseverance; and wish for no change in our condition, but that which places a crown of martyrdom
upon our heads."

Scoblant was first brought to his trial; when, persisting in the profession of his faith, he received sentence of
death. On his return to prison, he earnestly requested the jailer not to permit any friar to come near him;
saying, "They can do me no good, but may greatly disturb me. I hope my salvation is already sealed in
heaven, and that the blood of Christ, in which I firmly put my trust, hath washed me from my iniquities. I am
not going to throw off this mantle of clay, to be clad in robes of eternal glory, by whose celestial brightness I
shall be freed from all errors. I hope I may be the last martyr to papal tyranny, and the blood already spilt
found sufficient to quench the thirst of popish cruelty; that the Church of Christ may have rest here, as his
servants will hereafter." On the day of execution, he to0ok a pathetic leave of his fellow prisoners. At the
stake he fervently said the Lord's Prayer, and sung the Fortieth Psalm; then commending his soul to God, he
was burnt alive.

Hues, soon after died in prison; upon which occasion Coomans wrote thus to his friends: "I am now deprived
of my friends and companions; Scoblant is martyred, and Hues dead, by the visitation of the Lord; yet I am
not alone, I have with me the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob; He is my comfort, and shall be my
reward. Pray unto God to strengthen me to the end, as I expect every hour to be freed from this tenement of
clay."

On his trial he freely confessed himself of the reformed religion, answered with a manly fortitude to every
charge against him, and proved the Scriptural part of his answers from the Gospel. The judge told him the
only alternatives were recantation or death; and concluded by saying, "Will you die for the faith you
profess?" To which Coomans replied, "I am not only willing to die, but to suffer the most excruciating
torments for it; after which my soul shall receive its confirmation from God Himself, in the midst of eternal
glory." Being condemned, he went cheerfully to the place of execution, and died with the most manly
fortitude, and Christian resignation.

William of Nassau fell a sacrifice to treachery, being assassinated in the fifty-first year of his age, by
Beltazar Gerard, a native of Ranche Compte, in the province of Burgundy. This murderer, in hopes of a
reward here and hereafter, for killing an enemy to the king of Spain and an enemy to the Catholic religion,
undertook to destroy the prince of Orange. Having procured firearms, he watched him as he passed through
the great hall of his palace to dinner, and demanded a passport. The princess of Orange, observing that the
assassin spoke with a hollow and confused voice, asked who he was, saying that she did not like his
countenance. The prince answered that it was one that demanded a passport, which he should presently have.

Nothing further passed before dinner, but on the return of the prince and princness through the same hall,
after dinner was over, the assassin, standing concealed as much as possible by one of the pillars, fired at the
prince, the balls entering at the left side, and passing through the right, wounding in their passage the
stomach and vital parts. On receiving the wounds, the prince only said, "Lord, have mercy upon my soul, and
upon these poor people," and then expired immediately.

The lamentations throughout the United Provinces were general, on account of the death of the prince of
Orange; and the assassin, who was immediately taken, received sentence to be put to death in the most
exemplary manner, yet such was his enthusiasm, or folly, that when his flesh was torn by red-hot pincers, he
coolly said, "If I was at liberty, I would commit such an action over again."

The prince of Orange's funeral was the grandest ever seen in the Low Countries, and perhaps the sorrow for
his death the most sincere, as he left behind him the character he honestly deserved, viz., that of father of his
people.

To conclude, multitudes were murdered in different parts of Flanders; in the city of Valence, in particular,
fifty-seven of the principal inhabitants were butchered in one day, for refusing to embrace the Romish
superstition; and great numbers were suffered to languish in confinement, until they perished through the
inclemency of their dungeons.
 CHAPTER XII - The Life and Story of the
True Servant and Martyr of God,
William Tyndale
We have now to enter into the story of the good martyr of God, William Tyndale; which William Tyndale, as
he was a special organ of the Lord appointed, and as God's mattock to shake the inward roots and foundation
of the pope's proud prelacy, so the great prince of darkness, with his impious imps, having a special malice
against him, left no way unsought how craftily to entrap him, and falsely to betray him, and maliciously to
spill his life, as by the process of his story here following may appear.

William Tyndale, the faithful minister of Christ, was born about the borders of Wales, and brought up from a
child in the University of Oxford, where he, by long continuance, increased as well in the knowledge of
tongues, and other liberal arts, as especially in the knowledge of the Scriptures, whereunto his mind was
singularly addicted; insomuch that he, lying then in Magdalen Hall, read privily to certain students and
fellows of Magdalen College some parcel of divinity; instructing them in the knowledge and truth of the
Scriptures. His manners and conversation being correspondent to the same, were such that all they that knew
him reputed him to be a man of most virtuous disposition, and of life unspotted.

Thus he, in the University of Oxford, increasing more and more in learning, and proceeding in degrees of the
schools, spying his time, removed from thence to the University of Cambridge, where he likewise made his
abode a certain space. Being now further ripened in the knowledge of God's Word, leaving that university, he
resorted to one Master Welch, a knight of Gloucestershire, and was there schoolmaster to his children, and in
good favor with his master. As this gentleman kept a good ordinary commonly at his table, there resorted to
him many times sundry abbots, deans, archdeacons, with divers other doctors, and great beneficed men; who
there, together with Master Tyndale siting at the same table, did use many times to enter communication, and
talk of learned men, as of Luther and of Erasmus; also of divers other controversies and questions upon the
Scripture.

Then Master Tyndale, as he was learned and well practiced in God's matters, spared not to show unto them
simply and plainly his judgment, and when they at any time did vary from Tyndale in opinions, he would
show them in the Book, and lay plainly before them the open and manifest places of the Scriptures, to
confute their errors, and confirm his sayings. And thus continued they for a certain season, reasoning and
contending together divers times, until at length they waxed weary, and bare a secret grudge in their hearts
against him.

As this grew on, the priests of the country, clustering together, began to grudge and storm against Tyndale,
railing against him in alehouses and other places, affirming that his sayings were heresy; and accused him
secretly to the chancellor, and others of the bishop's officers.

It followed not long after this that there was a sitting of the bishop's chancellor appointed, and warning was
given to the priests to appear, amongst whom Master Tyndale was also warned to be there. And whether he
had any misdoubt by their threatenings, or knowledge given him that they would lay some things to his
charge, it is uncertain; but certain this is (as he himself declared), that he doubted their privy accusations; so
that he by the way, in going thitherwards, cried in his mind heartily to God, to give him strength fast to stand
in the truth of His Word.

When the time came for his appearance before the chancellor, he threatened him grievously, reviling and
rating him as though he had been a dog, and laid to his charge many things whereof no accuser could be
brought forth, notwithstanding that the priests of the country were there present. Thus Master Tyndale,
escaping out of their hands, departed home, and returned to his master again.
There dwelt not far off a certain doctor, that he been chancellor to a bishop, who had been of old, familiar
acquaintance with Master Tyndale, and favored him well; unto whom Master Tyndale went and opened his
mind upon divers questions of the Scripture: for to him he durst be bold to disclose his heart. Unto whom the
doctor said, "Do you not know that the pope is very Antichrist, whom the Scripture speaketh of? But beware
what you say; for if you shall be perceived to be of that opinion, it will cost you your life."

Not long after, Master Tyndale happened to be in the company of a certain divine, recounted for a learned
man, and, in communing and disputing with him, he drove him to that issue, that the said great doctor burst
out into these blasphemous words, "We were better to be without God's laws than the pope's." Master
Tyndale, hearing this, full of godly zeal, and not bearing that blasphemous saying, replied, "I defy the pope,
and all his laws;" and added, "If God spared him life, ere many years he would cause a boy that driveth the
plough to know more of the Scripture than he did."

The grudge of the priests increasing still more and more against Tyndale, they never ceased barking and
rating at him, and laid many things sorely to his charge, saying that he was a heretic. Being so molested and
vexed, he was constrained to leave that country, and to seek another place; and so coming to Master Welch,
he desired him, of his good will, that he might depart from him, saying: "Sir, I perceive that I shall not be
suffered to tarry long here in this country, neither shall you be able, though you would, to keep me out of the
hands of the spirituality; what displeasure might grow to you by keeping me, God knoweth; for the which I
should be right sorry."

So that in fine, Master Tyndale, with the good will of his master, departed, and eftsoons came up to London,
and there preached a while, as he had done in the country.

Bethinking himself of Cuthbert Tonstal, then bishop of London, and especially of the great commendation of
Erasmus, who, in his annotations, so extolleth the said Tonstal for his learning, Tyndale thus cast with
himself, that if he might attain unto his service, he were a happy man. Coming to Sir Henry Guilford, the
king's comptroller, and bringing with him an oration of Isocrates, which he had translated out of Greek into
English, he desired him to speak to the said bishop of London for him; which he also did; and willed him
moreover to write an epistle to the bishop, and to go himself with him. This he did, and delivered his epistle
to a servant of his, named William Hebilthwait, a man of his old acquaintance. But God, who secretly
disposeth the course of things, saw that was not best for Tyndale's purpose, nor for the profit of His Church,
and therefore gave him to find little favor in the bishop's sight; the answer of whom was this: his house was
full; he had more than he could well find: and he advised him to seek in London abroad, where, he said, he
could lack no service.

Being refused of the bishop he came to Humphrey Mummuth, alderman of London, and besought him to
help him: who the same time took him into his house, where the said Tyndale lived (as Mummuth said) like a
good priest, studying both night and day. He would eat but sodden meat by his good will, nor drink but small
single beer. He was never seen in the house to wear linen about him, all the space of his being there.

And so remained Master Tyndale in London almost a year, marking with himself the course of the world,
and especially the demeanor of the preachers, how they boasted themselves, and set up their authority;
beholding also the pomp of the prelates, with other things more, which greatly misliked him; insomuch that
he understood not only that there was no room in the bishop's house for him to translate the New Testament,
but also that there was no place to do it in all England.

Therefore, having by God's providence some aid ministered unto him by Humphrey Mummuth, and certain
other good men, he took his leave of the realm, and departed into Germany, where the good man, being
inflamed with a tender care and zeal of his country, refused no travail nor diligence, how, by all means
possible, to reduce his brethren and countrymen of England to the same taste and understanding of God's
holy Word and verity, which the Lord had endued him withal. Whereupon, considering in his mind, and
conferring also with John Frith, Tyndale thought with himself no way more to conduce thereunto, than if the
Scripture were turned into the vulgar speech, that the poor people might read and see the simple plain Word
of God. He perceived that it was not possible to establish the lay people in any truth, except the Scriptures
were so plainly laid before their eyes in their mother tongue that they might see the meaning of the text; for
else, whatsoever truth should be taught them, the enemies of the truth would quench it, either with reasons of
sophistry, and traditions of their own making, founded without all ground of Scripture; or else juggling with
the text, expounding it in such a sense as it were impossible to gather of the text, if the right meaning thereof
were seen.

Master Tyndale considered this only, or most chiefly, to be the cause of all mischief in the Church, that the
Scriptures of God were hidden from the people's eyes; for so long the abominable doings and idolatries
maintained by the pharisaical clergy could not be espied; and therefore all their labor was with might and
main to keep it down, so that either it should not be read at all, or if it were, they would darken the right
sense with the mist of their sophistry, and so entangle those who reguked or despised their abominations;
wresting the Scripture unto their own purpose, contrary unto the meaning of the text, they would so delude
the unlearned lay people, that though thou felt in thy heart, and wert sure that all were false that they said, yet
couldst thou not solve their subtle riddles.

For these and such other considerations this good man was stirred up of God to translate the Scripture into
his mother tongue, for the profit of the simple people of his country; first setting in hand with the New
Testament, which came forth in print about A.D. 1525. Cuthbert Tonstal, bishop of London, with Sir Thomas
More, being sore aggrieved, despised how to destroy that false erroneous translation, as they called it.

It happened that one Augustine Packington, a mercer, was then at Antwerp, where the bishop was. This man
favored Tyndale, but showed the contrary unto the bishop. The bishop, being desirous to bring his purpose to
pass, communed how that he would gladly buy the New Testaments. Packington hearing him say so, said,
"My lord! I can do more in this matter than most merchants that be here, if it be your pleasure; for I know the
Dutchmen and strangers that have brought them of Tyndale, and have them here to sell; so that if it be your
lordship's pleasure, I must disburse money to pay for them, or else I cannot have them: and so I will assure
you to have every book of them that is printed and unsold." The bishop, thinking he had God "by the toe,"
said, "Do your diligence, gentle Master Packington! get them for me, and I will pay whatsoever they cost; for
I intend to burn and destroy them all at Paul's Cross." This Augustine Packington went unto William
Tyndale, and declared the whole matter, and so, upon compact made between them, the bishop of London
had the books, Packington had the thanks, and Tyndale had the money.

After this, Tyndale corrected the same New Testaments again, and caused them to be newly imprinted, so
that they came thick and threefold over into England. When the bishop perceived that, he sent for
Packington, and said to him, "How cometh this, that there are so many New Testaments abroad? You
promised me that you would buy them all." Then answered Packington, "Surely, I bought all that were to be
had, but I perceive they have printed more since. I see it will never be better so long as they have letters and
stamps: wherefore you were best to buy the stamps too, and so you shall be sure," at which answer the
bishop smiled, and so the matter ended.

In short space after, it fortuned that George Constantine was apprehended by Sir Thomas More, who was
then chancellor of England, as suspected of certain heresies. Master More asked of him, saying,
"Constantine! I would have thee be plain with me in one thing that I will ask; and I promise thee I will show
thee favor in all other things whereof thou art accused. There is beyond the sea, Tyndale, Joye, and a great
many of you: I know they cannot live without help. There are some that succor them with money; and thou,
being one of them, hadst thy part thereof, and therefore knowest whence it came. I pray thee, tell me, who be
they that help them thus?" "My lord," quoth Constantine, "I will tell you truly: it is the bishop of London that
hath holpen us, for he hath bestowed among us a great deal of money upon New Testaments to burn them;
and that hath been, and yet is, our only succor and comfort." "Now by my troth," quoth More, "I think even
the same; for so much I told the bishop before he went about it."

After that, Master Tyndale took in hand to translate the Old Testament, finishing the five books of Moses,
with sundry most learned and godly prologues most worthy to be read and read again by all good Christians.
These books being sent over into England, it cannot be spoken what a door of light they opened to the eyes
of the whole English nation, which before were shut up in darkness.

At his first departing out of the realm he took his journey into Germany, where he had conference with
Luther and other learned men; after he had continued there a certain season he came down into the
Netherlands, and had his most abiding in the town of Antwerp.

The godly books of Tyndale, and especially the New Testament of his translation, after that they began to
come into men's hands, and to spread abroad, wrought great and singular profit to the godly; but the ungodly
(envying and disdaining that the people should be anything wiser than they and, fearing lest by the shining
beams of truth, their works of darkness should be discerned) began to sir with no small ado.

At what time Tyndale had translated Deuteronomy, minding to print the same at Hamburg, he sailed
thitherward; upon the coast of Holland he suffered shipwreck, by which he lost all his books, writings, and
copies, his money and his time, and so was compelled to begin all again. He came in another ship to
Hamburg, where, at his appointment, Master Coverdale tarried for him, and helped him in the translating of
the whole five books of Moses, from Easter until December, in the house of a worshipful widow, Mistress
Margaret Van Emmerson, A.D. 1529; a great sweating sickness being at the same time in the town. So,
having dispatched his business at Hamburg, he returned to Antwerp.

When God's will was, that the New Testament in the common tongue should come abroad, Tyndale, the
translator thereof, added to the latter end a certain epistle, wherein he desired them that were learned to
amend, if ought were found amiss. Wherefore if there had been any such default deserving correction, it had
been the part of courtesy and gentleness, for men of knowledge and judgment to have showed their learning
therein, and to have redressed what was to be amended. But the clergy, not willing to have that book prosper,
cried out upon it, that there were a thousand heresies in it, and that it was not to be corrected, but utterly to be
suppressed. Some said it was not possible to translate the Scriptures into English; some that it was not lawful
for the lay people to have it in their mother tongue; some, that it would make them all heretics. And to the
intent to induce the temporal rulers unto their purpose, they said it would make the people to rebel against
the king.

All this Tyndale himself, in his prologue before the first book of Moses, declareth; showing further what
great pains were taken in examining that translation, and comparing it with their own imaginations, that with
less labor, he supposeth, they might have translated a great part of the Bible; showing moreover that they
scanned and examined every title and point in such sort, and so narrowly, that there was not one i therein, but
if it lacked a prick over his head, they did note it, and numbered it unto the ignorant people for a heresy.

So great were then the froward devices of the English clergy (who should have been the guides of light unto
the people), to drive the people from the knowledge of the Scripture, which neither they would translate
themselves, nor yet abide it to be translated of others; to the intent (as Tyndale saith) that the world being
kept still in darkness, they might sit in the consciences of the people through vain superstition and false
doctrine, to satisfy their ambition, and insatiable covetousness, and to exalt their own honor above king and
emperor.

The bishops and prelates never rested before they had brought the king to their consent; by reason whereof, a
proclamation in all haste was devised and set forth under public authority, that the Testament of Tyndale's
translation was inhibited-which was about A.D. 1537. And not content herewith, they proceeded further, how
to entangle him in their nets, and to bereave him of his life; which how they brought to pass, now it
remaineth to be declared.

In the registers of London it appeareth manifest how that the bishops and Sir Thomas More having before
them such as had been at Antwerp, most studiously would search and examine all things belonging to
Tyndale, where and with whom he hosted, whereabouts stood the house, what was his stature, in what
apparel he went, what resort he had; all which things when they had diligently learned then began they to
work their feats.

William Tyndale, being in the town of Antwerp, had been lodged about one whole year in the house of
Thomas Pointz, an Englishman, who kept a house of English merchants. Came thither one out of England,
whose name was Henry Philips, his father being customer of Poole, a comely fellow, like as he had been a
gentleman having a servant with him: but wherefore he came, or for what purpose he was sent thither, no
man could tell.

Master Tyndale divers times was desired forth to dinner and support amongst merchants; by means whereof
this Henry Philips became acquainted with him, so that within short space Master Tyndale had a great
confidence in him, and brought him to his lodging, to the house of Thomas Pointz; and had him also once or
twice with him to dinner and supper, and further entered such friendship with him, that through his
procurement he lay in the same house of the sait Pointz; to whom he showed moreover his books,a nd other
secrets of his study, so little did Tyndale then mistrust this traitor.

But Pointz, having no great confidence in the fellow, asked Master Tyndale how he came acquainted with
this Philips. Master Tyndale answered, that he was an honest man, handsomely learned, and very
conformable. Pointz, perceiving that he bare such favor to him, said no more, thinking that he was brought
acquainted with him by some friend of his. The said Philips, being in the town three or four days, upon a
time desired Pointz to walk with him forth of the town to show him the commodities thereof, and in walking
together without the town, had communication of divers things, and some of the king's affairs; by which talk
Pointz as yet suspected nothing. But after, when the time was past, Pointz perceived this to be the mind of
Philips, to feel whether the said Pointz might, for lucre of money, help him to his purpose, for he perceived
before that Philips was monied, and would that Pointz should think no less. For he had desired Pointz before
to help him to divers things; and such things as he named, he required might be of the best, "for," said he, "I
have money enough."

Philips went from Antwerp to the court of Brussels, which is from thence twenty-four English miles, whence
he brought with him to Antwerp, the procurator-general, who is the emperor's attorney, with certain other
officers.

Within three or four days, Pointz went forth to the town of Barois, being eighteen English miles from
Antwerp, where he had business to do for the space of a month or six weeks; and in the time of his absence
Henry Philips came again to Antwerp, to the house of Pointz, and coming in, spake with his wife, asking
whether Master Tyndale were within. Then went he forth again and set the officers whom he had brought
with him from Brussels, in the street, and about the door. About noon he came again, and went to Master
Tyndale, and desired him to lend him forty shillings; "for," said he, "I lost my purse this morning, coming
over at the passage between this and Mechlin." So Master Tyndale took him forty shillings, which was easy
to be had of him, if he had it; for in the wily subtleties of this world he was simple and inexpert. Then said
Philips, "Master Tyndale! you shall be my guest here this day." "No," said Master Tyndale, "I go forth this
day to dinner, and you shall go with me, and be my guest, where you shall be welcome."

So when it was dinner time, Master Tyndale went forth with Philips, and at the going forth of Pointz's house,
was a long narrow entry, so that two could not go in front. Master Tyndale would have put Philips before
him, but Philips would in no wise, but put Master Tyndale before, for that he pretended to show great
humanity. So Master Tyndale, being a man of no great stature, went before, and Philips, a tall, comely
person, followed behind him; who had set officers on either side of the door upon two seats, who might see
who came in the entry. Philips pointed with his finger over Master Tyndale's head down to him, that the
officers might see that it was he whom they should take. The officers afterwards told Pointz, when they had
laid him in prison, that they pitied to see his simplicity. They brought him to the emperor's attorney, where
he dined. Then came the procurator-general to the house of Pointz, and sent away all that was there of Master
Tyndale's, as well his books as other things; and from thence Tyndale was had to the castle of Vilvorde,
eighteen English miles from Antwerp.
Master Tyndale, remaining in prison, was proffered an advocate and a procurator; the which he refused,
saying that he would make answer for himself. He had so preached to them who had him in charge, and such
as was there conversant with him in the Castle that they reported of him, that if he were not a good Christian
man, they knew not whom they might take to be one.

At last, after much reasoning, when no reason would serve, although he deserved no death, he was
condemned by virtue of the emperor's decree, made in the assembly at Augsburg. Brought forth to the place
of execution, he was tied to the stake, strangled by the hangman, and afterwards consumed with fire, at the
town of Vilvorde, A.D. 1536; crying at the stake with a fervent zeal, and a loud voice, "Lord! open the king
of England's eyes."

Such was the power of his doctrine, and the sincerity of his life, that during the time of his imprisonment
(which endured a year and a half), he converted, it is said, his keeper, the keeper's daughter, and others of his
household.

As touching his translation of the New Testament, because his enemies did so much carp at it, pretending it
to be full of heresies, he wrote to John Frith, as followeth, "I call God to record against the day we shall
appear before our Lord Jesus, that I never altered one syllable of God's Word against my conscience, nor
would do this day, if all that is in earth, whether it be honor, pleasure, or riches, might be given me."
 CHAPTER XIII - An Account of the Life of
John Calvin
This reformer was born at Noyon in Picardy, July 10, 1509. He was instructed in grammar, learning at Paris
under Maturinus Corderius, and studied philosophy in the College of Montaign under a Spanish professor.

His father, who discovered many marks of his early piety, particularly in his reprehensions of the vices of his
companions, designed him at first for the Church, and got him presented, May 21, 1521, to the chapel of
Notre Dame de la Gesine, in the Church of Noyon. In 1527 he was presented to the rectory of Marseville,
which he exchanged in 1529 for the rectory of Point l'Eveque, near Noyon. His father afterward changed his
resolution, and would have him study law; to which Calvin, who, by reading the Scriptures, had conceived a
dislike to the superstitions of popery, readily consented, and resigned the chapel of Gesine and the rectory of
Pont l'Eveque, in 1534. He made a great progress in that science, and improved no less in the knowledge of
divinity by his private studies. At Bourges he applied to the Greek tongue, under the direction of Professor
Wolmar.

His father's death having called him back to Noyon, he stayed there a short time, and then went to Paris,
where a speech of Nicholas Cop, rector of the University of Paris, of which Calvin furnished the materials,
having greatly displeased the Sorbonne and the parliament, gave rise to a persecution against the Protestants,
and Calvin, who narrowly escaped being taken in the College of Forteret, was forced to retire to Xaintonge,
after having had the honor to be introduced to the queen of Navarre, who had raised this first storm against
the Protestants.

Calvin returned to Paris in 1534. This year the reformed met with severe treatment, which determined him to
leave France, after publishing a treatise against those who believed that departed souls are in a kind of sleep.
He retired to Basel, where he studied Hebrew: at this time he published his Institutions of the Christian
Religion; a work well adapted to spread his fame, though he himself was desirous of living in obscurity. It is
dedicated to the French king, Francis I. Calvin next wrote an apology for the Protestants who were burnt for
their religion in France. After the publication of this work, Calvin went to Italy to pay a visit to the duchess
of Ferrara, a lady of eminent piety, by whom he was very kindly received.

From Italy he came back to France, and having settled his private affairs, he proposed to go to Strassburg or
Basel, in company with his sole surviving brother, Antony Calvin; but as the roads were not safe on account
of the war, except through the duke of Savoy's territories, he chose that road. "This was a particular direction
of Providence," says Bayle; "it was his destiny that he should settle at Geneva, and when he was wholly
intent upon going farther, he found himself detained by an order from heaven, if I may so speak."

At Geneva, Calvin therefore was obliged to comply with the choice which the consistory and magistrates
made of him, with the consent of the people, to be one of their ministers, and professor of divinity. He
wanted to ujndertake only this last office, and not the other; but in the end he was obliged to take both upon
him, in August, 1536. The year following, he made all the people declare, upon oath, their assent to the
confession of faith, which contained a renunciation of popery. He next intimated that he could not submit to
a regulation which the canton of Berne had lately made. WShereupon the syndics of Geneva summoned an
assembly of the people; and it was ordered that Calvin, Farel, and another minister should leave the town in a
few days, for refusing to administer the Sacrament.

Calvin retired to Strassburg, and established a French church in that city, of which he was the first minister:
he was also appointed to be professor of divinity there. Meanwhile the people of Geneva entreated him so
earnestly to return to them that at last he consented, and arrived September 13, 1541, to the great satisfaction
both of the people and the magistrates; and the first thing he did, after his arrival, was to establish a form of
church discipline, and a consistorial jurisdiction, invested with power of inflicting censures and canonical
punishments, as far as excommunication, inclusively.
It has long been the delight of both infidels and some professed Christians, when they wish to bring odium
upon the opinions of Calvin, to refer to his agency in the death of Michael Servetus. This action is used on all
occasions by those who have been unable to overthrow his opinions, as a conclusive argument against his
whole system. "Calvin burnt Servetus!--Calvin burnt Servetus!" is a good proof with a certain class of
reasoners, that the doctrine of the Trinity is not true-that divine sovereignty is Antiscriptural,--and
Christianity a cheat.

We have no wish to palliate any act of Calvin's which is manifestly wrong. All his proceedings, in relation to
the unhappy affair of Servetus, we think, cannot be defended. Still it should be remembered that the true
principles of religious toleration were very little understood in the time of Calvin. All the other reformers
then living approved of Calvin's conduct. Even the gentle and amiable Melancthon expressed himself in
relation to this affair, in the following manner. In a letter addressed to Bullinger, he says, "I have read your
statement respecting the blasphemy of Servetus, and praise your piety and judgment; and am persuaded that
the Council of Geneva has done right in putting to death this obstinate man, who would never have ceased
his blasphemies. I am astonished that any one can be found to disapprove of this proceeding." Farel
expressly says, that "Servetus deserved a capital punishment." Bucer did not hesitate to declare, that
"Servetus deserved something worse than death."

The truth is, although Calvin had some hand in the arrest and imprisonment of Servetus, he was unwilling
that he should be burnt at all. "I desire," says he, "that the severity of the punishment should be remitted."
"We wndeavored to commute the kind of death, but in vain." "By wishing to mitigate the severity of the
punishment," says Farel to Calvin, "you discharge the office of a friend towards your greatest enemy." "That
Calvin was the instigator of the magistrates that Servetus might be burned," says Turritine, "historians
neither anywhere affirm, nor does it appear from any considerations. Nay, it is certain, that he, with the
college of pastors, dissuaded from that kind of punishment."

It has been often asserted, that Calvin possessed so much influence with the magistrates of Geneva that he
might have obtained the release of Servetus, had he not been desirous of his destruction. This however, is not
true. So far from it, that Calvin was himself once banished from Geneva, by these very magistrates, and often
opposed their arbitrary measures in vain. So little desirous was Calvin of procuring the death of Servetus that
he warned him of his danger, and suffered him to remain several weeks at Geneva, before he was arrested.
But his language, which was then accounted blasphemous, was the cause of his imprisonment. When in
prison, Calvin visited him, and used every argument to persuade him to retract his horrible blasphemies,
without reference to his peculiar sentiments. This was the extent of Calvin's agency in this unhappy affair.

It cannot, however, be denied, that in this instance, Calvin acted contrary to the benignant spirit of the
Gospel. It is better to drop a tear over the inconsistency of human nature, and to bewail those infirmities
which cannot be justified. He declared he acted conscientiously, and publicly justified the act.

It was the opinion, that erroneous religious principles are punishable by the civil magistrate, that did the
mischief, whether at Geneva, in Transylvania, or in Britain; and to this, rather than to Trinitarianism, or
Unitarianism, it ought to be imputed.

After the death of Luther, Calvin exerted great sway over the men of that notable period. He was influential
in France, Italy, Germany, Holland, England, and Scotland. Two thousand one hundred and fifty reformed
congregations were organized, receiving from him their preachers.

Calvin, triumphant over all his enemies, felt his death drawing near. Yet he continued to exert himself in
every way with youthful energy. When about to lie down in rest, he drew up his will, saying: "I do testify
that I live and purpose to die in this faith which God has given me through His Gospel, and that I have no
other dependence for salvation than the free choice which is made of me by Him. With my whole heart I
embrace His mercy, through which all my sins are covered, for Christ's sake, and for the sake of His death
and sufferings. According to the measure of grace granted unto me, I have taught this pure, simple Word, by
sermons, by deeds, and by expositions of this Scripture. In all my battles with the enemies of the truth I have
not used sophistry, but have fought the good fight squarely and directly."

May 27, 1564, was the day of his release and blessed journey home. He was in his fifty-fifth year.

That a man who had acquired so great a reputation and such an authority, should have had but a salary of one
hundred crowns, and refuse to accept more; and after living fifty-five years with the utmost frugality should
leave but three hundred crowns to his heirs, including the value of his library, which sold very dear, is
something so heroical, that one must have lost all feeling not to admire. When Calvin took his leave of
Strassburg, to return to Geneva, they wanted to continue to him the privileges of a freeman of their town, and
the revenues of a prebend, which had been assigned to him; the former he accepted, but absolutely refused
the other. He carried one of the brothers with him to Geneva, but he never took any pains to get him
preferred to an honorable post, as any other possessed of his credit would have done. He took care indeed of
the honor of his brother's family, by getting him freed from an adultress, and obtaining leave to him to marry
again; but even his enemies relate that he made him learn the trade of a bookbinder, which he followed all
his life after.

Calvin as a Friend of Civil Liberty

The Rev. Dr. Wisner, in his late discourse at Plymouth, on the anniversary of the landing of the Pilgrims,
made the following assertion: "Much as the name of Calvin has been scoffed at and loaded with reproach by
many sons of freedom, there is not an historical proposition more susceptible of complete demonstration than
this, that no man has lived to whom the world is under greater obligations for the freedom it now enjoys,
than John Calvin."
 CHAPTER XIV - An Account of the
Persecutions in Great Britain and Ireland,
Prior to the Reign of Queen Mary I
Gildas, the most ancient British writer extant, who lived about the time that the Saxons left the island of
Great Britain, has drawn a most shocking instance of the barbarity of those people.

The Saxons, on their arrival, being heathens like the Scots and Picts, destroyed the churches and murdered
the clergy wherever they came: but they could not destroy Christianity, for those who would not submit to
the Saxon yoke, went and resided beyond the Severn. Neither have we the names of those Christian sufferers
transmitted to us, especially those of the clergy.

The most dreadful instance of barbarity under the Saxon government, was the massacre of the monks of
Bangor, A.D. 586. These monks were in all respects different from those men who bear the same name at
present.

In the eighth century, the Danes, a roving crew of barbarians, landed in different parts of Britain, both in
England and Scotland.

At first they were repulsed, but in A.D. 857, a party of them landed somewhere near Southampton, and not
only robbed the people but burned down the churches, and murdered the clergy.

In A.D. 868, these barbarians penetrated into the center of England, and took up their quarters at
Nottingham; but the English, under their king, Ethelred, drove them from their posts, and obligted them to
retire to Northumberland.

In 870, another body of these barbarians landed at Norfolk, and engaged in battle with the English at
Hertford. Victory declared in favor of the pagans, who took Edmund, king of the East Angles, prisoner, and
after treating him with a thousand indignities, transfixed his body with arrows, and then beheaded him.

In Fifeshire, in Scotland, they burned many of the churches, and among the rest that belonging to the
Culdees, at St. Andrews. The piety of these men made them objects of abhorrence to the Danes, who,
wherever they went singled out the Christian priests for destruction, of whom no less than two hundred were
massacred in Scotland.

It was much the same in that part of Ireland now called Leinster, there the Danes murdered and burned the
priests alive in their own churches; they carried destruction along with them wherever they went, sparing
neither age nor sex, but the clergy were the most obnoxious to them, because they ridiculed their idolatry,
and persuaded their people to have nothing to do with them.

In the reign of Edward III the Church of England was extremely corrupted with errors and superstition; and
the light of the Gospel of Christ was greatly eclipsed and darkened with human inventions, burthensome
ceremonies and gross idolatry.

The followers of Wickliffe, then called Lollards, were become extremely numerous, and the clergy were so
vexed to see them increase; whatever power or influence they might have to molest them in an underhand
manner, they had no authority by law to put them to death. However, the clergy embraced the favorable
opportunity, and prevailed upon the king to suffer a bill to be brought into parliament, by which all Lollards
who remained obstinate, should be delivered over to the secular power, and burnt as heretics. This act was
the first in Britain for the burning of people for their religious sentiments; it passed in the year 1401, and was
soon after put into execution.

The first person who suffered in consequence of this cruel act was William Santree, or Sawtree, a priest, who
was burnt to death in Smithfield.

Soon after this, Sir John Oldcastle, Lord Cobham, in consequence of his attachment to the doctrines of
Wickliffe, was accused of heresy, and being condemned to be hanged and burnt, was accordingly executed in
Lincoln's Inn Fields, A.D. 1419. In his written defense Lord Cobham said:

"As for images, I understand that they be not of belief, but that they were ordained since the belief of Christ
was given by sufferance of the Church, to represent and bring to mind the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ,
and martyrdom and good living of other saints: and that whoso it be, that doth the worship to dead images
that is due to God, or putteth such hope or trust in help of them, as he should do to God, or hath affection in
one more than in another, he doth in that, the greatest sin of idol worship.

"Also I suppose this fully, that every man in this earth is a pilgrim toward bliss, or toward pain; and that he
that knoweth not, we will not know, we keep the holy commandments of God in his living here (albeit that
he go on pilgrimages to all the world, and he die so), he shall be damned: he that knoweth the holy
commandments of God, and keepeth them to his end, he shall be saved, though he never in his life go on
pilgrimage, as men now use, to Canterbury, or to Rome, or to any other place."

Upon the day appointed, Lord Cobham was brought out of the Tower with his arms bound behind him,
having a very cheerful countenance. Then was he laid upon a hurdle, as though he had been a most heinous
traitor to the crown, and so drawn forth into St. Giles's field. As he was come to the place of execution, and
was taken from the hurdle, he fell down devoutly upon his knees, desiring Almighty God to forgive his
enemies. Then stood he up and beheld the multitude, exhorting them in most godly manner to follow the
laws of God written in the Scriptures, and to beware of such teachers as they see contrary to Christ in their
conversation and living. Then was he hanged up by the middle in chains of iron, and so consumed alive in
the fire, praising the name of God, so long as his life lasted; the people, there present, showing great dolor.
And this was done A.D. 1418.

How the priests that time fared, blasphemed, and accursed, requiring the people not to pray for him, but to
judge him damned in hell, for that he departed not in the obedience of their pope, it were too long to write.

Thus resteth this valiant Christian knight, Sir John Oldcastle, under the altar of God, which is Jesus Christ,
among that godly company, who, in the kingdom of patience, suffered great tribulation with the death of
their bodies, for His faithful word and testimony.

In August, 1473, one Thomas Granter was apprehended in London; he was accused of professing the
doctrines of Wickliffe, for which he was condemned as an obstinate heretic. This pious man, being brought
to the sheriff's house, on the morning of the day appointed for his execution, desired a little refreshment, and
having ate some, he said to the people present, "I eat now a very good meal, for I have a strange conflict to
engage with before I go to supper"; and having eaten, he returned thanks to God for the bounties of His all-
gracious providence, requesting that he might be instantly led to the place of execution, to bear testimony to
the truth of those principles which he had professed. Accordingly he was chained to a stake on Tower-hill,
where he was burnt alive, professing the truth with his last breath.

In the year 1499, one Badram, a pious man, was brought before the bishop of Norwich, having been accused
by some of the priests, with holding the doctrines of Wickliffe. He confessed he did believe everything that
was objected against him. For this, he was condemned as an obstinate heretic, and a warrant was granted for
his execution; accordingly he was brought to the stake at Norwich, where he suffered with great constancy.
In 1506, one William Tilfrey, a pious man, was burnt alive at Amersham, in a close called Stoneyprat, and at
the same time, his daughter, Joan Clarke, a married women, was obliged to light the fagots that were to burn
her father.

This year also one Father Roberts, a priest, was convicted of being a Lollard before the bishop of Lincoln,
and burnt alive at Buckingham.

In 1507 one Thomas Norris was burnt alive for the testimony of the truth of the Gospel, at Norwich. This
man was a poor, inoffensive, harmless person, but his parish priest conversing with him one day, conjectured
he was a Lollard. In consequence of this supposition he gave information to the bishop, and Norris was
apprehended.

In 1508, one Lawrence Guale, who had been kept in prison two years, was burnt alive at Salisbury, for
denying the real presence in the Sacrament. It appeared that this man kept a shop in Salisbury, and
entertained some Lollards in his house; for which he was informed against to the bishop; but he abode by his
first testimony, and was condemned to suffer as a heretic.

A pious woman was burnt at Chippen Sudburne, by order of the chancellor, Dr. Whittenham. After she had
been consumed in the flames, and the people were returning home, a bull broke loose from a butcher and
singling out the chancellor from all the rest of the company, he gored him through the body, and on his horns
carried his entrails. This was seen by all the people, and it is remarkable that the animal did not meddle with
any other person whatever.

October 18, 1511, William Succling and John Bannister, who had formerly recanted, returned again to the
profession of the faith, and were burnt alive in Smithfield.

In the year 1517, one John Brown (who had recanted before in the reign of Henry VII and borne a fagot
round St. Paul's,) was condemned by Dr. Wonhaman, archbishop of Canterbury, and burnt alive at Ashford.
Before he was chained to the stake, the archbishop Wonhaman, and Yester, bishop of Rochester, caused his
feet to be burnt in a fire until all the flesh came off, even to the bones. This was done in order to make him
again recant, but he persisted in his attachment to the truth to the last.

Much about this time one Richard Hunn, a merchant tailor of the city of London, was apprehended, having
refused to pay the priest his fees for the funeral of a child; and being conveyed to the Lollards' Tower, in the
palace of Lambeth, was there privately murdered by some of the servants of the archbishop.

September 24, 1518, John Stilincen, who had before recanted, was apprehended, brought before Richard
Fitz-James, bishop of London, and on the twenty-fifth of October was condemned as a heretic. He was
chained to the stake in Smithfield amidst a vast crowd of spectators, and sealed his testimony to the truth
with his blood. He declared that he was a Lollard, and that he had always believed the opinions of Wickliffe;
and although he had been weak enough to recant his opinions, yet he was now willing to convince the world
that he was ready to die for the truth.

In the year 1519, Thomas Mann was burnt in London, as was one Robert Celin, a plain, honest man for
speaking against image worship and pilgrimages.

Much about this time, was executed in Smithfield, in London, James Brewster, a native of Colchester. His
sentiments were the same as the rest of the Lollards, or those who followed the doctrines of Wickliffe; but
notwithstanding the innocence of his life, and the regularity of his manners, he was obliged to submit to
papal revenge.
During this year, one Christopher, a shoemaker, was burnt alive at Newbury, in Berkshire, for denying those
popish articles which we have already mentioned. This man had gotten some books in English, which were
sufficient to render him obnoxious to the Romish clergy.

Robert Silks, who had been condemned in the bishop's court as a heretic, made his escape out of prison, but
was taken two years afterward, and brought back to Coventry, where he was burnt alive. The sheriffs always
seized the goods of the martyrs for their own use, so that their wives and children were left to starve.

In 1532, Thomas Harding, who with his wife, had been accused of heresy, was brought before the bishop of
Lincoln, and condemned for denying the real presence in the Sacrament. He was then chained to a stake,
erected for the purpose, at Chesham in the Pell, near Botely; and when they had set fire to the fagots, one of
the spectators dashed out his brains with a billet. The priests told the people that whoever brought fagots to
burn heretics would have an indulgence to commit sins for forty days.

During the latter end of this year, Worham, archbishop of Canterbury, apprehended one Hitten, a priest at
Maidstone; and after he had been long tortured in prison, and several times examined by the archbishop, and
Fisher, bishop of Rochester, he was condemned as a heretic, and burnt alive before the door of his own
parish church.

Thomas Bilney, professor of civil law at Cambridge, was brought before the bishop of London, and several
other bishops, in the Chapter house, Westminster, and being several times threatened with the stake and
flames, he was weak enough to recant; but he repented severely afterward.

For this he was brought before the bishop a second time, and condemned to death. Before he went to the
stake he confessed his adherence to those opinions which Luther held; and, when at it, he smiled, and said, "I
have had many storms in this world, but now my vessel will soon be on shore in heaven." He stood unmoved
in the flames, crying out, "Jesus, I believe"; and these were the last words he was heard to utter.

A few weeks after Bilney had suffered, Richard Byfield was cast into prison, and endured some whipping,
for his adherence to the doctrines of Luther: this Mr. Byfield had been some time a monk, at Barnes, in
Surrey, but was converted by reading Tyndale's version of the New Testament. The sufferings this man
underwent for the truth were so great that it would require a volume to contain them. Sometimes he was shut
up in a dungeon, where he was almost suffocated by the offensive and horrid smell of filth and stagnant
water. At other times he was tied up by the arms, until almost all his joints were dislocated. He was whipped
at the post several times, until scarcely any flesh was left on his back; and all this was done to make him
recant. He was then taken to the Lollard's Tower in Lambeth palace, where he was chained by the neck to the
wall, and once every day beaten in the most cruel manner by the archbishop's servants. At last he was
condemned, degraded, and burnt in Smithfield.

The next person that suffered was John Tewkesbury. This was a plain, simple man, who had been guilty of
no other offence against what was called the holy Mother Church, than that of reading Tyndale's translation
of the New Testament. At first he was weak enough to adjure, but afterward repented, and acknowledged the
truth. For this he was brought before the bishop of London, who condemned him as an obstinate heretic. He
suffered greatly during the time of his imprisonment, so that when they brought him out to execution, he was
almost dead. He was conducted to the stake in Smithfield, where he was burned, declaring his utter
abhorrence of popery, and professing a firm belief that his cause was just in the sight of God.

The next person that suffered in this reign was James Baynham, a reputable citizen in London, who had
married the widow of a gentleman in the Temple. When chained to the stake he embraced the fagots, and
said, "Oh, ye papists, behold! ye look for miracles; here now may you see a miracle; for in this fire I feel no
more pain than if I were in bed; for it is as sweet to me as a bed of roses." Thus he resigned his soul into the
hands of his Redeemer.
Soon after the death of this martyr, one Traxnal, an inoffensive countryman, was burned alive at Bradford in
Wiltshire, because he would not acknowledge the real presence in the Sacrament, nor own the papal
supremacy over the consciences of men.

In the year 1533, John Frith, a noted martyr, died for the truth. When brought to the stake in Smithfield, he
embraced the fagots, and exhorted a young man named Andrew Hewit, who suffered with him, to trust his
soul to that God who had redeemed it. Both these sufferers endured much torment, for the wind blew the
flames away from them, so that they were above two hours in agony before they expired.

In the year 1538, one Collins, a madman, suffered death with his dog in Smithfield. The circumstances were
as follows: Collins happened to be in church when the priest elevated the host; and Collins, in derision of the
sacrifice of the Mass, lifted up his dog above his head. For this crime Collins, who ought to have been sent to
a madhouse, or whipped at the cart's tail, was brought before the bishop of London; and although he was
really mad, yet such was the force of popish power, such the corruption in Church and state, that the poor
madman, and his dog, were both carried to the stake in Smithfield, where they were burned to ashes, amidst a
vast crowd of spectators.

There were some other persons who suffered the same year, of whom we shall take notice in the order they
lie before us.

One Cowbridge suffered at Oxford; and although he was reputed to be a madman, yet he showed great signs
of piety when he was fastened to the stake, and after the flames were kindled around him.

About the same time one Purderve was put to death for saying privately to a priest, after he had drunk the
wine, "He blessed the hungry people with the empty chalice."

At the same time was condemned William Letton, a monk of great age, in the county of Suffolk, who was
burned at Norwich for speaking against an idol that was carried in procession; and for asserting, that the
Sacrament should be administered in both kinds.

Sometime before the burning of these men, Nicholas Peke was executed at Norwich; and when the fire was
lighted, he was so scorched that he was as black as pitch. Dr. Reading standing before him, with Dr. Hearne
and Dr. Spragwell, having a long white want in his hand, struck him upon the right shoulder, and said, "Peke,
recant, and believe in the Sacrament." To this he answered, "I despise thee and it also;" and with great
violence he spit blood, occasioned by the anguish of his sufferings. Dr. Reading granted forty days'
indulgence for the sufferer, in order that he might recant his opinions. But he persisted in his adherence to the
truth, without paying any regard to the malice of his enemies; and he was burned alive, rejoicing that Christ
had counted him worthy to suffer for His name's sake.

On July 28, 1540, or 1541, (for the chronology differs) Thomas Cromwell, earl of Essex, was brought to a
scaffold on Tower-hill, where he was executed with some striking instances of cruelty. He made a short
speech to the people, and then meekly resigned himself to the axe.

It is, we think, with great propriety, that this nobleman is ranked among the martyrs; for although the
accusations preferred against him, did not relate to anything in religion, yet had it not been for his zeal to
demolish popery, he might have to the last retained the king's favor. To this may be added, that the papists
plotted his destruction, for he did more towards promoting the Reformation, than any man in that age, except
the good Dr. Cranmer.

Soon after the execution of Cromwell, Dr. Cuthbert Barnes, Thomas Garnet, and William Jerome, were
brought before the ecclesiastical court of the bishop of London, and accused of heresy.
Being before the bishop of London, Dr. Barnes was asked whether the saints prayed for us? To this he
answered, that "he would leave that to God; but (said he) I will pray for you."

On the thirteenth of July, 1541, these men were brought from the Tower to Smithfield, where they were all
chained to one stake; and there suffered death with a constancy that nothing less than a firm faith in Jesus
Christ could inspire.

One Thomas Sommers, an honest merchant, with three others, was thrown into prison, for reading some of
Luther's books, and they were condemned to carry those books to a fire in Cheapside; there they were to
throw them in the flames; but Sommers threw his over, for which he was sent back to the Tower, where he
was stoned to death.

Dreadful persecutions were at this time carried on at Lincoln, under Dr. Longland, the bishop of that diocese.
At Buckingham, Thomas Bainard, and James Moreton, the one for reading the Lord's Prayer in English, and
the other for reading St. James' Epistles ion English, were both condemned and burnt alive.

Anthony Parsons, a priest, together with two others, was sent to Windsor, to be examined concerning heresy;
and several articles were tendered to them to subscribe, which they refused. This was carried on by the
bishop of Salisbury, who was the most violent persecutor of any in that age, except Bonner. When they were
brought to the stake, Parsons asked for some drink, which being brought him, he drank to his fellow-
sufferers, saying, "Be merry, my brethren, and lift up your hearts to God; for after this sharp breakfast I trust
we shall have a good dinner in the Kingdom of Christ, our Lord and Redeemer." At these words Eastwood,
one of the sufferers, lifteed up his eyes and hands to heaven, desiring the Lord above to receive his spirit.
Parsons pulled the straw near to him, and then said to the spectators, "This is God's armor, and now I am a
Christian soldier prepared for battle: I look for no mercy but through the merits of Christ;

He is my only Savior, in Him do I trust for salvation;" and soon after the fires were lighted, which burned
their bodies, but could not hurt their precious and immortal souls. Their constancy triumphed over cruelty,
and their sufferings will be held in everlasting remembrance.

Thus were Christ's people betrayed every way, and their lives bought and sold. For, in the said parliament,
the king made this most blasphemous and cruel act, to be a law forever: that whatsoever they were that
should read the Scriptures in the mother-tongue (which was then called "Wickliffe's learning"), they should
forfeit land, cattle, body, life, and goods, from their heirs for ever, and so be condemned for heretics to God,
enemies to the crown, and most arrant traitors to the land.
 CHAPTER XV - An Account of the
Persecutions in Scotland During the Reign of
King Henry VIII
Like as there was no place, either of Germany, Italy, or France, wherein there were not some branches
sprung out of that most fruitful root of Luther; so likewise was not this isle of Britain without his fruit and
branches. Amongst whom was Patrick Hamilton, a Scotchman born of high and noble stock, and of the
king's blood, of excellent towardness, twenty-three years of age, called abbot of Ferne. Coming out of his
country with three companions to seek godly learning, he went to the University of Marburg in Germany,
which university was then newly erected by Philip, Landgrave of Hesse.

During his residence here, he became intimately acquainted with those eminent lights of the Gospel, Martin
Luther and Philip Melancthon; from whose writings and doctrines he strongly attached himself to the
Protestant religion.

The archbishop of St. Andrews (who was a rigid papist) learning of Mr. Hamilton's proceedings, caused him
to be seized, and being brought before him, after a short examination relative to his religious principles, he
committed him a prisoner to the castle, at the same time ordering him to be confined in the most loathsome
part of the prison.

The next morning Mr. Hamilton was brought before the bishop, and several others, for examination, when
the principal articles exhibited against him were, his publicly disapproving of pilgrimages, purgatory, prayers
to saints, for the dead, etc.

These articles Mr. Hamilton acknowledged to be true, in consequence of which he was immediately
condemned to be burnt; and that his condemnation might have the greater authority, they caused it to be
subscribed by all those of any note who were present, and to make the number as considerable as possible,
even admitted the subscription of boys who were sons of the nobility.

So anxious was this bigoted and persecuting prelate for the destruction of Mr. Hamilton, that he ordered his
sentence to be put in execution on the afternoon of the very day it was pronounced. He was accordingly led
to the place appointed for the horrid tragedy, and was attended by a prodigious number of spectators. The
greatest part of the multitude would not believe it was intended he should be put to death, but that it was only
done to frighten him, and thereby bring him over to embrace the principles of the Romish religion.

When he arrived at the stake, he kneeled down, and, for some time prayed with great fervency. After this he
was fastened to the stake, and the fagots placed round him. A quantity of gunpowder having been placed
under his arms was first set on fire which scorched his left hand and one side of his face, but did no material
injury, neither did it communicate with the fagots. In consequence of this, more powder and combustible
matter were brought, which being set on fire took effect, and the fagots being kindled, he called out, with an
audible voice: "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit! How long shall darkness overwhelm this realm? And how long
wilt Thou suffer the tyranny of these men?"

The fire burning slow put him to great torment; but he bore it with Christian magnanimity. What gave him
the greatest pain was, the clamor of some wicked men set on by the friars, who frequently cried, "Turn, thou
heretic; call upon our Lady; say, Salve Regina, etc." To whom he replied, "Depart from me, and trouble me
not, ye messengers of Satan." One Campbell, a friar, who was the ringleader, still continuing to interrupt him
by opprobrious language; he said to him, "Wicked man, God forgive thee." After which, being prevented
from further speech by the violence of the smoke, and the rapidity of the flames, he resigned up his soul into
the hands of Him who gave it.
This steadfast believer in Christ suffered martyrdom in the year 1527.

One Henry Forest, a young inoffensive Benedictine, being charged with speaking respectfully of the above
Patrick Hamilton, was thrown into prison; and, in confessing himself to a friar, owned that he thought
Hamilton a good man; and that the articles for which he was sentenced to die, might be defended. This being
revealed by the friar, it was received as evidence; and the poor Benedictine was sentenced to be burnt.

Whilst consultation was held, with regard to the manner of his execution, John Lindsay, one of the
archbishop's gentlemen, offered his advice, to burn Friar Forest in some cellar; "for," said he, "the smoke of
Patrick Hamilton hath infected all those on whom it blew."

This advice was taken, and the poor victim was rather suffocated, than burnt.

The next who fell victims for professing the truth of the Gospel, were David Stratton and Norman Gourlay.

When they arrived at the fatal spot, they both kneeled down, and prayed for some time with great fervency.
They then arose, when Stratton, addressing himself to the spectators, exhorted them to lay aside their
superstitious and idolatrous notions, and employ their time in seeking the true light of the Gospel. He would
have said more, but was prevented by the officers who attended.

Their sentence was then put into execution, and they cheerfully resigned up their souls to that God who gave
them, hoping, through the merits of the great Redeemer, for a glorious resurrection to life immortal. They
suffered in the year 1534.

The martyrdoms of the two before-mentioned persons, were soon followed by that of Mr. Thomas Forret,
who, for a considerable time, had been dean of the Romish Church; Killor and Beverage, two blacksmiths;
Duncan Simson, a priest; and Robert Forrester, a gentleman. They were all burnt together, on the Castle-hill
at Edinburgh, the last day of February, 1538.

The year following the martyrdoms of the before-mentioned persons, viz. 1539, two others were
apprehended on a suspicion of herresy; namely, Jerome Russell and Alexander Kennedy, a youth about
eighteen years of age.

These two persons, after being some time confined in prison, were brought before the archbishop for
examination. In the course of which Russell, being a very sensible man, reasoned learnedly against his
accusers; while they in return made use of very opprobrious language.

The examination being over, and both of them deemed heretics, the archbishop pronounced the dreadful
sentence of death, and they were immediately delivered over to the secular power in order for execution.

The next day they were led to the place appointed for them to suffer; in their way to which, Russell, seeing
his fellow-sufferer have the appearance of timidity in his countenance, thus addressed him: "Brother, fear
not; greater is He that is in us, than He that is in the world. The pain that we are to suffer is short, and shall
be light; but our joy and consolation shall never have an end. Let us, therefore, strive to enter into our Master
and Savior's joy, by the same straight way which He hath taken before us. Death cannot hurt us, for it is
already destroyed by Him, for whose sake we are now going to suffer."

When they arrived at the fatal spot, they both kneeled down and prayed for some time; after which being
fastened to the stake, and the fagots lighted, they cheerfully resigned their souls into the hands of Him who
gave them, in full hopes of an everlasting reward in the heavenly mansions.

An Account of the Life, Sufferings, and Death of Mr. George

Wishart, Who Was Strangled and Afterward Burned, in
Scotland, for
Professing the Truth of the Gospel
About the year of our Lord 1543, there was, in the University of Cambridge, one Master George Wishart,
commonly called Master George of Benet's College, a man of tall stature, polled-headed, and on the same a
round French cap of the best; judged to be of melancholy complexion by his physiognomy, black-haired,
long-bearded, comely of personage, well spoken after his country of Scotland, courteous, lowly, lovely, glad
to teach, desirous to learn, and well travelled; having on him for his clothing a frieze gown to the shoes, a
black millian fustian doublet, and plain black hosen, coarse new canvas for his shirts, and white falling bands
and cuffs at his hands.

He was a man modest, temperate, fearing God, hating covetousness; for his charity had never end, night,
noon, nor day; he forbare one meal in three, one day in four for the most part, except something to comfort
nature. He lay hard upon a puff of straw and coarse, new canvas sheets, which, when he changed, he gave
away. He had commonly by his bedside a tub of water, in the which (his people being in bed, the candle put
out and all quiet) he used to bathe himself. He loved me tenderly, and I him. He taught with great modesty
and gravity, so that some of his people thought him severe, and would have slain him; but the Lord was his
defence. And he, after due correction for their malice, by good exhortation amended them and went his way.
Oh, that the Lord had left him to me, his poor boy, that he might have finished what he had begun! for he
went into scotland with divers of the nobility, that came for a treaty to King Henry.

In 1543, the archbishop of St. Andrews made a visitation into various parts of his diocese, where several
persons were informed against at Perth for heresy. Among those the following were condemned to die, viz.
William Anderson, Robert Lamb, James Finlayson, James Hunter, James Raveleson, and Helen Stark.

The accusations laid against these respective persons were as follow: The four first were accused of having
hung up the image of St. Francis, nailing ram's horns on his head, and fastening a cow's tail to his rump; but
the principal matter on which they were condemned was having regaled themselves with a goose on fast day.

James Reveleson was accused of having ornamented his house with the three crowned diadem of Peter,
carved in wood, which the archbishop conceived to be done in mockery to his cardinal's cap.

Helen Stark was accused of not having accustomed herself to pray to the Virgin Mary, more especially
during the time she was in childbed.

On these respective accusations they were all found guilty, and immediately received sentence of death; the
four men, for eating the goose, to be hanged; James Raveleson to be burnt; and the woman, with her sucking
infant, to be put into a sack and drowned.

The four men, with the woman and the child, suffered at the same time, but James Raveleson was not
executed until some days after.

The martyrs were carried by a great band of armed men (for they feared rebellion in the town except they
had their men of war) to the place of execution, which was common to all thieves, and that to make their
cause appear more odious to the people. Every one comforting another, and assuring themselves that they
should sup together in the Kingdom of Heaven that night, they commended themselves to God, and died
constantly in the Lord.

The woman desired earnestly to die with her husband, but she was not suffered; yet, following him to the
place of execution, she gave him comfort, exhorting him to perseverance and patience for Christ's sake, and,
parting from him with a kiss, said, "Husband, rejoice, for we have lived together many joyful days; but this
day, in which we must die, ought to be most joyful unto us both, because we must have joy forever; therefore
I will not bid you good night, for we shall suddenly meet with joy in the Kingdom of Heaven." The woman,
after that, was taken to a place to be drowned, and albeit she had a child sucking on her breast, yet this
moved nothing in the unmerciful hearts of the enemies. So, after she had commended her children to the
neighbors of the town for God's sake, and the sucking bairn was given to the nurse, she sealed up the truth by
her death.

Being desirous of propagating the true Gospel in his own country George Wishart left Cambridge in 1544,
and on his arrival in Scotland he first preached at Montrose, and afterwards at Dundee. In this last place he
made a public exposition of the Epistle to the Romans, which he went through with such grace and freedom,
as greatly alarmed the papists.

In consequence of this, (at the instigation of Cardinal Beaton, the archbishop of St. Andrews) one Robert
Miln, a principal man at Dundee, went to the church where Wishart preached, and in the middle of his
discourse publicly told him not to trouble the town any more, for he was determined not to suffer it.

This sudden rebuff greatly surprised Wishart, who, after a short pause, looking sorrowfully on the speaker
and the audience, said: "God is my witness, that I never minded your trouble but your comfort; yea, your
trouble is more grievous to me than it is to yourselves: but I am assured to refuse God's Word, and to chase
from you His messenger, shall not preserve you from trouble, but shall bring you into it: for God shall send
you ministers that shall fear neither burning nor banishment. I have offered you the Word of salvation. With
the hazard of my life I have remained among you; now you yourselves refuse me; and I must leave my
innocence to be declared by my God. If it be long prosperous with you, I am not lede by the Spirit of truth;
but if unlooked-for troubles come upon you, acknowledge the cause and turn to God, who is gracious and
merciful. But if you turn not at the first warning, He will visit you with fire and sword." At the close of this
speech he left the pulpit, and retired.

After this he went into the west of Scotland, where he preached God's Word, which was gladly received by
many.

A short time after this Mr. Wishart received intelligence that the plague had broken out in Dundee. It began
four days after he was prohibited from preaching there, and raged so extremely that it was almost beyond
credit how many died in the space of twenty-four hours. This being related to him, he, notwithstanding the
importunity of his friends to detain him, determined to go there, saying: "They are now in troubles, and need
comfort. Perhaps this hand of God will make them now to magnify and reverence the Word of God, which
before they lightly esteemed."

Here he was with joy received by the godly. He chose the east gate for the place of his preaching; so that the
healthy were within, and the sick without the gate. He took his text from these words, "He sent His word and
healed them," etc. In this sermon he chiefly dwelt upon the advantage and comfort of God's Word, the
judgments that ensue upon the contempt or rejection of it, the freedom of God's grace to all His people, and
the happiness of those of His elect, whom He takes to Himself out of this miserable world. The hearts of his
hearers were so raised by the divine force of this discourse, as not to regard death, but to judge them the
more happy who should then be called, not knowing whether he should have such comfort again with them.

After this the plague abated; though, in the midst of it, Wishart constantly visited those that lay in the
greatest extremity, and comforted them by his exhortations.

When he took his leave of the people of Dundee, he said that God had almost put an end to that plague, and
that he was now called to another place. He went from thence to Montrose; where he sometimes preached,
but he spent most of his time in private meditation and prayer.
It is said that before he left Dundee, and while he was engaged in the labors of love to the bodies as well as
to the souls of those poor afflicted people, Cardinal Beaton engaged a desperate popish priest, called John
Weighton, to kill him; the attempt to execute which was as follows: one day, after Wishart had finished his
sermon, and the people departed, a priest stood waiting at the bottom of the stairs, with a naked dagger in his
hand under his gown. But Mr. Wishart, having a sharp, piercing eye, and seeing the priest as he came from
the pulpit, said to him, "My friend, what would you have?" and immediately clapping his hand upon the
dagger, took it from him. The priest being terrified, fell to his knees, confessed his intention, and craved
pardon. A noise was hereupon raised, and it coming to the ears of those who were sick, they cried, "Deliver
the traitor to us, we will take him by force"; and they burst in at the gate. But Wishart, taking the priest in his
arms, said, "Whatsoever hurts him shall hurt me; for he hath done me no mischief, but much good, by
teaching more heedfulness for the time to come." By this conduct he appeased the people and saved the life
of the wicked priest.

Soon after his return to Montrose, the cardinal again conspired his death, causing a letter to be sent him as if
it had been from his familiar friend, the laird of Kennier, in which it was desired with all possible speed to
come to him, as he was taken with a sudden sickness. In the meantime the cardinal had provided sixty men
armed to lie in wait within a mile and a half of Montrose, in order to murder him as he passed that way.

The letter came to Wishart's hand by a boy, who also brought him a horse for the journey. Wishart,
accompanied by some honest men, his friends, set forward; but something particular striking his mind by the
way, he returned, which they wondering at, asked him the cause; to whom he said, "I will not go; I am
forbidden of God; I am assured there is treason. Let some of you go to yonder place, and tell me what you
find." Which doing, they made the discovery; and hastily returning, they told Mr. Wishart; whereupon he
said, "I know I shall end my life by that bloodthirsty man's hands, but it will not be in this manner."

A short time after this he left Montrose, and proceeded to Edinburgh, in order to propagate the Gospel in that
city. By the way he lodged with a faithful brother, called James Watson of Inner-Goury. In the middle of the
night he got up, and went into the yard, which two men hearing they privately followed him. While in the
yard, he fell on his knees, and prayed for some time with the greatest fervency, after which he arose, and
returned to his bed. Those who attended him, appearing as though they were ignorant of all, came and asked
him where he had been. But he would not answer them. The next day they importuned him to tell them,
saying "Be plain with us, for we heard your mourning, and saw your gestures."

On this he with a dejected countenance, said, "I had rather you had been in your beds." But they still pressing
upon him to know something, he said, "I will tell you; I am assured that my warfare is near at an end, and
therefore pray to God with me, that I shrink not when the battle waxeth most hot."

Soon after, Cardinal Beaton, archbishop of St. Andrews, being informed that Mr. Wishart was at the house of
Mr. Cockburn, of Ormistohn, in East Lothian, applied to the regent to cause him to be apprehended; with
which, after great persuasion, and much against his will, he complied.

In consequence of this the cardinal immediately proceeded to the trial of Wishart, against whom no less than
eighteen articles were exhibited. Mr. Wishart answered the respective articles with great composure of mind,
and in so learned and clear a manner as greatly surprised most of those who were present.

After the examination was finished, the archbishop endeavored to prevail on Mr. Wishart to recant; but he
was too firmly fixed in his religious principles and too much enlightened with the truth of the Gospel, to be
in the least moved.

On the morning of his execution there came to him two friars from the cardinal; one of whom put on him a
black linen coat, and the other brought several bags of gunpowder, which they tied about different parts of
his body.
As soon as he arrived at the stake, the executioner put a rope round his neck and a chain about his middle,
upon which he fell on his knees and thus exclaimed:

"O thou Savior of the world, have mercy upon me! Father of heaven, I commend my spirit into Thy holy
hands."

After this he prayed for his accusers, saying, "I beseech thee, Father of heaven, forgive them that have, from
ignorance or an evil mind, forged lies of me: I forgive them with all my heart. I beseech Christ to forgive
them that have ignorantly condemned me."

He was then fastened to the stake, and the fagots being lighted immediately set fire to the powder that was
tied about him, which blew into a flame and smoke.

The governor of the castle, who stood so near that he was singed with the flame, exhorted the martyr, in a
few words, to be of good cheer, and to ask the pardon of God for his offences. To which he replied, "This
flame occasions trouble to my body, indeed, but it hath in nowise broken my spirit. But he who now so
proudly looks down upon me from yonder lofty place (pointing to the cardinal) shall, ere long, be
ignominiously thrown down, as now he proudly lolls at his ease." Which prediction was soon after fulfilled.

The hangman, that was his tormentor, sat down upon his knees, and said, "Sir, I pray you to forgive me, for I
am not guilty of your death." To whom he answered, "Come hither to me." When that he was come to him,
he kissed his cheek, and said: "Lo, here is a token that I forgive thee. My heart, do thine office." And then he
was put upon the gibbet and hanged, and burned to powder. When that the people beheld the great
tormenting, they might not withhold from piteous mourning and complaining of this innocent lamb's
slaughter.

It was not long after the martyrdom of this blessed man of God, Master George Wishart, who was put to
death by David Beaton, the bloody archbishop and cardinal of Scotland, A.D. 1546, the first day of March,
that the said David Beaton, by the just revenge of God's mighty judgment, was slain within his own castle of
St. Andrews, by the hands of one Leslie and other gentlemen, who, by the Lord stirred up, brake in suddenly
upon him, and in his bed murdered him the said year, the last day of May, crying out, "Alas! alas! slay me
not! I am a priest!" And so, like a butcher he lived, and like a butcher he died, and lay seven months and
more unburied, and at last like a carrion was buried in a dunghill.

The last who suffered martyrdom in Scotland, for the cause of Christ, was one Walter Mill, who was burnt at
Edinburgh in the year 1558.

This person, in his younger years, had travelled in Germany, and on his return was installed a priest of the
Church of Lunan in Angus, but, on an information of heresy, in the time of Cardinal Beaton, he was forced
to abandon his charge and abscond. But he was soon apprehended, and committed to prison.

Being interrogated by Sir Andrew Oliphant, whether he would recant his opinions, he answered in the
negative, saying that he would 'sooner forfeit ten thousand lives, than relinquish a particle of those heavenly
principles he had received from the suffrages of his blessed Redeemer.'

In consequence of this, sentence of condemnation was immediately passed on him, and he was conducted to
prison in order for execution the following day.

This steadfast believe in Christ was eighty-two years of age, and exceedingly infirm; whence it was supposed
that he could scarcely be heard. However, when he was taken to the place of execution, he expressed his
religious sentiments with such courage, and at the same time composure of mind, as astonished even his
enemies. As soon as he was fastened to the stake and the fagots lighted, he addressed the spectators as
follows: "The cause why I suffer this day is not for any crime, (though I acknowledge myself a miserable
sinner) but only for the defence of the truth as it is in Jesus Christ; and I praise God who hath called me, by
His mercy, to seal the truth with my life; which, as I received it from Him, so I willingly and joyfully offer it
up to His glory. Therefore, as you would escape eternal death, be no longer seduced by the lies of the seat of
Antichrist: but depend solely on Jesus Christ, and His mercy, that you may be delivered from
condemnation." And then added that he trusted he should be the last who would suffer death in Scotland
upon a religious account.

Thus did this pious Christian cheerfully give up his life in defence of the truth of Christ's Gospel, not
doubting but he should be made partaker of his heavenly Kingdom.
 FOX'S BOOK OF MARTYRS
CHAPTER XVI - Persecutions in England
During the Reign of Queen Mary
The premature death of that celebrated young monarch, Edward VI, occasioned the most extraordinary and
wonderful occurrences, which had ever existed from the times of our blessed Lord and Savior's incarnation
in human shape. This melancholy event became speedily a subject of general regret. The succession to the
British throne was soon made a matter of contention; and the scenes which ensued were a demonstration of
the serious affliction in which the kingdom was involved. As his loss to the nation was more and more
unfolded, the remembrance of his government was more and more the basis of grateful recollection. The
very awful prospect, which was soon presented to the friends of Edward's administration, under the direction
of his counsellors and servants, was a contemplation which the reflecting mind was compelled to regard with
most alarming apprehensions. The rapid approaches which were made towards a total reversion of the
proceedings of the young king's reign, denoted the advances which were thereby represented to an entire
resolution in the management of public affairs both in Church and state.

Alarmed for the condition in which the kingdom was likely to be involved by the king's death, an endeavor
to prevent the consequences, which were but too plainly foreseen, was productive of the most serious and
fatal effects. The king, in his long and lingering affliction, was induced to make a will, by which he
bequeathed the English crown to Lady Jane, the daughter of the duke of Suffolk, who had been married to
Lord Guilford, the son of the duke of Northumberland, and was the granddaughter of the second sister of
King Henry, by Charles, duke of Suffolk. By this will, the succession of Mary and Elizabeth, his two sisters,
was entirely superseded, from an apprehension of the returning system of popery; and the king's council,
with the chief of the nobility, the lord-mayor of the city of London, and almost all the judges and the
principal lawyers of the realm, subscribed their names to this regulation, as a sanction to the measure. Lord
Chief Justice Hale, though a true Protestant and an upright judge, alone declined to unite his name in favor of
the Lady Jane, because he had already signified his opinion that Mary was entitled to assume the reins of
government. Others objected to Mary's being placed on the throne, on account of their fears that she might
marry a foreigner, and thereby bring the crown into considerable danger. Her partiality to popery also left
little doubt on the minds of any, that she would be induced to revive the dormant interests of the pope, and
change the religion which had been used both in the days of her father, King Henry, and in those of her
brother Edward: for in all his time she had manifested the greatest stubbornness and inflexibility of temper,
as must be obvious from her letter to the lords of the council, whereby she put in her claim to the crown, on
her brother's decease.

When this happened, the nobles, who had associated to prevent Mary's succession, and had been
instrumental in promoting, and, perhaps, advising the measures of Edward, speedily proceeded to proclaim
Lady Jane Gray, to be queen of England, in the city of London and various other populous cities of the
realm. Though young, she possessed talents of a very superior nature, and her improvements under a most
excellent tutor had given her many very great advantages.

Her reign was of only five days' continuance, for Mary, having succeeded by false promises in obtaining the
crown, speedily commenced the execution of her avowed intention of extirpating and burning every
Protestant. She was crowned at Westminster in the usual form, and her elevation was the signal for the
commencement of the bloody persecution which followed.

Having obtained the sword of authority, she was not sparing in its exercise. The supporters of Lady Jane
Gray were destined to feel its force. The duke of Northumberland was the first who experienced her savage
resentment. Within a month after his confinement in the Tower, he was condemned, and brought to the
scaffold, to suffer as a traitor. From his varied crimes, resulting out of a sordid and inordinate ambition, he
died unpitied and unlamented.

The changes, which followed with rapidity, unequivocally declared that the queen was disaffected to the
present state of religion. Dr. Poynet was displaced to make room for Gardiner to be bishop of Winchester, to
whom she also gave the important office of lord-chancellor. Dr. Ridley was dismissed from the see of
London, and Bonne introduced. J. Story was put out of the bishopric of Chichester, to admit Dr. Day. J.
Hooper was sent prisoner to the Fleet, and Dr. Heath put into the see of Worcestor. Miles Coverdale was also
excluded from Exeter, and Dr. Vesie placed in that diocese. Dr. Tonstall was also promoted to the see of
Durham. These things being marked and perceived, great heaviness and discomfort grew more and more to
all good men's hearts; but to the wicked great rejoicing. They that could dissemble took no great care how
the matter went; but such, whose consciences were joined with the truth, perceived already coals to be
kindled, which after should be the destruction of many a true Christian.

The Words and Behavior of the Lady Jane upon the Scaffold
The next victim was the amiable Lady Jane Gray, who, by her acceptance of the crown at the earnest
solicitations of her friends, incurred the implacable resentment of the bloody Mary. When she first mounted
the scaffold, she spoke to the specators in this manner: "Good people, I am come hither to die, and by a law I
am condemned to the same. The fact against the queen's highness was unlawful, and the consenting
thereunto by me: but, touching the procurement and desire thereof by me, or on my behalf, I do wash my
hands thereof in innocency before God, and the face of you, good Christian people, this day:" and therewith
she wrung her hands, wherein she had her book. Then said she, "I pray you all, good Christian people, to
bear me witness, that I die a good Christian woman, and that I do look to be saved by no other mean, but
only by the mercy of God in the blood of His only Son Jesus Christ: and I confess that when I did know the
Word of God, I neglected the same, loved myself and the world, and therefore this plague and punishment is
happily and worthily happened unto me for my sins; and yet I thank God, that of His goodness He hath thus
given me a time and a respite to repent. And now, good people, while I am alive, I pray you assist me with
your prayers." And then, kneeling down, she turned to Feckenham, saying, "Shall I say this Psalm?" and he
said, "Yea." Then she said the Psalm of Miserere mei Deus, in English, in a most devout manner throughout
to the end; and then she stood up, and gave her maid, Mrs. Ellen, her gloves and handkerchief, and her book
to Mr. Bruges; and then she untied he gown, and the executioner pressed upon her to help her off with it: but
she, desiring him to let her alone, turned towards her two gentlewomen, who helped her off therewith, and
also with her frowes, paaft, and neckerchief, giving to her a fair handkerchief to put about her eyes.

Then the executioner kneeled down, and asked her forgiveness, whom she forgave most willingly. Then he
desired her to stand upon the straw, which doing, she saw the block. Then she said, "I pray you, despatch me
quickly." Then she kneeled down, saying, "Will you take it off before I lay me down?" And the executioner
said, "No, madam." Then she tied a handkerchief about her eyes, and feeling for the block, she said, "What
shall I do? Where is it? Where is it?" One of the standers-by guiding her therunto, she laid her head upon the
block, and then stretched forth her body, and said, "Lord, into Thy hands I commend my spirit;" and so
finished her life, in the year of our Lord 1554, the twelfth day of February, about the seventeenth year of her
age.

Thus died Lady Jane; and on the same day Lord Guilford, her husband, one of the duke of Northumberland's
sons, was likewise beheaded, two innocents in comparison with them that sat upon them. For they were both
very young, and ignorantly accepted that which others had contrived, and by open proclamation consented to
take from others, and give to them.

Touching the condemnation of this pious lady, it is to be noted that Judge Morgan, who gave sentence
against her, soon after he had condemned her, fell mad, and in his raving cried out continually to have the
Lady Jane taken away from him, and so he ended his life.
On the twenty-first day of the same month, Henry, duke of Suffolk, was beheaded on Tower-hill, the fourth
day after his condemnation: about which time many gentlemen and yeomen were condemned, whereof some
were executed at London, and some in the country. In the number of whom was Lord Thomas Gray, brother
to the said duke, being apprehended not long after in North Wales, and executed for the same. Sir Nicholas
Throgmorton, also, very narrowly escaped.

John Rogers, Vicar of St. Sepulchre's, and Reader of St.

Paul's, London
John Rogers was educated at Cambridge, and was afterward many years chaplain to the merchant
adventurers at Antwerp in Brabant. Here he met with the celebrated martyr William Tyndale, and Miles
Coverdale, both voluntary exiles from their country for their aversion to popish superstition and idolatry.
They were the instruments of his conversion; and he united with them in that translation of the Bible into
English, entitled "The Translation of Thomas Matthew." From the Scriptures he knew that unlawful vows
may be lawfully broken; hence he married, and removed to Wittenberg in Saxony, for the improvement of
learning; and he there learned the Dutch language, and received the charge of a congregation, which he
faithfully executed for many years. On King Edward's accession, he left Saxony to promote the work of
reformation in England; and, after some time, Nicholas Ridley, then bishop of London, gave him a prebend
in St. Paul's Cathedral, and the dean and chapter appointed him reader of the divinity lesson there. Here he
continued until Queen Mary's succession to the throne, when the Gospel and true religion were banished, and
the Antichrist of Rome, with his superstition and idolatry, introduced.

The circumstance of Mr. Rogers having preached at Paul's cross, after Queen Mary arrived at the Tower, has
been already stated. He confirmed in his sermon the true doctrine taught in King Edward's time, and exhorted
the people to beware of the pestilence of popery, idolatry, and superstition. For this he was called to account,
but so ably defended himself that, for that time, he was dismissed. The proclamation of the queen, however,
to prohibit true preaching, gave his enemies a new handle against him. Hence he was again summoned
before the council, and commanded to keep his house. He did so, though he might have escaped; and though
he perceived the state of the true religion to be desperate. Heknew he could not want a living in Germany;
and he could not forget a wife and ten children, and to seek means to succor them. But all these things were
insufficient to induce him to depart, and, when once called to answer in Christ's cause, he stoutly defended it,
and hazarded his life for that purpose.

After long imprisonment in his own house, the restless Bonner, bishop of London, caused him to be
committed to Newgate, there to be lodged among thieves and murderers.

After Mr. Rogers had been long and straitly imprisoned, and lodged in Newgate among thieves, often
examined, and very uncharitably entreated, and at length unjustly and most cruelly condemned by Stephen
Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, the fourth day of February, in the year of our Lord 1555, being Monday in
the morning, he was suddenly warned by the keeper of Newgate's wife, to prepare himself for the fire; who,
being then sound asleep, could scarce be awaked. At length being raised and awaked, and bid to make haste,
then said he, "IKf it be so, I need not tie my points." And so was had down, first to bishop Bonner to be
degraded: which being done, he craved of Bonner but one petition; and Bonner asked what that should be.
Mr. Rogers replied that he might speak a few words with his wife before his burning, but that could not be
obtained of him.

When the time came that he should be brought out of Newgate to Smithfield, the place of his execution, Mr.
Woodroofe, one of the sheriffs, first came to Mr. Rogers, and asked him if he would revoke his abominable
doctrine, and the evil opinion of the Sacrament of the altar. Mr. Rogers answered, "That which I have
preached I will seal with my blood." Then Mr. Woodroofe said, "Thou art an heretic." "That shall be
known," quoth Mr. Rogers, "at the Day of Judgment." "Well," said Mr. Woodroofe, "I will never pray for
thee." "But I will pray for you," said Mr. Rogers; and so was brought the same day, the fourth of February,
by the sheriffs, towards Smithfield, saying the Psalm Miserere by the way, all the people wonderfully
rejoicing at his constancy; with great praises and thanks to God for the same. And there in the presence of
Mr. Rochester, comptroller of the queen's household, Sir Richard Southwell, both the sheriffs, and a great
number of people, he was burnt to ashes, washing his hands in the flame as he was burning. A little before
his burning, his pardon was brought, if he would have recanted; but he utterly refused it. He was the first
martyr of all the blessed company that suffered in Queen Mary's time that gave the first adventure upon the
fire. His wife and children, being eleven in number, ten able to go, and one sucking at her breast, met him by
the way, as he went towards Smithfield. TGhis sorrowful sight of his own flesh and blood could nothing
move him, but that he constantly and cheerfully took his death with wonderful patience, in the defence and
quarrel of the Gospel of Christ."

The Rev. Lawrence Saunders

Mr. Saunders, after passing some time in the school of Eaton, was chosen to go to King's College in
Cambridge, where he continued three years, and profited in knowledge and learning very much for that time.
Shortly after he quitted the university, and went to his parents, but soon returned to Cambridge again to his
study, where he began to add to the knowledge of the Latin, the study of the Greek and Hebrew tongues, and
gave himself up to the study of the Holy Scriptures, the better to qualify himself for the office of preacher.

In the beginning of King Edward's reign, when God's true religion was introduced, after license obtained, he
began to preach, and was so well liked of them who then had authority that they appointed him to read a
divinity lecture in the College of Forthringham. The College of Fothringham being dissolved he was placed
to be a reader in the minster at Litchfield. After a certain space, he departed from Litchfield to a benefice in
Leicestershire, called Church-langton, where he held a residence, taught diligently, and kept a liberal house.
Thence he was orderly called to take a benefice in the city of London, namely, All-hallows in Bread-street.
After this he preached at Northhampton, nothing meddling with the state, but boldly uttering his conscience
against the popish doctrines which were likely to spring up again in England, as a just plague for the little
love which the English nation then bore to the blessed Word of God, which had been so plentifully offered
unto them.

The queen's party who were there, and heard him, were highly displeased with him for his sermon, and for it
kept him among them as a prisoner. But partly for love of his brethren and friends, who were chief actors for
the queen among them, and partly because there was no law broken by hbis preaching, they dismissed him.

Some of his friends, perceiving such fearful menacing, counselled him to fly out of the realm, which he
refused to do. But seeing he was with violence kept from doing good in that place, he returned towards
London, to visit his flock.

In the afternoon of Sunday, October 15, 1554, as he was reading in his church to exhort his people, the
bishop of London interrupted him, by sending an officer for him.

His treason and sedition the bishop's charity was content to let slip until another time, but a heretic he meant
to prove him, and all those, he said, who taught and believed that the administration of the Sacraments, and
all orders of the Church, are the most pure, which come the nearest to the order of the primitive Church.

After much talk concerning this matter, the bishop desired him to write what he believed of
transubstantiation. Lawrence Saunders did so, saying, "My Lord, you seek my blood, and you shall have it: I
pray God that you may be so baptized in it that you may ever after loathe blood-sucking, and become a better
man." Upon being closely charged with contumacy, the severe replies of Mr. Saunders to the bishop, (who
had before, to get the favor of Henry VIII written and set forth in print, a book of true obedience, wherein he
had openly declared Queen Mary to be a bastard) so irritated him that he exclaimed, "Carry away this
frenzied fool to prison."
After this good and faithful martyr had been kept in prison one year and a quarter, the bishops at length
called him, as they did his fellow-prisoners, openly to be examined before the queen's council.

His examination being ended, the officers led him out of the place, and stayed until the rest of his fellow-
prisoners were likewise examined, that they might lead them all together to prison.

After his excommunication and delivery over to the secular power, he was brought by the sheriff of London
to the Compter, a prison in his own parish of Bread-street, at which he rejoiced greatly, both because he
found there a fellow-prisoner, Mr. Cardmaker, with whom he had much Christian and comfortable discourse;
and because out of prison, as before in his pulpit, he might have an opportunity of preaching to his
parishioners. On the fourth of February, Bonner, bishop of London, came to the prison to degrade him; the
day following, in the morning the sheriff of London delivered him to certain of the queen's guard, who were
appointed to carry him to the city of Coventry, there to be burnt.

When they had arrived at Coventry, a poor shoemaker, who used to serve him with shoes, came to him, and
said, "O my good master, God strengthen and comfort you." "Good shoemaker," Mr. Saunders replied, "I
desire thee to pray for me, for I am the most unfit man for this high office, that ever was appointed to it; but
my gracious God and dear Father is able to make me strong enough." The next day, being the eighth of
February, 1555, he was led to the place of execution, in the park, without the city. He went in an old gown
and a shirt, barefooted, and oftentimes fell flat on the ground, and prayed. When he was come to nigh the
place, the officer, appointed to see the execution done, said to Mr. Saunders that he was one of them who
marred the queen's realm, but if he would recant, there was pardon for him. "Not I," replied the holy martyr,
"but such as you have injured the realm. The blessed Gospel of Christ is what I hold; that do I believe, that
have I taught, and that will I never revoke!" Mr. Saunders then slowly moved towards the fire, sank to the
earth and prayed; he then rose up, embraced the stake, and frequently said, "Welcome, thou cross of Christ!
welcome everlasting life!" Fire was then put to the fagots, and, he was overwhelmed by the dreadful flames,
and sweetly slept in the Lord Jesus.

The History, Imprisonment, and Examination of Mr. John

Hooper,
Bishop of Worcester and Gloucester
John Hooper, student and graduate in the University of Oxford, was stirred with such fervent desire to the
love and knowledge of the Scriptures that he was compelled to move from thence, and was retained in the
house of Sir Thomas Arundel, as his steward, until Sir Thomas had intelligence of his opinions and religion,
which he in no case did favor, though he exceedingly favored his person and condition and wished to be his
friend. Mr. Hooper now prudently left Sir Thomas' house and arrived at Paris, but in a short time returned to
England, and was retained by Mr. Sentlow, until the time that he was again molested and sought for, when he
passed through France to the higher parts of Germany; where, commencing acquaintance with learned men,
he was by them free and lovingly entertained, both at Basel, and especially at Zurich, by Mr. Bullinger, who
was his singular friend; here also he married his wife, who was a Burgonian, and applied very studiously to
the Hebrew tongue.

At length, when God saw it good to stay the bloody time of the six articles, and to give us King Edward to
reign over this realm, with some peace and rest unto the Church, amongst many other English exiles, who
then repaired homeward, Mr. Hooper also, moved in conscience, thought not to absent himself, but seeing
such a time and occasion, offered to help forward the Lord's work, to the uttermost of his ability.

When Mr. Hooper had taken his farewell of Mr. Bullinger, and his friends in Zurich, he repaired again to
England in the reign of King Edward VI, and coming to London, used continually to preach, most times
twice, or at least once a day.
In his sermons, according to his accustomed manner, he corrected sin, and sharply inveighed against the
iniquity of the world and the corrupt abuses of the Church. The people in great flocks and companies daily
came to hear his voice, as the most melodious sound and tune of Orpheus' harp, insomuch, that oftentimes
when he was preaching, the church would be so full that none could enter farther than the doors thereof. In
his doctrine he was earnest, in tongue eloquent, in the Scriptures perfect, in pains indefatigable, in his life
exemplary.

Having preached before the king's majesty, he was soon after made bishop of Gloucester. In that office he
continued two years, and behaved himself so well that his very enemies could find no fault with him, and
after that he was made bishop of Worcester.

Dr. Hooper executed the office of a most careful and vigilant pastor, for the space of two years and more, as
long as the state of religion in King Edward's time was sound and flourishing.

After he had been cited to appear before Bonner and Dr. Heath, he was led to the Council, accused falsely of
owing the queen money, and in the next year, 1554, he wrote an account of his severe treatment during near
eighteen months' confinement in the Fleet, and after his third examination, January 28, 1555, at St. Mary
Overy's, he, with the Rev. Mr. Rogers, was conducted to the Compter in Southwark, there to remain until the
next day at nine o'clock, to see whether they would recant. "Come, Brother Rogers," said Dr. Hooper, "must
we two take this matter first in hand, and begin to fry in these fagots?" "Yes, Doctor," said Mr. Rogers, "by
God's grace." "Doubt not," said Dr. Hooper, "but God will give us strength;" and the people so applauded
their constancy that they had much ado to pass.

January 29, Bishop Hooper was degraded and condemned, and the Rev. Mr. Rogers was treated in like
manner. At dark, Dr. Hooper was led through the city to Newgate; notwithstanding this secrecy, many
people came forth to their doors with lights, and saluted him, praising God for his constancy.

During the few days he was in Newgate, he was frequently visited by Bonner and others, but without avail.
As Christ was tempted, so they tempted him, and then maliciously reported that he had recanted. The place
of his martyrdom being fixed at Gloucester, he rejoiced very much, lifting up his eyes and hands to heaven,
and praising God that he saw it good to send him among the people over whom he was pastor, there to
confirm with his death the truth which he had before taught them.

On February 7, he came to Gloucester, about five o'clock, and lodged at one Ingram's house. After his first
sleep, he continued in prayer ujntil morning; and all the day, except a little time at his meals, and when
conversing such as the guard kindly permitted to speak to him, he spent in prayer.

Sir Anthony Kingston, at one time Dr. Hooper's good friend, was appointed by the queen's letters to attend at
his execution. As soon as he saw the bishop he burst into tears. WIth tender entreaties he exhorted him to
live. "True it is," said the bishop, "that death is bitter, and life is sweet; but alas! consider that the death to
come is more bitter, and the life to come is more sweet."

The same day a blind boy obtained leave to be brought into Dr.

Hooper's presence. The same boy, not long before, had suffered imprisonment at Gloucester for confessing
the truth. "Ah! poor boy," said the bishop, "though God hath taken from thee thy outward sight, for what
reason He best knoweth, yet He hath endued thy soul with the eye of knowledge and of faith. God give thee
grace continually to pray unto Him, that thou lose not that sight, for then wouldst thou indeed be blind both
in body and soul."

When the mayor waited upon him preparatory to his execution, he expressed his perfect obedience, and only
requested that a quick fire might terminate his torments. After he had got up in the morning, he desired that
no man should be suffered to come into the chamber, that he might be solitary until the hour of execution.
About eight o'clock, on February 9, 1555, he was led forth, and many thousand persons were collected, as it
was market-day. All the way, being straitly charged not to speak, and beholding the people, who mourned
bitterly for him, he would sometimes lift up his eyes towards heaven, and look very cheerfully upon such as
he knew: and he was never known, during the time of his being among them, to look with so cheerful and
ruddy a countenance as he did at that time. When he came to the place appointed where he should die, he
smilingly beheld the stake and preparation made for him, which was near unto the great elm tree over against
the college of priests, where he used to preach.

Now, after he had entered into prayer, a box was brought and laid before him upon a stool, with his pardon
from the queen, if he would turn. At the sight whereof he cried, "If you love my soul, away with it!" The box
being taken away, Lord Chandois said, "Seeing there is no remedy; despatch him quickly."

Command was now given that the fire should be kindled. But because there were not more green fagots than
two horses could carry, it kindled not speedily, and was a pretty while also before it took the reeds upon the
fagots. At length it burned about him, but the wind having full strength at that place, and being a lowering
cold morning, it blew the flame from him, so that he was in a manner little more than touched by the fire.

Within a space after, a few dry fagots were brought, and a new fire kindled with fagots, (for there were no
more reeds) and those burned at the nether parts, but had small power above, because of the wind, saving
that it burnt his hair and scorched his skin a little. In the time of which fire, even as at the first flame, he
prayed, saying mildly, and not very loud, but as one without pain, "O Jesus, Son of David, have mercy upon
me, and receive my soul!" After the second fire was spent, he wiped both his eyes with his hands, and
beholding the people, he said with an indifferent, loud voice, "For God's love, good people, let me have more
fire!" and all this while his nether parts did burn; but the fagots were so few that the flame only singed his
upper parts.

The third fire was kindled within a while after, which was more extreme than the other two. In this fire he
prayed with a loud voice, "Lord Jesus, have mercy upon me! Lord Jesus receive my spirit!" And these were
the last words he was heard to utter. But when he was black in the mouth, and his tongue so swollen that he
could not speak, yet his lips went until they were shrunk to the gums: and he knocked his breast with his
hands until one of his arms fell off, and then knocked still with the other, while the fat, water, and blood
dropped out at his fingers' ends, until by renewing the fire, his strength was gone, and his hand clave fast in
knocking to the iron upon his breast. Then immediately bowing forwards, he yielded up his spirit.

Thus was he three quarters of an hour or more in the fire.

Even as a lamb, patiently he abode the extremity thereof, neither moving forwards, backwards, nor to any
side; but he died as quietly as a child in his bed. And he now reigneth, I doubt not, as a blessed martyr in the
joys of heaven, prepared for the faithful in Christ before the foundations of the world; for whose constancy
all Christians are bound to praise God.

The Life and Conduct of Dr. Rowland Taylor of Hadley

Dr. Rowland Taylor, vicar of Hadley, in Suffolk, was a man of eminent learning, and had been admitted to
the degree of doctor of the civil and canon law.

His attachment to the pure and uncorrupted principles of Christianity recommended him to the favor and
friendship of Dr. Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, with whom he lived a considerable time, until through
his interest he obtained the living at Hadley.

Not only was his word a preaching unto them, but all his life and conversation was an example of unfeigned
Christian life and true holiness. He was void of all pride, humble and meek as any child; so that none were so
poor but they might boldly, as unto their father, resort unto him; neither was his lowliness childish or fearful,
but, as occasion, time, and place required, he would be stout in rebuking the sinful and evildoers; so that
none was so rich but he would tell them plainly his fault, with such earnest and grave rebukes as became a
good curate and pastor. He was a man very mild, void of all rancor, grudge or evil will; ready to do good to
all men; readily forgiving his enemies; and never sought to do evil to any.

To the poor that were blind, lame, sick, bedrid, or that had many children, he was a very father, a careful
patron, and diligent provider, insomuch that he caused the parishioners to make a general provision for them;
and he himself (beside the continual relief that they always found at his house) gave an honest portion yearly
to the common almsbox. His wife also was an honest, discreet, and sober matron, and his children well
nurtured, brought up in the fear of God and good learning.

He was a good salt of the earth, savorly biting the corrupt manners of evil men; a light in God's house, set
upon a candlestick for all good men to imitate and follow.

Thus continued this good shepherd among his flock, governing and leadning them through the wilderness of
this wicked world, all the days of the most innocent and holy king of blessed memory, Edward VI. But on his
demise, and the succession of Queen Mary to the throne, he escaped not the cloud that burst on so many
besdie; for two of his parishioners, Foster, an attorney, and Clark, a tradesman, out of blind zeal, resolved
that Mass should be celebrated, in all its superstitious forms, in the parish church of Hadley, on Monday
before Easter. This Dr. Taylor, entering the church, strictly forbade; but Clark forced the Doctor out of the
church, celebrated Mass, and immediately informed the lord-chancellor, bishop of Winchester of his
behavior, who summoned him to appear, and answer the complaints that were alleged against him.

The doctor upon the receipt of the summons, cheerfully prepared to obey the same; and rejected the advice of
his friends to fly beyond sea. When Gardiner saw Dr. Taylor, he, according to his common custom, reviled
him. Dr. Taylor heard his abuse patiently, and when the bishop said, "How darest thou look me in the face!
knowest thou not who I am?" Dr. Taylor replied, "You are Dr. Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and
lord-chancellor, and yet but a mortal man. But if I should be afraid of your lordly looks, why fear ye not
God, the Lord of us all? With what countenance will you appear before the judgment seat of Christ, and
answer to your oath made first unto King Henry VIII, and afterward unto King Edward VI, his son?"

A long conversation ensued, in which Dr. Taylor was so piously collected and severe upon his antagonist,
that he exclaimed:

"Thou art a blasphemous heretic! Thou indeed blasphemist the blessed Sacrament, (here he put off his cap)
and speakest against the holy Mass, which is made a sacrifice for the quick and the dead." The bishop
afterward committed him into the king's bench.

When Dr. Taylor came there, he found the virtuous and vigilant preacher of God's Word, Mr. Bradford; who
equally thanked God that He had provided him with such a comfortable fellow-prisoner; and they both
together praised God, and continued in prayer, reading and exhorting one another.

After Dr. Taylor had lain some time in prison, he was cited to appear in the arches of Bow-church.

Dr. Taylor being condemned, was committed to the Clink, and the keepers were charged to treat him
roughly; at night he was removed to the Poultry Compter.

When Dr. Taylor had lain in the Compter about a week on the fourth of February, Bonner came to degrade
him, bringing with him such ornaments as appertained to the massing mummery; but the Doctor refused
these trappings until they were forced upon him.

The night after he was degraded his wife came with John Hull, his servant, and his son Thomas, and were by
the gentleness of the keepers permitted to sup with him.
After supper, walking up and down, he gave God thanks for His grace, that had given him strength to abide
by His holy Word. With tears they prayed together, and kissed one another. Unto his son Thomas he gave a
Latin book, containing the notable sayings of the old martyrs, and in the end of that he wrote his testament:

"I say to my wife, and to my children, The Lord gave you unto me, and the Lord hath taken me from you,
and you from me: blessed be the name of the Lord! I believe that they are blessed which die in the Lord. God
careth for sparrows, and for the hairs of our heads. I have ever found Him more faithful and favorable, than
is any father or husband. Trust ye therefore in Him by the means of our dear Savior Christ's merits: believe,
love, fear, and obey Him: pray to Him, for He hath promised to help. Count me not dead, for I shall certainly
live, and never die. I go before, and you shall follow after, to our long home."

On the morrow the sheriff of London with his officers came to the Compter by two o'clock in the morning,
and brought forth Dr. Taylor; and without any light led him to the Woolsack, an inn without Aldgate. Dr.
Taylor's wife, suspecting that her husband should that night be carried away, watched all night in St.
Botolph's church-porch beside Aldgate, having her two children, the one named Elizabeth, of thirteen years
of age (whom, being left without father or mother, Dr. Taylor had brought up of alms from three years old),
the other named Mary, Dr. Taylor's own daughter.

Now, when the sheriff and his company came against St.

Botolph's church, Elizabeth cried, saying, "O my dear father! mother, mother, here is my father led away."
Then his wife cried, "Rowland, Rowland, where art thou?"-for it was a very dark morning, that the one could
not well see the other. Dr. Taylor answered, "Dear wife, I am here"; and stayed. The sheriff's men would
have led him forth, but the sheriff said, "Stay a little, masters, I pray you; and let him speak to his wife"; and
so they stayed.

Then came she to him, and he took his daughter Mary in his arms; and he, his wife, and Elizabeth kneeled
down and said the Lord's Prayer, at which sight the sheriff wept apace, and so did divers others of the
company. After they had prayed, he rose up and kissed his wife, and shook her by the hand, and said,
"Farewell, my dear wife; be of good comfort, for I am quiet in my conscience. God shall stir up a father for
my children."

All the way Dr. Taylor was joyful and merry, as one that ccounted himself going to a most pleasant banquet
or bridal. He spake many notable things to the sheriff and yeomen of the guard that conducted him, and often
moved them to weep, through his much earnest calling upon them to repent, and to amend their evil and
wicked living. Oftentimes also he caused them to wonder and rejoice, to see him so constant and steadfast,
void of all fear, joyful in heart, and glad to die.

When Dr. Taylor had arrived at Aldham Common, the place where he should suffer, seeing a great multitude
of people, he asked, "What place is this, and what meaneth it that so much people are gathered hither?" It
was answered, "It is Aldham Common, the place where you must suffer; and the people have come to look
upon you." Then he said, "Thanked be God, I am even at home"; and he alighted from his horse and with
both hands rent the hood from his head.

His head had been notched and clipped like as a man would clip a fool's; which cost the good bishop Bonner
had bestowed upon him. But when the people saw his reverend and ancient face, with a long white beard,
they burst out with weeping tears, and cried, saying: "God save thee, good Dr. Taylor! Jesus Christ
strengthen thee, and help thee! the Holy Ghost comfort thee!" with such other like good wishes.

When he had prayed, he went to the stake and kissed it, and set himself into a pitch barrel, which they had
put for him to stand in, and stood with his back upright against the stake, with his hands folded together, and
his eyes towards heaven, and continually prayed.
They then bound him with the chains, and having set up the fagots, one Warwick cruelly cast a fagot at him,
which struck him on his head, and cut his face, sot hat the blood ran down. Then said Dr. Taylor, "O friend, I
have harm enough; what needed that?"

Sir John Shelton standing by, as Dr. Taylor was speaking, and saying the Psalm Miserere in English, struck
him on the lips:

"You knave," he said, "speak Latin: I will make thee." At last they kindled the fire; and Dr. Taylor holding
up both his hands, calling upon God, and said, "Merciful Father of heaven! for Jesus Christ, my Savior's
sake, receive my soul into Thy hands!" So he stood still without either crying or moving, with his hands
folded together, until Soyce, with a halberd struck him on the head until his brains fell out, and the corpse
fell down into the fire.

Thus rendered up this man of God his blessed soul into the hands of his merciful Father, and to his most dear
Savior Jesus Christ, whom he most entirely loved, faithfully and earnestly preached, obediently followed in
living, and constantly glorified in death.

Martyrdom of William Hunter

William Hunter had been trained to the doctrines of the Reformation from his earliest youth, being
descended from religious parents, who carefully instructed him in the principles of true religion.

Hunter, then nineteen years of age, refusing to receive the communion at Mass, was threatened to be brought
before the bishop; to whom this valiant young martyr was conducted by a constable.

Bonner caused William to be brought into a chamber, where he began to reason with him, proimising him
security and pardon if he would recant. Nay, he would have been content if he would have gone only to
receive and to confession, but William would not do so for all the world.

Upon this the bishop commanded his men to put William in the stocks in his gate house, where he sat two
days and nights, with a crust of brown bread and a cup of water only, which he did not touch.

At the two days' end, the bishop came to him, and finding him steadfast in the faith, sent him to the convict
prison, and commanded the keeper to lay irons upon him as many as he could bear. He continued in prison
three quarters of a year, during which time he had been before the bishop five times, besides the time when
he was condemned in the consistory in St. Paul's, February 9, at which time his brother, Robert Hunter, was
present.

Then the bishop, calling William, asked him if he would recant, and finding he was unchangeable,
pronounced sentence upon him, that he should go from that place to Newgate for a time, and thence to
Brentwood, there to be burned.

About a month afterward, William was sent down to Brentwood, where he was to be executed. On coming to
the stake, he knelt down and read the Fifty-first Psalm, until he came to these words, "The sacrifices of God
are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O God, Thou wilt not despise." Steadfast in refusing the
queen's pardon, if he would become an apostate, at length one Richard Ponde, a bailiff, came, and made the
chain fast about him.

William now cast his psalter into his brother's hand, who said, "William, think on the holy passion of Christ,
and be not afraid of death." "Behold," answered William, "I am not afraid." Then he lifted up his hands to
heaven, and said, "Lord, Lord, Lord, receive my spirit;" and casting down he head again into the smothering
smoke, he yielded up his life for the truth, sealing it with his blood to the praise of God.
Dr. Robert Farrar
This worthy and learned prelate, the bishop of St. David's in Wales, having in the former reign, as well as
since the accession of Mary, been remarkably zealous in promoting the reformed doctrines, and exploding
the rrors of popish idolatry, was summoned, among others, before the persecuting bishop of Winchester, and
other commissioners set apart for the abominable work of devastation and massacre.

His principal accusers and persecutors, on a charge of praemunire in the reign of Edward VI were George
Constantine Walter, his servant; Thomas Young, chanter of the cathedral, afterward bishop of Bangor, etc.
Dr. Farrar ably replied to the copies of information laid against him, consisting of fifty-six articles. The
whole process of this trial was long and tedious. Delay succeeded delay, and after that Dr. Farrar had been
long unjustly detained in custody under sureties, in the reign of King Edward, because he had been promoted
by the duke of Somerset, whence after his fall he found fewer friends to support him against such as wanted
his bishopric by the coming in of Queen Mary, he was accused and examined not for any matter of
praemunire, but for his faith and doctrine; for which he was called before the bishop of Winchester with
Bishop Hooper, Mr. Rogers, Mr. Bradford, Mr. Saunders, and others, February 4, 1555; on which day he
would also with them have been condemned, but his condemnation was deferred, and he sent to prison again,
where he continued until February 14, and then was sent into Wales to receive sentence. He was six times
brought up before Henry Morgan, bishop of St. David's, who demanded if he would abjure; from which he
zealously dissented, and appealed to Cardinal Pole; notwithstanding which, the bishop, proceeding in his
rage, pronounced him a heretic excommunicate, and surrendered him to the secular power.

Dr. Farrar, being condemned and degraded, was not long after brought to the place of execution in the town
of Carmathen, in the market-place of which, on the south side of the market-cross, March 30, 1555, being
Saturday next before Passion Sunday, he most constantly sustained the torments of the fire.

Concerning his constancy, it is said that one Richard Jones, a knight's son, coming to Dr. Farrar a little
before his death, seemed to lament the painfulness of the death he had to suffer; to whom the bishop
answered that if he saw him once stir in the pains of his burning, he might then give no credit to his doctrine;
and as he said, so did he maintain his promise, patiently standing without emotion, until one Richard Gravell
with a staff struck him down.

Martyrdom of Rawlins White

Rawlins White was by his calling and occupation a fisherman, living and continuing in the said trade for the
space of twenty years at least, in the town of Cardiff, where he bore a very good name amongst his
neighbors.

Though the good man was altogether unlearned, and withal very simple, yet it pleased God to remove him
from error and idolatry to a knowledge of the truth, through the blessed Reformation in Edward's reign. He
had his son taught to read English, and after the little boy could read pretty well, his father every night after
supper, summer and winter, made the boy read a portion of the Holy Scriptures, and now and then a part of
some other good book.

When he had continued in his profession the space of five years, King Edward died, upon whose decease
Queen Mary succeeded and with her all kinds of superstition crept in. White was taken by the officers of the
town, as a man suspected of heresy, brought before the Bishop Llandaff, and committed to prison in
Chepstow, and at last removed to the castle of Cardiff, where he continued for the space of one whole year.
Being brought before the bishop in his chapel, he counselled him by threats and promises. But as Rawlins
would in no wise recant his opinions, the bishop told him plainly that he must proceed against him by law,
and condemn him as a heretic.
Before they proceeded to this extremity, the bishop proposed that prayer should be said for his conversion.
"This," said White, "is like a godly bishop, and if your request be godly and right, and you pray as you ought,
no doubt God will hear you; pray you, therefore, to your God, and I will pray to my God." After the bishop
and his party had done praying, he asked Rawlins if he would now revoke. "You find," said the latter, "your
prayer is not granted, for I remain the same; and God will strengthen me in support of this truth." After this,
the bishop tried what saying Mass would do; but Rawlins called all the people to witness that he did not bow
down to the host. Mass being ended, Rawlins was called for again; to whom the bishop used many
persuasions; but the blessed man continued so steadfast in his former profession that the bishop's discourse
was to no purpose. The bishop now caused the definitive sentence to be read, which being ended, Rawlins
was carried again to Cardiff, to a loathsome prison in the town, called Cockmarel, where he passed his time
in prayer, and in the singing of Psalms. In about three weeks the order came from town for his execution.

When he came to the place, where his poor wife and children stood weeping, the sudden sight of them so
pierced his heart, that the tears trickled down his face. Being come to the altar of his sacrifice, in going
toward the stake, he fell down upon his knees, and kissed the ground; and in rising again, a little earth
sticking on his face, he said these words. "Earth unto earth, and dust unto dust; thou art my mother, and unto
thee I shall return."

When all things were ready, directly over against the stake, in the face of Rawlins White, there was a stand
erected, whereon stepped up a priest, addressing himself to the people, but, as he spoke of the Romish
doctrines of the Sacraments, Rawlins cried out, "Ah! thou wicked hypocrite, dost thou presume to prove thy
false doctrine by Scripture? Look in the text that followeth; did not Christ say, 'Do this in remembrance of
me?'"

Then some that stood by cried out, "Put fire! set on fire!" which being done, the straw and reeds cast up a
great and sudden flame. In which flame this good man bathed his hands so long, until such time as the
sinews shrank, and the fat dropped away, saving that once he did, as it were, wipe his face with one of them.
All this while, which was somewhat long, he cried with a loud voice, "O Lord, receive my spirit!" until he
could not open his mouth. At last the extremity of the fire was so vehement against his legs that they were
consumed almost before the rest of his body was hurt, which made the whole body fall over the chains into
the fire sooner than it would have done. Thus died this good old man for his testimony of God's truth, and is
now rewarded, no doubt, with the crown of eternal life.

The Rev. George Marsh

George Marsh, born in the parish of Deane, in the county of Lancaster, received a good education and trade
from his parents; about his twenty-fifth year he married, and lived, blessed with several children, on his farm
until his wife died. He then went to study at Cambridge, and became the curate of Rev. Lawrence Saunders,
in which duty he constantly and zealously set forth the truth of God's Word, and the false doctrines of the
modern Antichrist.

Being confined by Dr. Coles, the bishop of Chester, within the precincts of his own house, he was dept from
any intercourse with his friends during four months; his friends and mother, earnestly wished him to have
flown from "the wrath to come;" but Mr. Marsh thought that such a step would ill agree with that profession
he had during nine years openly made. He, however, secreted himself, but he had much struggling, and in
secret prayer begged that God would direct him, through the advice of his best friends, for his own glory and
to what was best. At length, determined by a letter he received, boldly to confess the faith of Christ, he took
leave of his mother-in-law and other friends, recommending his children to their care and departed for
Smethehills, whence he was, with others, conducted to Lathum, to undergo examination before the earl of
Derby, Sir William Nores, Mr. Sherburn, the parson of Garpnal, and others. The various questions put to him
he answered with a good conscience, but when Mr. Sherburn interrogated him upon his belief of the
Sacrament of the altar, Mr. Marsh answered like a true Protestant that the essence of the bread and wine was
not at all changed, hence, after receiving dreadful threats from some, and fair words from others, for his
opinions, he was remanded to ward, where he lay two nights without any bed.

On Palm Sunday he underwent a second examination, and Mr.

Marsh much lamented that his fear should at all have induced him to prevaricate, and to seek his safety, as
long as he did not openly deny Christ; and he again cried more earnestly to God for strength that he might
not be overcome by the subtleties of those who strove to overrule the purity of his faith. He underwent three
examinations before Dr. Coles, who, finding him steadfast in the Protestant faith, began to read his sentence;
but he was interrupted by the chancellor, who prayed the bishop to stay before it was too late. The priest then
prayed for Mr. Marsh, but the latter, upon being again solicited to recant, said he durst not deny his Savior
Christ, lest he lose His everlasting mercy, and so obtain eternal death. The bishop then proceeded in the
sentence. He was committed to a dark dungeon, and lay deprived of the consolation of any one (for all were
afraid to relieve or communicate with him) until the day appointed came that he should suffer. The sheriffs
of the city, Amry and Couper, with their officers, went to the north gate, and took out Mr. George Marsh,
who walked all the way with the Book in his hand, looking upon the same, whence the people said, "This
man does not go to his death as a thief, nor as one that deserveth to die."

When he came to the place of execution without the city, near Spittal=Boughton, Mr. Cawdry, deputy
chamberlain of Chester, showed Mr. Marsh a writing under a great seal, saying that it was a pardon for him if
he would recant. He answered that he would gladly accept the same did it not tend to pluck him from God.

After that, he began to speak to the people showing the cause of his death, and would have exhorted them to
stick unto Christ, but one of the sheriffs prevented him. Kneeling down, he then said his prayers, put off his
clothes unto his shirt, and was chained to the post, having a number of fagots under him, and a thing made
like a firkin, with pitch and tar in it, over his head. The fire being unskilfully made, and the wind driving it in
eddies, he suffered great extremity, which notwithstanding he bore with Christian fortitude.

When he had been a long time tormented in the fire without moving, having his flesh so broiled and puffed
up that they who stood before him could not see the chain wherewith he was fastened, and therefore
supposed that he had been dead, suddenly he spread abroad his arms, saying, "Father of heaven have mercy
upon me!" and so yielded his spirit into the hands of the Lord. Upon this, many of the people said he was a
martyr, and died gloriously patient. This caused the bishop shortly after to make a sermon in the cathedral
church, and therein he affirmed, that the said 'Marsh was a heretic, burnt as such, and is a firebrand in hell.'
Mr. Marsh suffered April 24, 1555.

William Flower
William Flower, otherwise Branch, was born at Snow-hill, in the county of Cambridge, where he went to
school some years, and then came to the abby of Ely. After he had remained a while he became a professed
monk, was made a priest in the same house, and there celebrated and sang Mass. After that, by reason of a
visitation, and certain injunctions by the authority of Henry VIII he took upon him the habit of a secular
priest, and returned to Snow-hill, where he was born, and taught children about half a year.

He then went to Ludgate, in Suffolk, and served as a secular priest about a quarter of a year; from thence to
Stoniland; at length to Tewksbury, where he married a wife, with whom he ever after faithfully and honestly
continued. After marriage he resided at Tewksbury about two years, and thence went to Brosley, where he
practiced physic and surgery; but departing from those parts he came to London, and finally settled at
Lambeth, where he and his wife dwelt together. However, he was generally abroad, excepting once or twice
in a month, to visit and see his wife. Being at home upon Easter Sunday morning, he came over the water
from lambeth into St. Margaret's Church at Westminster; when seeing a priest, named John Celtham,
administering and giving the Sacrament of the alter to the people, and being greatly offended in his
conscience with the priest for the same, he struck and wounded him upon the head, and also upon the arm
and hand, with his wood knife, the priest having at the same time in his hand a chalice with the consecrated
host therein, which became sprinkled with blood.

Mr. Flower, for this injudicious zeal, was heavily ironed, and put into the gatehouse at Westminster; and
afterward summoned before bishop Bonner and his ordinary, where the bishop, after he had sworn him upon
a Book, ministered articles and interrogatories to him.

After examination, the bishop began to exhort him again to return to the unity of his mother the Catholic
Church, with many fair promises. These Mr. Flower steadfastly rejecting, the bishop ordered him to appear
in the same place in the afternoon, and in the meantime to consider well his former answer; but he, neither
apologizing for having struck the priest, nor swerving from his faith, the bishop assigned him the next day,
April 20, to receive sentence if he would not recant. The next morning, the bishop accordingly proceeded to
the sentence, condemning and excommunicating him for a heretic, and after pronouncing him to be
degraded, committed him to the secular power.

On April 24, St. Mark's eve, he was brought to the place of martyrdom, in St. Margaret's churchyard,
Westminster, where the fact was committed: and there coming to the stake, he prayed to Almighty God,
made a confession of his faith, and forgave all the world.

This done, his hand was held up against the stake, and struck off, his left hand being fastened behind him.
Fire was then set to him, and he burning therein, cried with a loud voice, "O Thou Son of God receive my
soul!" three times. His speech being now taken from him, he spoke no more, but notwithstanding he lifted up
the stump with his other arm as long as he could.

Thus he endured the extremity of the fire, and was cruelly tortured, for the few fagots that were brought
being insufficient to burn him they were compelled to strike him down into the fire, where lying along upon
the ground, his lower part was consumed in the fire, whilst his upper part was little injured, his tongue
moving in his mouth for a considerable time.

The Rev. John Cardmaker and John Warne

May 30, 1555, the Rev. John Cardmaker, otherwise called Taylor, prebendary of the Church of Wells, and
John Warne, upholsterer, of St. John's, Walbrook, suffered together in Smithfield. Mr. Cardmaker, who first
was an observant friar before the dissolution of the abbeys, afterward was a married minister, and in King
Edward's time appointed to be a reader in St. Paul's; being apprehended in the beginning of Queen Mary's
reign, with Dr. Barlow, bishop of Bath, he was brought to London, and put in the Fleet prison, King
Edward's laws being yet in force. In Mary's reign, when brought before the bishop of Winchester, the latter
offered them the queen's mercy, if they would recant.

Articles having been preferred against Mr. John Warne, he was examined upon them by Bonner, who
earnestly exhorted him to recant his opinions, to whom he answered, "I am persuaded that I am in the right
opinion, and I see no cause to recant; for all the filthiness and idolatry lies in the Church of Rome."

The bishop then, seeing that all his fair promises and terrible threatenings could not prevail, pronounced the
definitive sentence of condemnation, and ordered May 30, 1555, for the execution of John Cardmaker and
John Warne, who were brought by the sheriffs to Smithfield. Being come to the stake, the sheriffs called Mr.
Cardmaker aside, and talked with him secretly, during which Mr. Warne prayed, was chained to the stake,
and had wood and reeds set about him.

The people were greatly afflicted, thinking that Mr. Cardmaker would recant at the burning of Mr. Warne. At
length Mr. Cardmaker departed from the sheriffs, and came towards the stake, knelt down, and made a long
prayer in silence to himself. He then rose up, put off his clothes to his shirt, and went with a bold courage
unto the stake and kissed it; and taking Mr. Warne by the hand, he heartily comforted him, and was bound to
the stake, rejoicing. The people seeing this so suddenly done, contrary to their previous expectation, cried
out, "God be praised! the Lord strengthen thee, Cardmaker! the Lord Jesus receive thy spirit!" And this
continued while the executioner put fire to them, and both had passed through the fire to the blessed rest and
peace among God's holy saints and martyrs, to enjoy the crown of triumph and victory prepared for the elect
soldiers and warriors of Christ Jesus in His blessed Kingdom, to whom be glory and majesty forever. Amen.

John Simpson and John Ardeley

John Simpson and John Ardeley were condemned on the same day with Mr. Carmaker and John Warne,
which was the twenty-fifth of May. They were shortly after sent down from London to Essex, where they
were burnt in one day, John Simpson at Rochford, and John Ardeley at Railey, glorifying God in His beloved
Son, and rejoicing that they were accounted worthy to suffer.

Thomas Haukes, Thomas Watts, and Anne Askew

Thomas Haukes, with six others, was condemned on the ninth of February, 1555. In education he was
erudite; in person, comely, and of good stature; in manners, a gentleman, and a sincere Christian. A little
before death, several of Mr. Hauke's friends, terrified by the sharpness of the punishment he was going to
suffer, privately desired that in the midst of the flames he should show them some token, whether the pains
of burning were so great that a man might not collectedly endure it. This he promised to do; and it was
agreed that if the rage of the pain might be suffered, then he should lift up his hands above his head towards
heaven, before he gave up the ghost.

Not long after, Mr. Haukes was led away to the place appointed for slaughter by Lord Rich, and being come
to the stake, mildly and patiently prepared himself for the fire, having a strong chain cast about his middle,
with a multitude of people on every side compassing him about, unto whom after he had spoken many
things, and poured out his soul unto God, the fire was kindled.

When he had continued long in it, and his speech was taken away by violence of the flame, his skin drawn
together, and his fingers consumed with the fire, so that it was thought that he was gone, suddenly and
contrary to all expectation, this good man being mindful of his promise, reached up his hands burning in
flames over his head to the living God, and with great rejoicings as it seemed, struck or clapped them three
times together. A great shout followed this wonderful circumstance, and then this blessed martyr of Christ,
sinking down in the fire, gave up his spirit, June 10, 1555.

Thomas Watts, of Billerica, in Essex, of the diocese of London, was a linen draper. He had daily expected to
be taken by God's adversaries, and this came to pass on the fifth of April, 1555, when he was brought before
Lord Rich, and other commissioners at Chelmsford, and accused for not coming to the church.

Being consigned over to the bloody bishop, who gave him several hearings, and, as usual, many arguments,
with much entreaty, that he would be a disciple of Antichrist, but his preaching availed not, and he resorted
to his last revenge-that of condemnation.

At the stake, after he had kissed it, he spake to Lord Rich, charging him to repent, for the Lord would
revenge his death. Thus did this good martyr offer his body to the fire, in defence of the true Gospel of the
Savior.

Thomas Osmond, William Bamford, and Nicholas Chamberlain, all of the town of Coxhall, being sent up to
be examined, Bonner, after several hearings, pronounced them obstinate heretics, and delivered them to the
sheriffs, in whose custody they remained until they were delivered to the sheriff of Essex county, and by him
were executed, Chamberlain at Colchester, the fourteenth of June; Thomas Osmond at Maningtree, and
William Bamford, alias Butler, at Harwich, the fifteenth of June, 1555; all dying full of the glorious hope of
immortality.

Then Wriotheseley, lord chancellor, offered Anne Askew the king's pardon if she would recant; who made
this answer, that she came not thither to deny her Lord and Master. And thus the good Anne Askew, being
compassed in with flames of fire, as a blessed sacrifice unto God, slept in the Lord, A.D. 1546, leaving
behind her a singular example of Christian constancy for all men to follow.

Rev. John Bradford, and John Leaf, an Apprentice

Rev. John Bradford was born at Manchester, in Lancashire; he was a good Latin scholar, and afterward
became a servant of Sir John Harrington, knight.

He continued several years in an honest and thriving way; but the Lord had elected him to a better function.
Hence he departed from his master, quitting the Temple, at London, for the University of Cambridge, to
learn, by God's law, how to further the building of the Lord's temple. In a few years after, the university gave
him the degree of master of arts, and he became a fellow of Pembroke Hall.

Martin Bucer first urged him to preach, and when he modestly doubted his ability, Bucer was wont to reply,
"If thou hast not fine wheat bread, yet give the poor people barley bread, or whatsoever else the Lord hath
committed unto thee." Dr. Ridley, that worthy bishop of London, and glorious martyr of Christ, first called
him to take the degree of a deacon and gave him a prebend in his cathedral Church of St. Paul.

In this preaching office Mr. Bradford diligently labored for the space of three years. Sharply he reproved sin,
sweetly he preached Christ crucified, ably he disproved heresies and errors, earnestly he persuaded to godly
life. After the death of blessed King Edward VI Mr. Bradford still continued diligent in preaching, until he
was suppressed by Queen Mary.

An act now followed of the blackest ingratitude, and at which a pagan would blush. It has been recited, that a
tumult was occasioned by Mr. Bourne's (then bishop of Bath) preaching at St. Paul's Cross; the indignation
of the people placed his life in imminent danger; indeed a dagger was thrown at him. In this situation he
entreated Mr. Bradford, who stood behind him. to speak in his place, and assuage the tumult. The people
welcomed Mr. Bradford, and the latter afterward kept close to him, that his presence might prevent the
populace from renewing their assaults.

The same Sunday in the afternoon, Mr. Bradford preached at Bow Church in Cheapside, and reproved the
people sharply for their seditious misdemeanor. Notwithstanding this conduct, within three days after, he was
sent for to the Tower of London, where the queen then was, to appear before the Council. There he was
charged with this act of saving Mr. Bourne, which was called seditious, and they also objected against him
for preaching. Thus he was committed, first to the Tower, then to other prisons, and, after his condemnation,
to the Poultry Compter, where he preached twice a day continually, unless sickness hindered him. Such as
his credit with the keeper of the king's Bench, that he permitted him in an evening to visit a poor, sick person
near the steel-yard, upon his promise to return in time, and in this he never failed.

The night before he was sent to Newgate, he was troubled in his sleep by foreboding dreams, that on Monday
after he should be burned in Smithfield. In the afternoon the keeper's wife came up and announced this
dreadful news to him, but in him it excited only thankfulness to God. At night half a dozen friends came,
with whom he spent all the evening in prayer and godly exercises.

When he was removed to Newgate, a weeping crowd accompanied him, and a rumor having been spread that
he was to suffer at four the next morning, an immense multitude attended. At nine o'clock Mr. Bradford was
brought into Smithfield. The cruelty of the sheriff deserves notice; for his brother-in-law, Roger Beswick,
having taken him by the hand as he passed, Mr. Woodroffe, with his staff, cut his head open.
Mr. Bradford, being come to the place, fell flat on the ground, and putting off his clothes unto the shirt, he
went to the stake, and there suffered with a young man of twenty years of age, whose name was John Leaf,
an apprentice to Mr. Humphrey Gaudy, tallow-chandler, of Christ-church, London. Upon Friday before Palm
Sunday, he was committed to the Compter in Bread-street, and afterward examined and condemned by the
bloody bishop.

It is reported of him, that, when the bill of his confession was read unto him, instead of pen, he took a pin,
and pricking his hand, sprinkled the blood upon the said bill, desiring the reader thereof to show the bishop
that he had sealed the same bill with his blood already.

They both ended this mortal life, July 12, 1555, like two lambs, without any alteration of their countenances,
hoping to obtain that prize they had long run for; to which may Almighty God conduct us all, through the
merits of Christ our Savior!

We shall conclude this article with mentioning that Mr.

Sheriff Woodroffe, it is said, within half a year after, was struck on the right side with a palsy, and for the
space of eight years after, (until his dying day,) he was unable to turn himself in his bed; thus he became at
last a fearful object to behold.

The day after Mr. Bradford and John Leaf suffered in Smithfield William Minge, priest, died in prison at
Maidstone. With as great constancy and boldness he yielded up his life in prison, as if it had pleased God to
have called him to suffer by fire, as other godly men had done before at the stake, and as he himself was
ready to do, had it pleased God to have called him to this trial.

Rev. John Bland, Rev. John Frankesh, Nicholas Shetterden,

and
Humphrey Middleton
These Christian persons were all burnt at Canterbury for the same cause. Frankesh and Bland were ministers
and preachers of the Word of God, the one being parson of Adesham, and the other vicar of Rolvenden. Mr.
Bland was cited to answer for his opposition to antichristianism, and underwent several examinations before
Dr. Harpsfield, archdeacon of Canterbury, and finally on the twenty-fifth of June, 1555, again withstanding
the power of the pope, he was condemned, and delivered to the secular arm. On the same day were
condemned John Frankesh, Nicholas Shetterden, Humphrey Middleton, Thacker, and Crocker, of whom
Thacker only recanted.

Being delivered to the secular power, Mr. Bland, with the three former, were all burnt together at
Canterbury, July 12, 1555, at two several stakes, but in one fire, when they, in the sight of God and His
angels, and before men, like true soldiers of Jesus Christ, gave a constant testimony to the truth of His holy
Gospel.

Dirick Carver and John Launder

The twenty-second of July, 1555, Dirick Carver, brewer, of Brighthelmstone, aged forty, was burnt at Lewes.
And the day following John Launder, husbandman, aged twenty-five, of Godstone, Surrey, was burnt at
Stening.

Dirick Carver was a man whom the Lord had blessed as well with temporal riches as with his spiritual
treasures. At his coming into the town of Lewes to be burnt, the people called to him, beseeching God to
strengthen him in the faith of Jesus Christ; and, as he came to the stake, he knelt down, and prayed earnestly.
Then his Book was thrown into the barrel, and when he had stripped himself, he too, went into a barrel. As
soon as he was in, he took the Book, and threw it among the people, upon which the sheriff commanded, in
the name of the king and queen, on pain of death , to throw in the Book again. And immediately the holy
martyr began to address the people. After he had prayed a while, he said, "O Lord my God, Thou hast
written, he that will not forsake wife, children, house, and every thing that he hath, and take up Thy cross and
follow Thee, is not worthy of Thee! but Thou, Lord, knowest that I have forsaken all to come unto Thee.
Lord, have mercy upon me, for unto Thee I commend my spirit! and my soul doth rejoice in Thee!" These
were the last words of this faithful servant of Christ before enduring the fire. And when the fire came to him,
he cried, "O Lord, have mercy upon me!" and sprang up in the fire, calling upon the name of Jesus, until he
gave up the ghost.

James Abbes. This young man wandered about to escape apprehension, but was at last informed against, and
brought before the bishop of Norwich, who influenced him to recant; to secure him further in apostasy, the
bishop afterward gave him a piece of money; but the interference of Providence is here remarkable. This
bribe lay so heavily upon his conscience, that he returned, threw back the money, and repented of his
conduct. Like Peter, he was contrite, steadfast in the faith, and sealed it with his blood at Bury, August 2,
1555, praising and glorifying God.

John Denley, John Newman, and Patrick Packingham

Mr. Denley and Newman were returning one day to Maidstone, the place of their abode, when they were met
by E. Tyrrel, Esq., a bigoted justice of the peace in Essex, and a cruel persecutor of the Protestants. He
apprehended them merely on suspicion. On the fifth of July, 1555, they were condemned, and consigned to
the sheriffs, who sent Mr. Denley to Uxbridge, where he perished, August eighth, 1555. While suffering in
agony, and singing a Psalm, Dr. Story inhumanly ordered one of the tormentors to throw a fagot at him,
which cut his face severely, caused him to cease singing, and to raise his hands to his face. Just as Dr. Story
was remarking in jest that he had spoiled a good song, the pious martyr again changed, spread his hands
abroad in the flames, and through Christ Jesus resigned his soul into the hands of his Maker.

Mr. Packingham suffered at the same town on the twenty-eigth of the same month.

Mr. Newman, pewterer, was burnt at Saffron Waldon, in Essex, August 31, for the same cause, and Richard
Hook about the same time perished at Chichester.

W. Coker, W. Hooper, H. Laurence, R. Colliar, R. Wright and

W.
Stere
These persons all of Kent, were examined at the same time with Mr. Bland and Shetterden, by Thornton,
bishop of Dover, Dr. Harpsfield, and others. These six martyrs and witnesses of the truth were consigned to
the flames in Canterbury, at the end of August, 1555.

Elizabeth Warne, widow of John Warne, upholsterer, martyr, was burnt at Stratford-le-bow, near London, at
the end of August, 1555.

George Tankerfield, of London, cook, born at York, aged twenty-seven, in the reign of Edward VI had been
a papist; but the cruelty of bloody Mary made him suspect the truth of those doctrines which were enforced
by fire and torture. Tankerfield was imprisoned in Newgate about the end of February, 1555, and on August
26, at St. Alban's, he braved the excruciating fire, and joyfully died for the glory of his Redeemer.
Rev. Robert Smith was first in the service of Sir T. Smith, provost of Eton; and was afterward removed to
Windsor, where he had a clerkship of ten pounds a year.

He was condemned, July 12, 1555, and suffered August 8, at Uxbridge. He doubted not but that God would
give the spectators some token in support of his own cause; this actually happened; for, when he was nearly
half burnt, and supposed to be dead, he suddenly rose up, moved the remaining parts of his arms and praised
God, then, hanging over the fire, he sweetly slept in the Lord Jesus.

Mr. Stephen Harwood and Mr. Thomas Fust suffered about the same time with Smith and Tankerfield, with
whom they were condemned. Mr. William Hale also, of Thorp, in Essex, was sent to Barnet, where about the
same time he joined the ever-blessed company of martyrs.

George King, Thomas Leyes, and John Wade, falling sick in Lollard's Tower, were removed to different
houses, and died. Their bodies were thrown out in the common fields as unworthy of burial, and lay until the
faithful conveyed them away at night.

Mr. William Andrew of Horseley, Essex, was imprisoned in Newgate for heresy; but God chose to call him
to himself by the severe treatment he endured in Newgate, and thus to mock the snaguinary expectations of
his Catholic persecutors. His body was thrown into the open air, but his soul was received into the
everlasting mansions of his heavenly Creator.

The Rev. Robert Samuel

This gentleman was minister ofr Bradford, Suffolk, where he industriously taught the flock committed to his
charge, while he was openly permitted to discharge his duty. He was first persecuted by Mr. Foster, of
Copdock, near Ipswich, a severe and bigoted persecutor of the followers of Christ, according to the truth in
the Gospel. Notwithstanding Mr. Samuel was ejected from his living, he continued to exhort and instruct
privately; nor would he obey the order for putting away his wife, whom he had married in King Edward's
reign; but kept her at Ipswich, where Foster, by warrant, surprised him by night with her. After being
imprisoned in Ipswich jail, he was taken before Dr. Hopton, bishop of Norwich, and Dr. Dunnings, his
chancellor, two of the most sanguinary among the bigots of those days. To intimidate the worthy pastor, he
was in prison chained to a post in such a manner that the weight of his body was supported by the points of
his toes: added to this his allowance of provision was reduced to a quantity so insufficient to sustain nature
that he was almost ready to devour his own flesh. From this dreadful extremity there was even a degree of
mercy in ordering him to the fire. Mr. Samuel suffered August 31, 1555.

Bishop Ridley and Bishop Latimer

These reverend prelates suffered October 17, 5555, at Oxford, on the same day Wolsey and Pygot perished at
Ely. Pillars of the Church and accomplished ornaments of human nature, they were the admiration of the
realm, amiably conspicuous in their lives, and glorious in their deaths.

Dr. Ridley was born in Northumberland, was first tauht grammar at Newcastle, and afterward removed to
Cambridge, where his aptitude in education raised him gradually until he came to be the head of Pembroke
College, where he received the title of Doctor of Divinity. Having returned from a trip to Paris, he was
appointed chaplain by Henry VIII and bishop of Rochester, and was afterwards translated to the see of
London in the time of Edward VI.

To his sermons the people resorted, swarming about him like bees, coveting the sweet flowers and
wholesome juice of the fruitful doctrine, which he did not only preach, but showed the same by his life, as a
glittering lanthorn to the eyes and senses of the blind, in such pure order that his very enemies could not
reprove him in any one jot.
His tender treatment of Dr. Heath, who was a prisoner with him during one year, in Edward's reign, evidently
proves that he had no Catholic cruelty in his disposition. In person he was erect and well proportioned; in
temper forgiving; in self-mortification severe. His first duty in the morning was private prayer: he remained
in his study until ten o'clock, and then attended the daily prayer used in his house. Dinner being done, he sat
about an hour, conversing pleasantly, or playing at chess. His study next engaged his attention, unless
business or visits occurred; about five o'clock prayers followed; and after he would recreate himself at chess
for about an hour, then retire to his study until eleven o'clock, and pray on his knees as in the morning. In
brief, he was a pattern of godliness and virtue, and such he endeavored to make men wherever he came.

His attentive kindness was displayed particularly to old Mrs.

Bonner, mother of Dr. Bonner, the cruel bishop of London. Dr. Ridley, when at his manor at Fulham, always
invited her to his house, placed her at the head of his table, and treated her like his own mother; he did the
same by Bonner's sister and other relatives; but when Dr. Ridley was under persecution, Bonner pursued a
conduct diametrically opposite, and would have sacrificed Dr. Ridley's sister and her husband, Mr. George
Shipside, had not Providence delivered him by the means of Dr. Heath, bishop of Worcester.

Dr. Ridley was first in part converted by reading Bertram's book on the Sacrament, and by his conferences
with archbishop Cranmer and Peter Martyr.

When Edward VI was removed from the throne, and the bloody Mary succeeded, Bishop Ridley was
immediately marked as an object of slaughter. He was first sent to the Tower, and afterward, at Oxford, was
consigned to the common prison of Bocardo, with archbishop Cranmer and Mr. Latimer. Being separated
from them, he was placed in the house of one Irish, where he remained until the day of his martyrdom, from
1554, until October 16, 1555.

It will easily be supposed that the conversations of these chiefs of the martyrs were elaborate, learned, and
instructive. Such indeed they were, and equally beneficial to all their spiritual comforts. Bishop Ridley's
letters to various Christian brethren in bonds in all parts, and his disputations with the mitred enemies of
Christ, alike proved the clearness of his head and the integrity of his heart. In a letter to Mr. Grindal,
(afterward archbishop of Canterbury,) he mentions with affection those who had preceded him in dying for
the faith, and those who were expected to suffer; he regrets that popery is re-established in its full
abomination, which he attributes to the wrath of God, made manifest in return for the lukewarmness of the
clergy and the people in justly appreciating the blessed light of the Reformation.

This old practiced soldier of Christ, Master Hugh Latimer, was the son of one Hugh Latimer, of Thurkesson
in the county of Leicester, a husbandman, of a good and wealthy estimation; where also he was born and
brought up until he was four years of age, or thereabout: at which time his parents, having him as then left
for their only son, with six daughters, seeing his ready, prompt, and sharp wit, purposed to train him up in
erudition, and knowledge of good literature; wherein he so profited in his youth at the common schools of his
own country, that at the age of fourteen years, he was sent to the University of Cambridge; where he entered
into the study of the school divinity of that day, and was from principle a zealous observer of the Romish
superstitions of the time. In his oration when he commenced bachelor of divinity, he inveighed against the
reformer Melancthon, and openly declaimed against good Mr. Stafford, divinity lecturer in Cambridge.

Mr. Thomas Bilney, moved by a brotherly pity towards Mr.

Latimer, begged to wait upon him in his study, and to explain to him the groundwork of his (Mr. Bilney's)
faith. This blessed interview effected his conversion: the persecutor of Christ became his zealous advocate,
and before Dr. Stafford died he became reconciled to him.

Once converted, he became eager for the conversion of others, and commenced to be public preacher, and
private instructor in the university. His sermons were so pointed against the absurdity of praying in the Latin
tongue, and withholding the oracles of salvation from the people who were to be saved by belief in them, that
he drew upon himself the pulpit animadversions of several of the resident friars and heads of houses, whom
he subsequently silenced by his severe criticisms and eloquent arguments. This was at Christmas, 1529. At
length Dr. West preached against Mr. Latimer at Barwell Abbey, and prohibited him from preaching again in
the churches of the university, notwithstanding which, he continued during three years to advocate openly
the cause of Christ, and even his enemies confessed the power of those talents he possessed. Mr. Bilney
remained here some time with Mr. Latimer, and thus the place where they frequently walked together
obtained the name of Heretics' Hill.

Mr. Latimer at this time traced out the innocence of a poor woman, accused by her husband of the murder of
her child. Having preached before King Henry VIII at Windsor, he obtained the unfortunate mother's pardon.
This, with many other benevolent acts, served only to excite the spleen of his adversaries. He was summoned
before Cardinal Wolsey for heresy, but being a strenuous supporter of the king's supremacy, in opposition to
the pope's, by favor of Lord Cromwell and Dr. Buts, (the king's physician,) he obtained the living of West
Kingston, in Wiltshire. For his sermons here against purgatory, the immaculacy of the Virgin, and the
worship of images, he was cited to appear before Warham, archbishop of Canterbury, and John, bishop of
London. He was required to subscribe certain articles, expressive of his conformity to the accustamed
usages; and there is reason to think, after repeated weekly examinations, that he did subscribe, as they did not
seem to involve any important article of belief.

Guided by Providence, he escaped the subtle nets of his persecutors, and at length, through the powerful
friends before mentioned, became bishop of Worcester, in which function he qualified or explained away
most of the papal ceremonies he was for form's sake under the necessity of complying with. He continued in
this active and dignified employment some years.

Beginning afresh to set forth his plow he labored in the Lord's harvest most fruitfully, discharging his talent
as well in divers places of this realm, as before the king at the court. In the same place of the inward garden,
which was before applied to lascivious and courtly pastimes, there he dispensed the fruitful Word of the
glorious Gospel of Jesus Christ, preaching there before the king and his whole court, to the edification of
many.

He remained a prisoner in the Tower until the coronation of Edward VI, when he was again called to the
Lord's harvest in Stamford, and many other places: he also preached at London in the convocation house, and
before the young king; indeed he lectured twice every Sunday, regardless of his great age (then above sixty-
seven years,) and his weakness through a bruise received from the fall of a tree. Indefatigable in his private
studies, he rose to them in winter and in summer at two o'clock in the morning.

By the strength of his own mind, or of some inward light from above, he had a prophetic view of what was to
happen to the Church in Mary's reign, asserting that he was doomed to suffer for the truth, and that
Winchester, then in the Tower, was preserved for that purpose. Soon after Queen Mary was proclaimed, a
messenger was sent to summon Mr. Latimer to town, and there is reason to believe it was wished that he
should make his escape.

Thus Master Latimer coming up to London, through Smithfield (where merrily he said that Smithfield had
long groaned for him), was brought before the Council, where he patiently bore all the mocks and taunts
given him by the scornful papists. He was cast into the Tower, where he, being assisted with the heavenly
grace of Christ, sustained imprisonment a long time, notwithstanding the cruel and unmerciful handling of
the lordly papists, which thought then their kingdom would never fall; he showed himself not only patient,
but also cheerful in and above all that which they could or would work against him. Yea, such a valiant spirit
the Lord gave him, that he was able not only to despise the terribleness of prisons and torments, but also to
laugh to scorn the doings of his enemies.

Mr. Latimer, after remaining a long time in the Tower, was transported to Oxford, with Cranmer and Ridley,
the disputations at which place have been already mentioned in a former part of this work. He remained
imprisoned until October, and the principal objects of all his prayers were three-that he might stand faithful
to the doctrine he had professed, that God would restore his Gospel to England once again, and preserve the
Lady Elizabeth to be queen; all of which happened. When he stood at the stake without the Bocardo gate,
Oxford, with Dr. Ridley, and fire was putting to the pile of fagots, he raised his eyes benignantly towards
heaven, and said, "God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able." His body
was forcibly penetrated by the fire, and the blood flowed abundantly from the heart; as if to verify his
constant desire that his heart's blood might be shed in defence of the Gospel. His polemical and friendly
letters are lasting monuments of his integrity and talents. It has been before said, that public disputation took
place in April, 1554, new examinations took place in October, 1555, previous to the degradation and
condemnation of Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer. We now draw to the conclusion of the lives of the two last.

Dr. Ridley, the night before execution, was very facetious, had himself shaved, and called his supper a
marriage feast; he remarked upon seeing Mrs. Irish (the keeper's wife) weep, "Though my breakfast will be
somewhat sharp, my supper will be more pleasant and sweet."

The place of death was on the northside of the town, opposite Baliol College. Dr. Ridley was dressed in a
black gown furred, and Mr. Latimer had a long shroud on, hanging down to his feet. Dr. Ridley, as he passed
Bocardo, looked up to see Dr. Cranmer, but the latter was then engaged in disputation with a friar. When
they came to the stake, Mr. Ridley embraced Latimer fervently, and bid him: "Be of good heart, brother, for
God will either assuage the fury of the flame, or else strengthen us to abide it." He then knelt by the stake,
and after earnestly praying together, they had a short private conversation. Dr. Smith then preached a short
sermon against the martyrs, who would have answered him, but were prevented by Dr. Marshal, the vice-
chancellor. Dr. Ridley then took off his gown and tippet, and gave them to his brother-in-law, Mr. Shipside.
He gave away also many trifles to his weeping friends, and the populace were anxious to get even a fragment
of his garments. Mr. Latimer gave nothing, and from the poverty of his garb, was soon stripped to his shroud,
and stood venerable and erect, fearless of death.

Dr. Ridley being unclothed to his shirt, the smith placed an iron chain about their waists, and Dr. Ridley bid
him fasten it securely; his brother having tied a bag of gunpowder about his neck, gave some also to Mr.
Latimer.

Dr. Ridley then requested of Lord Williams, of Fame, to advocate with the queen the cause of some poor
men to whom he had, when bishop, granted leases, but which the present bishop refused to confirm. A
lighted fagot was now laid at Dr. Ridley's feet, which caused Mr. Latimer to say: "Be of good cheer, Ridley;
and play the man. We shall this day, by God's grace, light up such a candle in England, as I trust, will never
be put out."

When Dr. Ridley saw the fire flaming up towards him, he cried with a wonderful loud voice, "Lord, Lord,
receive my spirit." Master Latimer, crying as vehemently on the other side, "O Father of heaven, receive my
soul!" received the flame as it were embracing of it. After that he had stroked his face with his hands, and as
it were, bathed them a little in the fire, he soon died (as it appeareth) with very little pain or none.

Well! dead they are, and the reward of this world they have already. What reward remaineth for them in
heaven, the day of the Lord's glory, when he cometh with His saints, shall declare.

In the following month died Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester and lord chancellor of England. This
papistical monster was born at Bury, in Suffolk, and partly educated at Cambridge. Ambitious, cruel, and
bigoted, he served any cause; he first espoused the king's part in the affair of Anne Boleyn: upon the
establishment of the Reformation he declared the supremacy of the pope an execrable tenet; and when Queen
Mary came to the crown, he entered into all her papistical bigoted views, and became a second time bishop
of Winchester. It is conjectured it was his intention to have moved the sacrifice of Lady Elizabeth, but when
he arrived at this point, it pleased God to remove him.

It was on the afternoon of the day when those faithful soldiers of Christ, Ridley and Latimer, perished, that
Gardiner sat down with a joyful heart to dinner. Scarcely had he taken a few mouthfuls, when he was seized
with illness, and carried to his bed, where he lingered fifteen days in great torment, unable in any wise to
evacuate, and burnt with a devouring fever, that terminated in death. Execrated by all good Christians, we
pray the Father of mercies, that he may receive that mercy above he never imparted below.

Mr. John Philpot

This martyr was the son of a knight, born in Hampshire, and brought up at New College, Oxford, where for
several years he studied the civil law, and became eminent in the Hebrew tongue. He was a scholar and a
gentleman, zealous in religion, fearless in disposition, and a detester of flattery. After visiting Italy, he
returned to England, affairs in King Edward's days wearing a more promising aspect. During this reign he
continued to be archdeacon of Winchester under Dr. Poinet, who succeeded Gardiner. Upon the accession of
Mary, a convocation was summoned, in which Mr. Philpot defended the Reformation against his ordinary,
Gardiner, again made bishop of Winchester, and soon was conducted to Bonner and other commissioners for
examination, October 2, 1555, after being eighteen months' imprisoned. Upon his demanding to see the
commission, Dr. Story cruelly observed, "I will spend both my gown and my coat, but I will burn thee! Let
him be in Lollard's tower, (a wretched prison,) for I will sweep the king's Bench and all other prisons of these
heretics!"

Upon Mr. Philpot's second examination, it was intimated to him that Dr. Story had said that the lord
chancellor had commanded that he should be made away with. It is easy to foretell the result of this inquiry.
He was committed to Bonner's coal house, where he joined company with a zealous minister of Essex, who
had been induced to sign a bill of recantation; but afterward, stung by his conscience, he asked the bishop to
let him see the instrument again, when he tore it to pieces; which induced Bonner in a fury to strike him
repeatedly, and tear away part of his beard. Mr. Philpot had a private interview with Bonner the same night,
and was then remanded to his bed of straw like other prisoners, in the coal house. After seven examinations,
Bonner ordered him to be set in the stocks, and on the following Sunday separated him from his fellow-
prisoners as a sower of heresy, and ordered him up to a room near the battlements of St. Paul's, eight feet by
thirteen, on the other side of Lollard's tower, and which could be overlooked by any one in the bishop's outer
gallery. Here Mr. Philpot was searched, but happily he was successful in secreting some letters containing
his examinations.

In the eleventh investigation before various bishops, and Mr.

Morgan, of Oxford, the latter was so driven into a corner by the close pressure of Mr. Philpot's arguments,
that he said to him, "Instead of the spirit of the Gospel which you boast to possess, I think it is the spirit of
the buttery, which your fellows have had, who were drunk before their death, and went, I believe, drunken to
it." To this unfounded and brutish remark, Mr. Philpot indignantly replied, "It appeareth by your
communication that you are better acquainted with that spirit than the Spirit of God; wherefore I tell thee,
thou painted wall and hypocrite, in the name of the living God, whose truth I have told thee, that God shall
rain fire and brimstone upon such blasphemers as thou art!" He was then remanded by Bonner, with an order
not to allow him his Bible nor candlelight.

On December 4, Mr. Philpot had his next hearing, and this was followed by two more, making in all,
fourteen conferences, previous to the final examination in which he was condemned; such were the
perseverance and anxiety of the Catholics, aided by rthe argumentative abilities of the most distinguished of
the papal bishops, to bring him into the pale of their Church. Those examinations, which were very long and
learned, were all written down by Mr. Philpot, and a stronger proof of the imbecility of the Catholic doctors,
cannot, to an unbiased mind, be exhibited.

On December 16, in the consistory of St. Paul's Bishop Bonner, after laying some trifling accusations to his
charge, such as secreting powder to make ink, writing some private letters, etc., proceeded to pass the awful
sentence upon him, after he and the other bishops had urged him by every inducement to recant. He was
afterward conducted to Newgate, where the avaricious Catholic keeper loaded him with heavy irons, which
by the humanity of Mr. Macham were ordered to be taken off. On December 17, Mr. Philpot received
intimation that he was to die next day, and the next morning about eight o'clock, he joyfully met the sheriffs,
who were to attend him to the place of execution.

Upon entering Smithfield, the ground was so muddy that two officers offered to carry him to the stake, but
he replied:

"Would you make me a pope? I am content to finish my journey on foot." Arriving at the stake, he said,
"Shall I disdain to suffer at the stake, when my Redeemer did not refuse to suffer the most vile death upon
the cross for me?" He then meekly recited the One hundred and seventh and One hundred and eighth Psalms,
and when he had finished his prayers, was bound to the post, and fire applied to the pile. On December 18,
1555, perished this illustrious martyr, reverenced by man, and glorified in heaven!

John Lomas, Agnes Snoth, Anne Wright, Joan Sole, and Joan
Catmer
These five martyrs suffered together, January 31, 1556. John Lomas was a young man of Tenterden. He was
cited to appear at Catnerbury, and was examined January 17. His answers being adverse to the idolatrous
doctrine of the papacy, he was condemned on the following day, and suffered January 31.

Agnes Snoth, widow, of Smarden Parish, was several times summoned before the Catholic Pharisees, and
rejecting absolution, indulgences, transubstantiation, and auricular confession, she was adjudged worthy to
suffer death, and endured martyrdom, January 31, with Anne Wright and Joan Sole, who were placed in
similar circumstances, and perished at the same time, with equal resignation. Joan Catmer, the last of this
heavenly company, of the parish Hithe, was the wife of the martyr George Catmer.

Seldom in any country, for political controversy, have four women been led to execution, whose lives were
irreproachable, and whom the pity of savages would have spared. We cannot but remark here that, when the
Protestant power first gained the ascendency over the Catholic superstition, and some degree of force in the
laws was necessary to enforce uniformity, whence some bigoted people suffered privation in their person or
goods, we read of few burnings, savage cruelties, or poor women brought to the stake, but it is the nature of
error to resort to force instead of argument, and to silence truth by taking away existence, of which the
Redeemer himself is an instance.

The above five persons were burnt at two stakes in one fire, singing hosannahs to the glorified Savior, until
the breath of life was extinct. Sir John Norton, who was present, wept bitterly at their unmerited sufferings.

Archbishop Cranmer
Dr. Thomas Cranmer was descended from an ancient family, and was born at the village of Arselacton, in the
county of Northampton. After the usual school education he was sent to Cambridge, and was chosen fellow
Jesus College. Here he married a gentleman's daughter, by which he forfeited his fellowship, and became a
reader in Buckingham College, placing his wife at the Dolphin Inn, the landlady of which was a relation of
hers, whence arose the idle report that he was an ostler. His lady shortly after dying in childbed; to his credit
he was re-chosen a fellow of the college before mentioned. In a few years after, he was promoted to be
Divinity Lecturer, and appointed one of the examiners over those who were ripe to become Bachelors or
Doctors in Divinity. It was his principle to judge of their qualifications by the knowledge they possessed of
the Scriptures, rather than of the ancient fathers, and hence many popish priests were rejected, and others
rendered much improved.
He was strongly solicited by Dr. Capon to be one of the fellows on the foundation of Cardinal Wolsey's
college, Oxford, of which he hazarded the refusal. While he continued in Cambridge, the question of Henry
VIII's divorce with Catharine was agitated. At that time, on account of the plague, Dr. Cranmer removed to
the house of a Mr. Cressy, at Waltham Abbey, whose two sons were then educating under him. The affair of
divorce, contrary to the king's approbation, had remained undecided above two or three years, from the
intrigues of the canonists and civilians, and though the cardinals Campeius and Wolsey were commissioned
from Rome to decide the question, they purposely protracted the sentence.

It happened that Dr. Gardiner (secretary) and Dr. Fox, defenders of the king in the above suit, came to the
house of Mr. Cressy to lodge, while the king removed to Greenwich. At supper, a conversation ensued with
Dr. Cranmer, who suggested that the question whether a man may marry his brother's wife or not, could be
easily and speedily decided by the Word of God, and this as well in the English courts as in those of any
foreign nation. The king, uneasy at the delay, sent for Dr. Gardiner and Dr. Fox to consult them, regretting
that a new commission must be sent to Rome, and the suit be endlessly protracted. Upon relating to the king
the conversation which had passed on the previous evening with Dr. Cranmer, his majesty sent for him, and
opened the tenderness of conscience upon the near affinity of the queen. Dr. Cranmer advised that the matter
should be referred to the most learned divines of Cambridge and Oxford, as he was unwilling to meddle in an
affair of such weight; but the king enjoined him to deliver his sentiments in writing, and to repair for that
purpose to the earl of Wiltshire's, who would accommodate him with books,a nd everything requisite for the
occasion.

This Dr. Cranmer immediately did, and in his declaration not only quoted the authority of the Scriptures, of
general councils, and the ancient writers, but maintained that the bishop of Rome had no authority whatever
to dispense with the Word of God. The king asked him if he would stand by this bold declaration, to which
replying in the affirmative, he was deputed ambassador to Rome, in conjunction with the earl of Wiltshire,
Dr. Stokesley, Dr. Carne, Dr. Bennet, and others, previous to which, the marriage was discussed in most of
the universities of Christendom and at home.

When the pope presented his toe to be kissed, as customary, the earl of Wiltshire and his party refused.
Indeed, it is affirmed that a spaniel of the earl's attracted by the littler of the pope's toe, made a snap at it,
whence his holiness drew in his sacred foot, and kicked at the offender with the other.

Upon the pope demanding the cause of their embassy, the earl presented Dr. Cranmer's book, declaring that
his learned friends had come to defend it. The pope treated the embassy honorably, and appointed a day for
the discussion, which he delayed, as if afraid of the issue of the investigation. The earl returned, and Dr.
Cranmer, by the king's desire, visited the emperor, and was successful in bringing him over to his opinion.
Upon the doctor's return to England, Dr. Warham, archbishop of Canterbury, having quitted this transitory
life, Dr. Cranmer was deservedly, and by Dr. Warham's desire, elevated to that eminent station.

In this function, it may be said that he followed closely the charge of St. Paul. Diligent in duty, he rose at
five in the morning, and continued in study and prayer until nine: between then and dinner, he devoted to
temporal affairs. After dinner, if any suitors wanted hearing, he would determine their business with such an
affability that even the defaulters were scarcely displeased. Then he would play at chess for an hour, or see
others play, and at five o'clock he heard the Common Prayer read, and from this until supper he took the
recreation of walking. At supper his conversation was lively and entertaining; again he walked or amused
himself until nine o'clock, and then entered his study.

He ranked high in favor with King Henry, and even had the purity and the interest of the English Church
deeply at heart. His mild and forgiving disposition is recorded in the following instance. An ignorant priest,
in the country, had called Cranmer an ostler, and spoken very derogatory of his learning. Lord Cromwell
receiving information of it, the man was sent to the Fleet, and his case was told to the archbishop by a Mr.
Chertsey, a grocer, and a relation of the priest's. His grace, having sent for the offender, reasoned with him,
and solicited the priest to question him on any learned subject. This the man, overcome by the bishop's good
nature, and knowing his own glaring incapacity, declined, and entreated his forgiveness, which was
immediately granted, with a charge to employ his time better when he returned to his parish. Cromwell was
much vexed at the lenity displayed, but the bishop was ever more ready to receive injury than to retaliate in
any other manner than by good advice and good offices.

At the time that Cranmer was raised to be archbishop, he was king's chaplain, and archdeacon of Taunton; he
was also constituted by the pope the penitentiary general of England. It was considered by the king that
Cranmer would be obsequious; hence the latter married the king to Anne Boleyn, performed her coronation,
stood godfather to Elizabeth, the first child, and divorced the king from Catharine. Though Cranmer received
a confirmation of his dignity from the pope, he always protested against acknowledging any other authority
than the king's, and he persisted in the same independent sentiments when before Mary's commissioners in
1555.

One of the first steps after the divorce was to prevent preaching throughout his diocese, but this narrow
measure had rather a political view than a religious one, as there were many who inveighed against the king's
conduct. In his new dignity Cranmer agitated the question of supremacy, and by his powerful and just
arguments induced the parliament to "render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's." During Cranmer's
residence in Germany, 1531, he became acquainted with Ossiander, at Nuremberg, and married his niece, but
left her with him while on his return to England. After a season he sent for her privately, and she remained
with him until the year 1539, when the Six Articles compelled him to return her to her friends for a time.

It should be remembered that Ossiander, having obtained the approbation of his friend Cranmer, published
the laborious work of the Harmony of the Gospels in 1537. In 1534 the archbishop completed the dearest
wish of his heart, the removal of every obstacle to the perfection of the Reformation, by the subscription of
the nobles and bishops to the king's sole supremacy. Only Bishop Fisher and Sir Thomas More made
objection; and their agreement not to oppose the succession Cranmer was willing to consider at sufficient,
but the monarch would have no other than an entire concession.

Not long after, Gardiner, in a privat einterview with the king, spoke inimically of Cranmer, (whom he
maliciously hated) for assumiong the title of primate of all England, as derogatory to the supremacy of the
king. This created much jealousy against Cranmer, and his translation of the Bible was strongly opposed by
Stokesley, bishop of London. It is said, upon the demise of Queen Catharine, that her successor Anne Boleyn
rejoiced-a lesson this to show how shallow is the human judgment! since her own execution took place in the
spring of the following year, and the king, on the day following the beheading of this sacrificed lady, married
the beautiful Jane Seymour, a maid of honor to the late queen. Cranmer was ever the friend of Anne Boleyn,
but it was dangerous to oppose the will of the carnal tyrannical monarch.

In 1538, the Holy Scriptures were openly exposed to sale; and the places of worship overflowed everywhere
to hear its holy doctrines expounded. Upon the king's passing into a law the famous Six Articles, which went
nearly again to establish the essential tenets of the Romish creed, Cranmer shone forth with all the luster of a
Christian patiot, in resisting the doctrines they contained, and in which he was supported by the bishops of
Sarum, Worcester, Ely, and Rochester, the two former of whom resigned their bishoprics. The king, though
now in opposition to Cranmer, still revered the sincerity that marked his conduct. The death of Lord
Cromwell in the Tower, in 1540, the good friend of Cranmer, was a severe blow to the wavering Protestant
cause, but even now Cranmer, when he saw the tide directly adverse to the truth, boldly waited on the king in
person, and by his manly and heartfelt pleading, caused the Book of Articles to be passed on his side, to the
great confusion of his enemies, who had contemplated his fall as inevitable.

Cranmer now lived in as secluded a manner as possible, until the rancor of Winchester preferred some
articles against him, relative to the dangerous opinion he taught in his family, joined to other treasonable
charges. These the king himself delivered to Cranmer, and believing firmly the fidelity and assertions of
innocence of the accused prelate, he caused the matter to be deeply investigated, and Winchester and Dr.
Lenden, with Thornton and Barber, of the bishop's household, were found by the papers to be the real
conspirators. The mild, forgiving Cranmer would have interceded for all remission of publishment, had not
Henry, pleased with the subsidy voted by parliament, let them be discharged. These nefarious men, however,
again renewing their plots against Cranmer, fell victims to Henry's resentment, and Gardiner forever lost his
confidence. Sir G. Gostwick soon after laid charges against the archbishop, which Henry quashed, and the
primate was willing to forgive.

In 1544, the archbishop's palace at Canterbury was burnt, and his brother-in-law with others perished in it.
These various afflictions may serve to reconcile us to a humble state; for of what happiness could this great
and good man boast, since his life was constantly harassed either by political, religious, or natural crosses?
Again the inveterate Gardfiner laid high charges against the meek archbishop and would have sent him to the
Tower; but the king was his friend, gave him his signet that he might defend him, and in the Council not only
declared the bishop one of the best affected men in his realm, but sharpoly rebuked his accusers for their
calumny.

A peace having been made, Henry, and the French king, Henry the Great, were unanimous to have the Mass
abolished in their kingdom, and Cranmer set about this great work; but the death of the English monarch, in
1546, suspended the precedure, and King Edwarrd his successor continued Cranmer in the same functions,
upon whose coronation he delivered a charge that will ever honor his memory, for its purity, freedom, and
truth. During this reign he prosecuted the glorious Reformation with unabated zeal, even in the year 1552,
when he was seized with a severe ague, from which it pleased God to restore him that he might testify by his
death the truth of that seed he had diligently sown.

The death of Edward, in 1553, exposed Cranmer to all the rage of his enemies. Though the archbishop was
among those who supported Mary's accession, he was attainted at the meeting of parliament, and in
November adjudged guilty of high treason at Guildhall, and degraded from his dignities. He sent a humble
letter to Mary, explaining the cause of his signing the will in favor of Edward, and in 1554 he wrote to the
Council, whom he pressed to obtain a pardon from the queen, by a letter delivered to Dr. Weston, but which
the letter opened, and on seeing its contents, basely returned.

Treason was a charge quite inapplicable to Cranmer, who supported the queen's right; while others, who had
favored Lady Jane were dismissed upon paying a small fine. A calumny was now spread against Cranmer
that he complied with some of the popish ceremonies to ingratiate himself with the queen, which he dared
publicly to disavow, and justified his articles of faith. The active part which the prelate had taken in the
divorce of Mary's mother had ever rankled deeply in the heart of the queen, and revenge formed a prominent
feature in the death of Cranmer.

We have in this work noticed the public disputations at Oxford, in which the talents of Cranmer, Ridley, and
Latimer shone so conspicuously, and tended to their condemnation. The first sentence was illegal, inasmuch
as the usurped power of the pope had not yet been re-established by law.

Being kept in prison until this was effected, a commission was despatched from Rome, appointing Dr.
Brooks to sit as the representative of his holiness, and Drs. Story and Martin as those of the queen. Cranmer
was willing to bow to the authority of Drs. Story and Martin, but against that of Dr. Brooks he protested.
Such were the remarks and replies of Cranmer, after a long examination, that Dr. Broks observed, "We come
to examine you, and methinks you examine us."

Being sent back to confinement, he received a citation to appear at Rome within eighteen days, but this was
impracticable, as he was imprisoned in England; and as he stated, even had he been at liberty, he was too
poor to employ an advocate. Absurd as it must appear, Cranmer was condemned at Rome, and on February
14, 1556, a new commission was appointed, by which, Thirlby, bishop of Ely, and Bonner, of London, were
deputed to sit in judgment at Christ-church, Oxford. By virtue of this instrument, Cranmer was gradually
degraded, by putting mere rags on him to represent the dress of an archbishop; then stripping him of his
attire, they took off his own gown, and put an old worn one upon him instead. This he bore unmoved, and his
enemies, finding that severity only rendered him more determined, tried the opposite course, and placed him
in the house of the dean of Christ-church, where he was treated with every indulgence.
This presented such a contrast to the three years' hard imprisonment he had received, that it threw him off his
guard. His open, generous nature was more easily to be seduced by a liberal conduct than by threats and
fetters. When Satan finds the Christian proof against one mode of attack, he tries another; and what form is
so seductive as smiles, rewards, and power, after a long, painful imprisonment? Thus it was with Cranmer:
his enemies promised him his former greatness if he would but recant, as well as the queen's favor, and this
at the very time they knew that his death was determined in council. To soften the path to apostasy, the first
paper brought for his signature was conceived in general terms; this once signed, five others were obtained
as explanatory of the first, until finally he put his hand to the following detestable instrument:

"I, Thomas Cranmer, late archbishop of Canterbury, do renounce, abhor, and detest all manner of heresies
and errors of Luther and Zuinglius, and all other teachings which are contrary to sound and true doctrine.
And I believe most constantly in my heart, and with my mouth I confess one holy and Catholic Church
visible, without which there is no salvation; and therefore I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to be supreme
head on earth, whom I acknowledge to be the highest bishop and pope, and Christ's vicar, unto whom all
Christian people ought to be subject.

"And as concerning the sacraments, I believe and worship int he sacrament of the altar the body and blood of
Christ, being contained most truly under the forms of bread and wine; the bread, through the mighty power
of God being turned into the body of our Savior Jesus Christ, and the wine into his blood.

"And in the other six sacraments, also, (alike as in this) I believe and hold as the universal Church holdeth,
and the Church of Rome judgeth and determineth.

"Furthermore, I believe that there is a place of purgatory, where souls departed be punished for a time, for
whom the Church doth godily and wholesomely pray, like as it doth honor saints and make prayers to them.

"Finally, in all things I profess, that I do not otherwise believe than the Catholic Church and the Church of
Rome holdeth and teacheth. I am sorry that I ever held or thought otherwise. And I beseech Almighty God,
that of His mercy He will vouchsafe to forgive me whatsoever I have offended against God or His Church,
and also I desire and beseech all Christian people to pray for me.

"And all such as have been deceived either by mine example or doctrine, I require them by the blood of Jesus
Christ that they will return to the unity of the Church, that we may be all of one mind, without schism or
division.

"And to conclude, as I submit myself to the Catholic Church of Christ, and to the supreme head thereof, so I
submit myself unto the most excellent majesties of Philip and Mary, king and queen of this realm of
England, etc., and to all other their laws and ordinances, being ready always as a faithful subject ever to obey
them. And God is my witness, that I have not done this for favor or fear of any person, but willingly and of
mine own conscience, as to the instruction of others."

"Let him that standeth take heed lest he fall!" said the apostle, and here was a falling off indeed! The papists
now triumphed in their turn: they had acquired all they wanted short of his life. His recantation was
immediately printed and dispersed, that it might have its due effect upon the astonished Protestants. But God
counter worked all the designs of the Catholics by the extent to which they carried the implacable
persecution of their prey. Doubtless, the love of life induced Cranmer to sign the above declaration: yet death
may be said to have been preferable to life to him who lay under the stings of a goaded conscience and the
contempt of every Gospel Christian; this principle he strongly felt in all its force and anguish.

The queen's revenge was only to be satiated by Cranmer's blood, and therefore she wrote an order to Dr.
Pole, to prepare a sermon to be preached March 21, directly before his martyrdom, at St. Mary's, Oxford. Dr.
Pole visited him the day previous, and was induced to believe that he would publicly deliver his sentiments
in confirmation of the articles to which he had subscribed. About nine in the morning of the day of sacrifice,
the queen's commissioners, attended by the magistrates, conducted the amiable unfortunate to St. Mary's
Church. His torn, dirty garb, the same in which they habited him upon his degradation, excited the
commiseration of the people. In the church he found a low mean stage, erected opposite to the pulpit, on
which being placed, he turned his face, and fervently prayed to God.

The church was crowded with persons of both persuasions, expecting to hear the justification of the late
apostasy: the Catholics rejoicing, and the Protestants deeply wounded in spirit at the deceit of the human
heart. Dr. Pole, in his sermon, represented Cranmer as having been guilty of the most atrocious crimes;
encouraged the deluded sufferer not to fear death, not to doubt the support of God in his torments, nor that
Masses would be said in all the churches of Oxford for the repose of his soul. The doctor then noticed his
conversion, and which he ascribed to the evident working of Almighty power and in order that the people
might be convinced of its reality, asked the prisoner to give them a sign. This Cranmer did, and begged the
congregation to pray for him, for he had committed many and grievous sins; but, of all, there was one which
awfully lay upon his mind, of which he would speak shortly.

During the sermon Cranmer wept bitter tears: lifting up his hands and eyes to heaven, and letting them fall,
as if unworthy to live: his grief now found vent in words: before his confession he fell upon his knees, and,
in the following words unveiled the deep contrition and agitation which harrowed up his soul.

"O Father of heaven! O Son of God, Redeemer of the world! O Holy Ghost, three persons all one God! have
mercy on me, most wretched caitiff and miserable sinner. I have offended both against heaven and earth,
more than my tongue can express. Whither then may I go, or whither may I flee? To heaven I may be
ashamed to lift up mine eyes and in earth I find no place of refuge or succor. To Thee, therefore, O Lord, do I
run; to Thee do I humble myself, saying, O Lord, my God, my sins be great, but yet have mercy upon me for
Thy great mercy. The great mystery that God became man, was not wrought for little or few offences. Thou
didst not give Thy Son, O Heavenly Father, unto death for small sins only, but for all the greatest sins of the
world, so that the sinner return to Thee with his whole heart, as I do at present. Wherefore, have mercy on
me, O God, whose property is always to have mercy, have mercy upon me, O Lord, for Thy great mercy. I
crave nothing for my own merits, but for Thy name's sake, that it may be hallowed thereby, and for Thy dear
Son, Jesus Christ's sake. And now therefore, O Father of Heaven, hallowed be Thy name," etc.

Then rising, he said he was desirous before his death to give them some pious exhortations by which God
might be glorified and themselves edified. He then descanted upon the danger of a love for the world, the
duty of obedience to their majesties, of love to one another and the necessity of the rich administering to the
wants of the poor. He quoted the three verses of the fifth chapter of James, and then proceeded, "Let them
that be rich ponder well these three sentences: for if they ever had occasion to show their charity, they have it
now at this present, the poor people being so many, and victual so dear.

"And now forasmuch as I am come to the last end of my life, whereupon hangeth all my life past, and all my
life to come, either to live with my master Christ for ever in joy, or else to be in pain for ever with the
wicked in hell, and I see before mine eyes presently, either heaven ready to receive me, or else hell ready to
swallow me up; I shall therefore declare unto you my very faith how I believe, without any color of
dissimulation: for now is no time to dissemble, whatsoever I have said or written in times past.

"First, I believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth, etc. And I believe every article of
the Catholic faith, every word and sentence taught by our Savior Jesus Christ, His apostles and prophets, in
the New and Old Testament.

"And now I come to the great thing which so much troubleth my conscience, more than any thing that ever I
did or said in my whole life, and that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth, which now here I
renounce and refuse, as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart, and
written for fear of death, and to save my life, if it might be; and that is, all such bills or papers which I have
written or signed with my hand since my degradation, wherein I have written many things untrue. And
forasmuch as my hand hath offended, writing contrary to my heart, therefore my hand shall first be punished;
for when I come to the fire it shall first be burned.
"And as for the pope, I refuse him as Christ's enemy, and Antichrist, with all his false doctrine."

Upon the conclusion of this unexpected declaration, amazement and indignation were conspicuous in every
part of the church. The Catholics were completely foiled, their object being frustrated, Cranmer, like
Samson, having completed a greater ruin upon his enemies in the hour of death, than he did in his life.

Cranmer would have proceeded in the exposure of the popish doctrines, but the murmurs of the idolaters
drowned his voice, and the preacher gave an order to "lead the heretic away!" The savage command was
directly obeyed, and the lamb about to suffer was torn from his stand to the place of slaughter, insulted all
the way by the revilings and taunts of the pestilent monks and friars.

With thoughts intent upon a far higher object than the empty threats of man, he reached the spot dyed with
the blood of Ridley and Latimer. There he knelt for a short time in earnest devotion, and then arose, that he
might undress and prepare for the fire. Two friars who had been parties in prevailing upon him to abjure,
now endeavored to draw him off again from the truth, but he was steadfast and immovable in what he had
just professed, and publicly taught. A chain was provided to bind him to the stake, and after it had tightly
encircled him, fire was put to the fuel, and the flames began soon to ascend.

Then were the glorious sentiments of the martyr made manifest; then it was, that stretching out his right
hand, he held it unshrinkingly in the fire until it was burnt to a cinder, even before his body wa sinjured,
frequently exclaiming, "This unworthy right hand."

His body did abide the burning with such steadfastness that he seemed to have no more than the stake to
which he was bound; his eyes were lifted up to heaven, and he repeated "this unworthy right hand," as long
as his voice would suffer him; and using often the words of Stephen, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit," in the
greatness of the flame, he gave up the ghost.

The Vision of Three Ladders

When Robert Samuel was brought forth to be burned, certain there were that heard him declare what strange
things had happened unto him during the time of his imprisonment; to wit, that after he had famished or
pined with hunger two or three days together, he then fell into a sleep, as it were one half in a slumber, at
which time one clad all in white seemed to stand before him, who ministered comfort unto him by these
words:

"Samuel, Samuel, be of good cheer, and take a good heart unto thee: for after this day shalt thou never be
either hungry or thirsty."

No less memorable it is, and worthy to be noted, concerning the three ladders which he told to divers he saw
in his sleep, set up toward heaven; of the which there was one somewhat longer than the rest, but yet at
length they became one, joining (as it were) all three together.

As this godly martyr was going to the fire, there came a certain maid to him, which took him about the neck,
and kissed him, who, being marked by them that were present, was sought for the next day after, to be had to
prison and burned, as the very party herself informed me: howbeit, as God of His goodness would have it,
she escaped their fiery hands, keeping herself secret in the town a good while after.

But as this maid, called Rose Nottingham, was marvellously preserved by the providence of God, so there
were other two honest women who did fall into the rage and fury of that time. The one was a brewer's wife,
the other was a shoemaker's wife, but both together now espoused to a new husband, Christ.

With these two was this maid aforesaid very familiar and well acquainted, who, on a time giving counsel to
the one of them, that she should convey herself away while she had time and space, had this answer at her
hand again: "I know well," saith she, "that it is lawful enough to fly away; which remedy you may use, if you
list. But my case standeth otherwise. I am tied to a husband, and have besides young children at home;
therefore I am minded, for the love of Christ and His truth, to stand to the extremity of the matter."

And so the next day after Samuel suffered, these two godly wives, the one called Anne Potten, the other
called Joan Trunchfield, the wife of Michael Trunchfield, shoemaker, of Ipswich, were apprehended, and had
both into one prison together. As they were both by sex and nature somewhat tender, so were they at first
less able to endure the straitness of the prison; and especially the brewer's wife was cast into marvellous
great agonies and troubles of mind thereby. But Christ, beholding the weak infirmity of His servant, did not
fail to help her when she was in this necessity; so at the length they both suffered after Samuel, in 1556,
February 19. And these, no dobut, were those two ladders, which, being joined with the third, Samuel saw
stretched up into heaven. This blessed Samuel, the servant of Christ, suffered the thirty-first of August, 1555.

The report goeth among some that were there present, and saw him burn, that his body in burning did shine
in the eyes of them that stood by, as bright and white as new-tried silver.

When Agnes Bongeor saw herself separated from her prison-fellows, what piteous moan that good woman
made, how bitterly she wept, what strange thoughts came into her mind, how naked and desolate she
esteemed herself, and into what plunge of despair and care her poor soul was brought, it was piteous and
wonderful to see; which all came because she went not with them to give her life in the defence of her Christ;
for of all things in the world, life was least looked for at her hands.

For that morning in which she was kept back from burning, had she put on a smock, that she had prepared
only for that purpose. And also having a child, a little young infant sucking on her, whom she kept with her
tenderly all the time that she was in prison, against that day likewise did she send away to another nurse, and
prepared herself presently to give herself for the testimony of the glorious Gospel of Jesus Christ. So little
did she look for life, and so greatly did God's gifts work in her above nature, that death seemed a great deal
better welcome than life. After which, she began a little to stay herself, and gave her whole exercise to
reading and prayer, wherein she found no little comfort.

In a short time came a writ from London for the burning, which according to the effect thereof, was
executed.

Hugh Laverick and John Aprice

Here we perceive that neither the impotence of age nor the affliction of blindness, could turn aside the
murdering fangs of these Babylonish monsters. The first of these unfortunates was of the parish of Barking,
aged sixty-eight, a painter and a cripple. The other was blind, dark indeed in his visual faculties, but
intellectually illuminated with the radiance of the everlasting Gospel of truth. Inoffensive objects like these
were informed against by some of the sons of bigotry, and dragged before the prelatical shark of London,
where they underwent examination, and replied to the articles propounded to them, as other Christian
martyrs had done before. On the ninth day of May, in the consistory of St. Paul's, they were entreated to
recant, and upon refusal, were sent to Fulham, where Bonner, by way of a dessert after dinner, condemned
them to the agonies of the fire. Being consigned to the secular officers, May 15, 1556, they were taken in a
cart from Newgate to Stratford-le-Bow, where they were fastened to the stake. When Hugh Laverick was
secured by the chain, having no further occasion for his crutch, he threw it away saying to his fellow-martyr,
while consoling him, "Be of good cheer my brother; for my lord of London is our good physician; he will
heal us both shortly-thee of thy blindness, and me of my lameness." They sank down in the fire, to rise to
immortality!

The day after the above martyrdoms, Catharine Hut, of Bocking, widow; Joan Horns, spinster, of Billerica;
Elizabeth Thackwel, spinster, of Great Burstead, suffered death in Smithfield.
Thomas Dowry. We have again to record an act of unpitying cruelty, exercised on this lad, whom Bishop
Hooper, had confirmed in the Lord and the knowledge of his Word.

How long this poor sufferer remained in prison is uncertain.

By the testimony of one John Paylor, register of Gloucester, we learn that when Dowry was brought before
Dr. Williams, then chancellor of Gloucester, the usual articles were presented him for subscription. From
these he dissented; and, upon the doctor's demanding of whom and where he had learned his heresies, the
youth replied, "Indeed, Mr. Chancellor, I learned from you in that very pulpit. On such a day (naming the
day) you said, in preaching upon the Sacrament, that it was to be exercised spiritually by faith, and not
carnally and really, as taught by the papists." Dr. Williams then bid him recant, as he had done; but Dowry
had not so learned his duty. "Though you," said he, "can so easily mock God, the world, and your own
conscience, yet will I not do so."

Preservation of George Crow and His Testament

This poor man, of Malden, May 26, 1556, put to sea, to lade in Lent with fuller's earth, but the boat, being
driven on land, filled with water, and everything was washed out of her; Crow, however, saved his
Testament, and coveted nothing else. With Crow was a man and a boy, whose awful situation became every
minute more alarming, as the boat was useless, and they were ten miles from land, expecting the tide should
in a few hours set in upon them. After prayer to God, they got upon the mast, and hung there for the space of
ten hours, when the poor boy, overcome by cold and exhaustion, fell off, and was drowned. The tide having
abated, Crow proposed to take down the masts, and float upon them, which they did; and at ten o'clock at
night they were borne away at the mercy of the waves. On Wednesday, in the night, Crow's companion died
through the fatigue and hunger, and he was left alone, calling upon God for succor. At length he was picked
up by a Captain Morse, bound to Antwerp, who had nearly steered away, taking him for some fisherman's
buoy floating in the sea. As soon as Crow was got on board, he put his hand in his bosom, and drew out his
Testament, which indeed was wet, but not otherwise injured. At Antwerp he was well received, and the
money he had lost was more than made good to him.

Executions at Stratford-le-Bow
At this sacrifice, which we are about to detail no less than thirteen were doomed to the fire.

Each one refusing to subscribe contrary to conscience, they were condemned, and the twenty-seventh of
June, 1556, was appointed for their execution at Stratford-le-Bow. Their constancy and faith glorified their
Redeemer, equally in life and in death.

Rev. Julius Palmer

This gentleman's life presents a singular instance of error and conversion. In the time of Edward, he was a
rigid and obstinate papist, so adverse to godly and sincere preaching, that he was even despised by his own
party; that this frame of mind should be changed, and he suffer persecution and death in Queen Mary's reign,
are among those events of omnipotence at which we wonder and admire.

Mr. Palmer was born at Coventry, where his father had been mayor. Being afterward removed to Oxford, he
became, under Mr. Harley, of Magdalen College, an elegant Latin and Greek scholar. He was fond of useful
disputation, possessed of a lively wit, and a strong memory. Indefatigable in private study, he rose at four in
the morning, and by this practice qualified himself to become reader in logic in Magralen College. The times
of Edward, however, favoring the Reformation, Mr. Palmer became frequently punished for his contempt of
prayer and orderly behavior, and was at length expelled the house.
He afterwards embraced the doctrines of the Reformation, which occasioned his arrest and final
condemnation.

A certain nobleman offered him his life if he would recant.

"If so," said he, "thou wilt dwell with me. And if thou wilt set thy mind to marriage, I will procure thee a
wife and a farm, and help to stuff and fit thy farm for thee. How sayst thou?"

Palmer thanked him very courteously, but very modestly and reverently concluded that as he had already in
two places renounced his living for Christ's sake, so he would with God's grace be ready to surrender and
yield up his life also for the same, when God should send time.

When Sir Richard perceived that he would by no means relent:

"Well, Palmer," saith he, "then I perceive one of us twain shall be damned: for we be of two faiths, and
certain I am there is but one faith that leadeth to life and salvation."

Palmer: "O sir, I hope that we both shall be saved."

Sir Richard: "How may that be?"

Palmer: "Right well, sir. For as it hath pleased our merciful Savior, according to the Gospel's parable, to call
me at the third hour of the day, even in my flowers, at the age of four and twenty years, even so I trust He
hath called, and will call you, at the eleventh hour of this your old age, and give you everlasting life for your
portion."

Sir Richard: "Sayest thou so? Well, Palmer, well, I would I might have thee but one month in my house: I
doubt not but I would convert thee, or thou shouldst convert me."

Then said Master Winchcomb, "Take pity on thy golden years, and pleasant flowers of lusty youth, before it
be too late."

Palmer: "Sir, I long for those springing flowers that shall never fade away."

He was tried on the fifteenth of July, 1556, together with one Thomas Askin, fellow prisoner. Askin and one
John Guin had been sentenced the day before, and Mr. Palmer, on the fifteenth, was brought up for final
judgment. Execution was ordered to follow the sentence, and at five o'clock in the same afternoon, at a place
called the Sand-pits, these three martyrs were fastened to a stake. After devoutly praying together, they sung
the Thirty-first Psalm.

When the fire was kindled, and it had seized their bodies, without an appearance of enduring pain, they
continued to cry, "Lord Jesus, strengthen us! Lord Jesus receive our souls!" until animation was suspended
and human suffering was past. It is remarkable, that, when their heads had fallen together in a mass as it were
by the force of the flames, and the spectators thought Palmer as lifeless, his tongue and lips again moved,
and were heard to pronounce the name of Jesus, to whom be glory and honor forever!

Joan Waste and Others

This poor, honest woman, blind from her birth, and unmarried, aged twenty-two, was of the parish of
Allhallows, Derby. Her father was a barber, and also made ropes for a living: in which she assisted him, and
also learned to knit several articles of apparel. Refusing to communicate with those who maintained
doctrines contrary to those she had learned in the days of the pious Edward, she was called before Dr.
Draicot, the chancellor of Bishop Blaine, and Peter Finch, official of Derby.

With sophisitcal arguments and threats they endeavored to confound the poor girl; but she proffered to yield
to the bishop's doctrine, if he would answer for her at the Day of Judgment, (as pious Dr. Taylor had done in
his sermons) that his belief of the real presence of the Sacrament was true. The bishop at first answered that
he would; but Dr. Draicot reminding him that he might not in any way answer for a heretic, he withdrew his
confirmation of his own tenets; and she replied that if their consciences would not permit them to answer at
God's bar for that truth they wished her to subscribe to, she would answer no more questions. Sentence was
then adjudged, and Dr. Draicot appointed to preach her condemned sermon, which took place August 1,
1556, the day of her martyrdom. His fulminating discourse being finished, the poor, sightless object was
taken to a place called Windmill Pit, near the town, where she for a time held her brother by the hand, and
then prepared herself for the fire, calling upon the pitying multitude to pray with her, and upon Christ to have
mercy upon her, until the glorious light of the everlasting Sun of righteousness beamed upon her departed
spirit.

In November, fifteen martyrs were imprisoned in Canterbury castle, of whom all were either burnt or
famished. Among the latter were J. Clark, D. Chittenden, W. Foster of Stonc, Alice Potkins, and J. Archer, of
Cranbrooke, weaver. The two first of these had not received condemnation, but the others were sentenced to
the fire. Foster, at his examination, observed upon the utility of carrying lighted candles about on
Candlemas-day, that he might as well carry a pitchfork; and that a gibbet would have as good an effect as the
cross.

We have now brought to a close the sanguinary proscriptions of the merciless Mary, in the year 1556, the
number of which amounted to above EIGHTY-FOUR!

The beginning of the year 1557, was remarkable for the visit of Cardinal Pole to the University of
Cambridge, which seemed to stand in need of much cleansing from heretical preachers and reformed
doctrines. One object was also to play the popish farce of trying Martin Bucer and Paulus Phagius, who had
been buried about three or four years; for which purpose the churches of St. Mary and St. Michael, where
they lay, were interdicted as vile and unholy places, unfit to worship God in, until they were perfumed and
washed with the pope's holy water, etc., etc. The trumpery act of citing these dead reformers to appear, not
having had the least effect upon them, on January 26, sentence of condemnation was passed, part of which
ran in this manner, and may serve as a specimen of proceedings of this nature: "We therefore pronounce the
said Martin Bucer and Paulus Phagius excommunicated and anathematized, as well by the common law, as
by letters of process; and that their memory be condemned, we also condemn their bodies and bones (which
in that wicked time of schism, and other heresies flourishing in this kingdom, were rashly buried in holy
ground) to be dug up, and cast far from the bodies and bones of the faithful, according to the holy canons,
and we command that they and their writings, if any be there found, be publicly burnt; and we interdict all
persons whatsoever of this university, town, or places adjacent, who shall read or conceal their heretical
book, as well by the common law, as by our letters of process!"

After the sentence thus read, the bishop commanded their bodies to be dug out of their graves, and being
degraded from holy orders, delivered them into the hands of the secular power; for it was not lawful for such
innocent persons as they were, abhorring all bloodshed, and detesting all desire of murder, to put any man to
death.

February 6, the bodies, enclosed as they were in chests, were carried into the midst of the market place at
Cambrdige, accompanied by a vast concourse of people. A great post was set fast in the ground, to which the
chests were affixed with a large iron chain, and bound round their centers, in the same manner as if the dead
bodies had been alive. When the fire began to ascend, and caught the coffins, a number of condemned books
were also launched into the flames, and burnt. Justice, however, was done to the memories of these pious and
learned men in Queen Elizabeth's reign, when Mr. Ackworth, orator of the university, and Mr. J. Pilkington,
pronounced orations in honor of their memory, and in reprobation of their Catholic persecutors.
Cardinal Pole also inflicted his harmless rage upon the dead body of Peter Martyr's wife, who, by his
command, was dug out of her grave, and buried on a distant dunghill, partly because her bones lay near St.
Fridewide's relics, held once in great esteem in that college, and partly because he wished to purify Oxford of
heretical remains as well as Cambridge. In the succeeding reign, however, her remains were restored to their
former cemetery, and even intermingled with those of the Catholic saint, to the utter astonishment and
mortification of the disciples of his holiness the pope.

Cardinal Pole published a list of fifty-four articles, containing instructions to the clergy of his diocese of
Canterbury, some of which are too ludicrous and puerile to excite any other sentiment than laughter in these
days.

Persecutions in the Diocese of Canterbury

In the month of February, the following persons were committed to prison: R. Coleman, of Waldon, laborer;
Joan Winseley, of Horsley Magna, spinster; S. Glover, of Rayley; R. Clerk, of Much Holland, mariner; W.
Munt, of Much Bentley, sawyer; Marg. Field, of Ramsey, spinster; R. Bongeor, currier; R. Jolley, mariner;

Allen Simpson, Helen Ewire, C. Pepper, widow; Alice Walley (who recanted), W. Bongeor, glazier, all of
Colchester; R. Atkin, of Halstead, weaver; R. Barcock, of Wilton, carpenter; R. George, of Westbarhonlt,
laborer; R. Debnam of Debenham, weaver; C. Warren, of Cocksall, spinster; Agnes Whitlock, of Dover-
court, spinster;

Rose Allen, spinster; and T. Feresannes, minor; both of Colchester.

These persons were brought before Bonner, who would have immediately sent them to execution, but
Cardinal Pole was for more merciful measures, and Bonner, in a letter of his to the cardinal, seems to be
sensible that he had displeased him, for he has this expression: "I thought to have them all hither to Fulham,
and to have given sentence against them; nevertheless, perceiving by my last doing that your grace was
offended, I thought it my duty, before I proceeded further, to inform your grace." This circumstance verifies
the account that the cardinal was a humane man; and though a zealous Catholic, we, as Protestants, are
willing to render him that honor which his merciful character deserves. Some of the bitter persecutors
denounced him to the pope as a favorer of heretics, and he was summoned to Rome, but Queen Mary, by
particular entreaty, procured his stay. However, before his latter end, and a little before his last journey from
Rome to England, he was strongly suspected of favoring the doctrine of Luther.

As in the last sacrifice four women did honor to the truth, so in the following auto da fe we have the like
number of females and males, who suffered June 30, 1557, at Canterbury, and were J. Fishcock, F. White, N.
Pardue, Barbary Final, widow, Bardbridge's widow, Wilson's wife, and Benden's wife.

Of this group we shall more particularly notice Alice Benden, wife of Edward Bender, of Staplehurst, Kent.
She had been taken up in October, 1556, for non-attendance, and released upon a strong injunction to mind
her conduct. Her husband was a bigoted Catholic, and publicly speaking of his wife's contumacy, she was
conveyed to Canterbury Castle, where knowing, when she should be removed to the bishop's prison, she
should be almost starved upon three farthings a day, she endeavored to prepare herself for this suffering by
living upon twopence halfpenny per day.

On January 22, 1557, her husband wrote to the bishop that if his wife's brother, Roger Hall, were to be kept
from consoling and relieving her, she might turn; on this account, she was moved to a prison called
Monday's Hole. Her brother sought diligently for her, and at the end of five weeks providentially heard her
voice in the dungeon, but could not otherwise relieve her, than by putting soe money in a loaf, and sticking it
on a long pole. Dreadful must have been the situation of this poor victim, lying on straw, between stone
walls, without a change of apparel, or the meanest requisites of cleanliness, during a period of nine weeks!
On March 25 she was summoned before the bishop, who, with rewards, offered her liberty if she would go
home and be comfortable; but Mrs. Benden had been inured to suffering, and, showing him her contracted
limbs and emaciated appearance, refused to swerve from the truth. She was however removed from this
black hole to the West Gate, whence, about the end of April, she was taken out to be condemned, and then
committed to the castle prison until the nineteenth of June, the day of her burning. At the stake, she gave her
handkerchief to one John Banks, as a memorial; and from her waist she drew a white lace, desiring him to
give it to her brother, and tell him that it was the last band that had bound her, except the chain; and to her
father she returned a shilling he had sent her.

The whole of these seven martyrs undressed themselves with alacrity, and, being prepared, knelt down, and
prayed with an earnestness and Christian spirit that even the enemies of the cross were affected. After
invocation made together, they were secured to the stake, and, being encompassed with the unsparing flames,
they yielded their souls into the hands of the living Lord.

Matthew Plaise, weaver, a sincere and shrewd Christian, of Stone, Kent, was brought before Thomas, bishop
of Dover, and other inquisitors, whom he ingeniously teased by his indirect answers, of which the following
is a specimen.

Dr. Harpsfield. Christ called the bread His body; what dost thou say it is?

Plaise. I do believe it was that which He gave them.

Dr. H. What as that?

P. That which He brake.

Dr. H. What did He brake?

P. That which He took.

Dr. H. What did He take?

P. I say, what He gave them, that did they eat indeed.

Dr. H. Well, then, thou sayest it was but bread which the disciples did eat.

P. I say, what He gave them, that did they eat indeed.

A very long disputation followed, in which Plaise was desired to humble himself to the bishop; but this he
refused. Whether this zealous person died in prison, was executed, or delivered, history does not mention.

Rev. John Hullier

Rev. John Hullier was brought up at Eton College, and in process of time became curate of Babram, three
miles from Cambridge, and went afterward to Lynn; where, opposing the superstition of the papists, he was
carried before Dr. Thirlby, bishop of Ely, and sent to Cambridge castle: here he lay for a time, and was then
sent to Tolbooth prison, where, after three months, he was brought to St. Mary's Church, and condemned by
Dr. Fuller. On Maunday Thursday he was brought to the stake: while undressing, he told the people to bear
witness that he was about to suffer in a just cause, and exhorted them to believe that there was no other rock
than Jesus Christ to build upon. A priest named Boyes, then desired the mayor to silence him. After praying,
he went meekly to the stake, and being bound with a chain, and placed in a pitch barrel, fire was applied to
the reeds and wood; but the wind drove the fire directly to his back, which caused him under the severe
agony to pray the more fervently. His friends directed the executioner to fire the pile to windward of his face,
which was immediately done.

A quantity of books were now thrown into the fire, one of which (the Communion Service) he caught,
opened it, and joyfully continued to read it, until the fire and smoke deprived him of sight; then even, in
earnest prayer, he pressed the book to his heart, thanking God for bestowing on him in his last moments this
precious gift.

The day being hot, the fire burnt fiercely; and at a time when the spectators supposed he was no more, he
suddenly exclaimed, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit," and meekly resigned his life. He was burnt on Jesus
Green, not far from Jesus College. He had gunpowder given him, but he was dead before it became ignited.
This pious sufferer afforded a singular spectacle; for his flesh was so burnt from the bones, which continued
erect, that he presented the idea of a skeleton figure chained to the stake. His remains were eagerly seized by
the multitude, and venerated by all who admired his piety or detested inhuman bigotry.

Simon Miller and Elizabeth Cooper

In the following month of July, received the crown of martyrdom. Miller dwelt at Lynn, and came to
Norwich, where, planting himself at the door of one of the churches, as the people came out, he requested to
know of them where he could go to receive the Communion. For this a priest brought him before Dr.
Dunning, who committed him to ward; but he was suffered to go home, and arrange his affairs; after which
he returned to the bishop's house, and to his prison, where he remained until the thirteenth of July, the day of
his burning.

Elizabeth Coope, wife of a pewterer, of St. Andrews, Norwich, had recanted; but tortured for what she had
done by the worm which dieth not, she shortly after voluntarily entered her parish church during the time of
the popish service, and standing up, audibly proclaimed that she revoked her former recantation, and
cautioned the people to avoid her unworthy example. She was taken from her own house by Mr. Sutton the
sheriff, who very reluctantly complied with the letter of the law, as they had been servants and in friendship
together. At the stake, the poor sufferer, feeling the fire, uttered the cry of "Oh!" upon which Mr. Miller,
putting his hand behind him towards her, desired her to be of a good courage, "for (said he) good sister, we
shall have a joyful and a sweet supper." Encouraged by this example and exhortation, she stood the fiery
ordeal without flinching, and, with him, proved the power of faith over the flesh.

Executions at Colchester
It was before mentioned that twenty-two persons had been sent up from Colchester, who upon a slight
submission, were afterward released. Of these, William Munt, of Much Bentley, husbandman, with Alice, his
wife, and Rose Allin, her daughter, upon their return home, abstained from church, which induced the
bigoted priest secretly to write to Bonner. For a short time they absconded, but returniong again, March 7,
one Edmund Tyrrel, (a relation of the Tyrrel who murdered King Edward V and his brother) with the
officers, entered the house while Munt and his wife were in bed, and informed them that they must go to
Colchester Castle. Mrs. Munt at that time being very ill, requested her daughter to get her some drink; leave
being permitted, Rose took a candle and a mug; and in returning through the house was met by Tyrrel, who
cautioned her to advise her parents to become good Catholics. Rose briefly informed him that they had the
Holy Ghost for their adviser; and that she was ready to lay down her own life for the same cause. Turning to
his company, he remarked that she was willing to burn; and one of them told him to prove her, and see what
she would do by and by. The unfeeling wretch immediately executed this project; and, seizing the young
woman by the wrist, he held the lighted candle under her hand, burning it crosswise on the back, until the
tendons divided from the flesh, during which he loaded her with many opprobrious epithets. She endured his
rage unmoved, and then, when he had ceased the torture, she asked him to begin at her feet or head, for he
need not fear that his employer would one day repay him. After this she took the drink to her mother.
This cruel act of torture does not stand alone on record.

Bonner had served a poor blind harper in nearly the same manner, who had steadily maintained a hope that if
every joint of him were to be burnt, he should not fly from the faith. Bonner, upon this, privately made a
signal to his men, to bring a burning coal, which they placed in the poor man's hand, and then by force held it
closed, until it burnt into the flesh deeply.

George Eagles, tailor, was indicted for having prayed that 'God would turn Queen Mary's heart, or take her
away'; the ostensible cause of his death was his religion, for treason could hardly be imagined in praying for
the reformation of such an execrable soul as that of Mary. Being condemned for this crime, he was drawn to
the place of execution upon a sledge, with two robbers, who were executed with him. After Eagles had
mounted the ladder, and been turned off a short time, he was cut down before he was at all insensible; a
bailiff, named William Swallow, then dragged him to the sledge, and with a common blunt cleaver, hacked
off the head; in a manner equally clumsy and cruel, he opened his body and tore out the heart.

In all this suffering the poor martyr repined not, but to the last called upon his Savior. The fury of these
bigots did not end here; the intestines were burnt, and the body was quartered, the four parts being sent to
Colchester, Harwich, Chelmsford, and St. Rouse's. Chelmsford had the honor of retaining his head, which
was affixed to a long pole in the market place. In time it was blown down, and lay several days in the street,
until it was buried at night in the churchyard. God's judgment not long after fell upon Swallow, who in his
old age became a beggar, and who was affected with a leprosy that made him obnoxious even to the animal
creation; nor did Richard Potts, who troubled Eagles in his dying moments, escape the visiting hand of God.

Mrs. Joyce Lewes

This lady was the wife of Mr. T. Lewes, of Manchester. She had received the Romish religion as true, until
the burning of that pious martyr, Mr. Saunders, at Coventry. Understanding that his death arose from a
refusal to receive the Mass, she began to inquire into the ground of his refusal, and her conscience, as it
began to be enlightened, became restless and alarmed. In this inquietude, she resorted to Mr. John Glover,
who lived near, and requested that he would unfold those rich sources of Gospel knowledge he possessed,
particularly upon the subject of transubstantiation. He easily succeeded in convincing her that the mummery
of popery and the Mass were at variance with God's most holy Word, and honestly reproved her for
following too much the vanities of a wicked world. It was to her indeed a word in season, for she soon
became weary of her former sinful life and resolved to abandon the Mass and dilatrous worship. Though
compelled by her husband's violence to go to church, her contempt of the holy water and other ceremonies
was so manifest, that she was accused before the bishop for despising the sacramentals.

A citation, addressed to her, immediately followed, which was given to Mr. Lewes, who, in a fit of passion,
held a dagger to the throat of the officer, and made him eat it, after which he caused him to drink it down,
and then sent him away. But for this the bishop summoned Mr. Lewest before him as well as his wife; the
former readily submitted, but the latter resolutely affirmed, that, in refusing holy water, she neither offended
God, nor any part of his laws. She was sent home for a month, her husband being bound for her appearance,
during which time Mr. Glover impressed upon her the necessity of doing what she did, not from self-vanity,
but for the honor and glory of God.

Mr. Glover and others earnestly exhorted Lewest to forfeit the money he was bound in, rather than subject
his wife to certain death; but he was deaf to the voice of humanity, and delivered her over to the bishop, who
soon found sufficient cause to consign her to a loathsome prison, whence she was several times brought for
examination. At the last time the bishop reasoned with her upon the fitness of her coming to Mass, and
receiving as sacred the Sacrament and sacramentals of the Holy Ghost. "If these things were in the Word of
God," said Mrs. Lewes, "I would with all my heart receive, believe, and esteem them." The bishop, with the
most ignorant and impious effrontery, replied, "If thou wilt believe no more than what is warranted by
Scriptures, thou art in a state of damnation!" Astonished at such a declaration, this worthy sufferer ably
rejoined that his words were as impure as they were profane.

After condemnation, she lay a twelvemonth in prison, the sheriff not being willing to put her to death in his
time, though he had been but just chosen. When her death warrant came from London, she sent for some
friends, whom she consulted in what manner her death might be more glorious to the name of God, and
injurious to the cause of God's enemies. Smilingly, she said: "As for death, I think but lightly of. When I
know that I shall behold the amiable countenance of Christ my dear Savior, the ugly face of death does not
much trouble me." The evening before she suffered, two priests were anxious to visit her, but she refused
both their confession and absolution, when she could hold a better communication with the High Priest of
souls. About three o'clock in the morning, Satan began to shoot his fiery darts, by putting into her mind to
doubt whether she was chosen to eternal life, and Christ died for her. Her friends readily pointed out to her
those consolatory passages of Scripture which comfort the fainting heart, and treat of the Redeemer who
taketh away the sins of the world.

About eight o'clock the sheriff announced to her that she had but an hour to live; she was at first cast down,
but this soon passed away, and she thanked God that her life was about to be devoted to His service. The
sheriff granted permission for two friends to accompany her to the stake-an indulgence for which he was
afterward severely handled. Mr. Reniger and Mr. Bernher led her to the place of execution; in going to
which, from its distance, her great weakness, and the press of the people, she had nearly fainted. Three times
she prayed fervently that God would deliver the land from popery and the idolatrous Mass; and the people
for the most part, as well as the sheriff, said Amen.

When she had prayed, she took the cup, (which had been filled with water to refresh her,) and said, "I drink
to all them that unfeignedly love the Gospel of Christ, and wish for the abolition of popery." Her friends, and
a great many women of the place, drank with her, for which most of them afterward were enjoined penance.

When chained to the stake, her countenance was cheerful, and the roses of her cheeks were not abated. Her
hands were extended towards heaven until the fire rendered them powerless, when her soul was received int
o the arms of the Creator. The duration of her agony was but short, as the under-sheriff, at the request of her
friends, had prepared such excellent fuel that she was in a few minutes overwhelmed with smoke and flame.
The case of this lady drew a tear of pity from everyone who had a heart not callous to humanity.

Executions at Islington
About the seventeenth of September, suffered at Islington the following four professors of Christ: Ralph
Allerton, James Austoo, Margery Austoo, and Richard Roth.

James Austoo and his wife, of St. Allhallows, Barking, London, were sentenced for not believing in the
presence. Richard Roth rejected the seven Sacraments, and was accused of comforting the heretics by the
following letter written in his own blood, and intended to have been sent to his friends at Colchester:

"O dear Brethren and Sisters,

"How much reason have you to rejoice in God, that He hath given you such faith to overcome this
bloodthirsty tyrant thus far! And no doubt He that hath begun that good work in you, will fulfill it unto the
end. O dear hearts in Christ, what a crown of glory shall ye receive with Christ in the kingdom of God! O
that it had been the good will of God that I had been ready to have gone with you; for I lie in my lord's Little-
ease by day, and in the night I lie in the Coalhouse, apart from Ralph Allerton, or any other; and we look
every day when we shall be condemned; for he said that I should be burned within ten days before Easter;
but I lie still at the pool's brink, and every man goeth in before me; but we abide patiently the Lord's leisure,
with many bonds, in fetters and stocks, by which we have received great joy of God. And now fare you well,
dear brethren and sisters, in this world, but I trust to see you in the heavens face to face.
"O brother Munt, with your wife and my sister Rose, how blessed are you in the Lord, that God hath found
you worthy to suffer for His sake! with all the rest of my dear brethren and sisters known and unknown. O be
joyful even unto death. Fear it not, saith Christ, for I have overcome death. O dear heart, seeing that Jesus
Christ will be our help, O tarry you the Lord's leisure. Be strong, let your hearts be of good comfort, and
wait you still for the Lord. He is at hand. Yea, the angel of the Lord pitcheth his tent round about them that
fear him, and delivereth them which way he seeth best. For our lives are in the Lord's hands; and they can
do nothing unto us before God suffer them. Therefore give all thanks to God.

"O dear hearts, you shall be clothed in long white garments upon the mount of Sion, with the multitude of
saints, and with Jesus Christ our Savior, who will never forsake us. O blessed virgins, ye have played the
wise virgins' part, in that ye have taken oil in your lamps that ye may go in with the Bridegroom, when he
cometh, into the everlasting joy with Him. But as for the foolish, they shall be shut out, because they made
not themselves ready to suffer with Christ, neither go about to take up His cross. O dear hearts, how
precious shall your death be in the sight of the Lord! for dear is the death of His saints. O fare you well, and
pray. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen, Amen. Pray, pray, pray!

"Written by me, with my own blood,

"RICHARD ROTH."
This letter, so justly denominating Bonner the "bloodthirsty tyrant," was not likely to excite his compassion.
Roth accused him of bringing them to secret examination by night, because he was afraid of the people by
day. Resisting every temptation to recant, he was condemned, and on September 17, 1557, these four martyrs
perished at Islington, for the testimony of the Lamb, who was slain that they might be of the redeemed of
God.

John Noyes, a shoemaker, of Laxfield, Suffolk, was taken to Eye, and at midnight, September 21, 1557, he
was brought from Eye to Laxfield to be burned. On the following morning he was led to the stake, prepared
for the horrid sacrifice. Mr. Noyes, on coming to the fatal spot, knelt down, prayed, and rehearsed the
Fiftieth Psalm. When the chain enveloped him, he said, "Fear not them that kill the body, but fear him that
can kill both body and soul, and cast it into everlasting fire!" As one Cadman placed a fagot against him, he
blessed the hour in which he was born to die for the truth; and while trusting only upon the all-sufficient
merits of the Redeemer, fire was set to the pile, and the blazing fagots in a short time stifled his last words,
"Lord, have mercy on me! Christ, have mercy upon me!" The ashes of the body were buried in a pit, and
with them one of his feet, whole to the ankle, with the stocking on.

Mrs. Cicely Ormes

This young martyr, aged twenty-two, was the wife of Mr. Edmund Ormes, worsted weaver of St. Lawrence,
Norwich. At the death of Miller and Elizabeth Cooper, before mentioned, she had said that she would pledge
them of the same cup they drank of. For these words she was brought to the chanellor, who would have
discharged her upon promising to go to church, and to keep her belief to herself. As she would not consent to
this, the chancellor urged that he had shown more lenity to her than any other person, and was unwilling to
condemn her, because she was an ignorant foolish woman; to this she replied, (perhaps with more
shrewdness than he expected,) that however great his desire might be to spare her sinful flesh, it could not
equal her inclination to surrender it up in so great a quarrel. The chancellor then pronounced the fiery
sentence, and September 23, 1557, she was brought to the stake, at eight o'clock in the morning.

After declaring her faith to the people, she laid her hand on the stake, and said, "Welcome, thou cross of
Christ." Her hand was sooted in doing this, (for it was the same stake at which Miller and Cooper were
burnt,) and she at first wiped it; but directly after again welcomed and embraced it as the "sweet cross of
Christ." After the tormentors had kindled the fire, she said, "My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit
doth rejoice in God my Savior." Then crossing her hands upon her breast, and looking upwards with the
utmost serenity, she stood the fiery furnace. Her hands continued gradually to rise until the sinews were
dried, and then they fell. She uttered no sigh of pain, but yielded her life, an emblem of that celestial paradise
in which is the presence of God, blessed forever.

It might be contended that this martyr voluntarily sought her own death, as the chancellor scarcely exacted
any other penance of her than to keep her belief to herself; yet it should seem in this instance as if God had
chosen her to be a shining light, for a twelve-month before she was taken, she had recanted; but she was
wretched until the chancellor was informed, by letter, that she repented of her recantation from the bottom of
her heart. As if to compensate for her former apostasy, and to convince the Catholics that she meant to more
to compromise for her personal security, she boldly refused his friendly offer of permitting her to temporize.
Her courage in such a cause deserves commendation-the cause of Him who has said, "Whoever is ashamed
of me on earth, of such will I be ashamed in heaven."

Rev. John Rough

This pious martyr was a Scotchman. At the age of seventeen, he entered himself as one of the order of Black
Friars, at Stirling, in Scotland. He had been kept out of an inheritance by his friends, and he took this step in
revenge for their conduct to him. After being there sixteen years, Lord Hamilton, earl of Arran, taking a
liking to him, the archbishop of St. Andrew's induced the provincial of the house to dispense with his habit
and order; and he thus became the earl's chaplain. He remained in this spiritual employment a year, and in
that time God wrought in him a saving knowledge of the truth; for which reason the earl sent him to preach
in the freedom of Ayr, where he remained four years; but finding danger there from the religious complexion
of the times, and learning that there was much Gospel freedom in England, he travelled up to the duke of
Somerset, then Lord Protector of England, who gave him a yearly salary of twenty pounds, and authorized
him, to preach at Carlisle, Berwick, and Newcastle, where he married. He was afterward removed to a
benefice at Hull, in which he remained until the death of Edward VI.

In consequence of the tide of persecution then setting in, he fled with his wife to Friesland, and at Nordon
they followed the occupation of knitting hose, caps, etc., for subsistence. Impeded in his business by the
want of yarn, he came over to England to procure a quantity, and on November 10, arrived in London, where
he soon heard of a secret society of the faithful, to whom he joined himself, and was in a short time elected
their minister, in which occupation he strengthened them in every good resolution.

On December 12, through the information of one Taylor, a member of the society, Mr. Rough, with Cuthbert
Symson and others, was taken up in the Saracen's Head, Islington, where, under the pretext of coming to see
a play, their religious exercises were holden. The queen's vice-chamberlain conducted Rough and Symson
before the Council, in whose presence they were charged with meeting to celebrate the Communion. The
Council wrote to Bonner and he lost no time in this affair of blood. In three days he had him up, and on the
next (the twentieth) resolved to condemn him. The charges laid against him were, that he, being a priest, was
married, and that he had rejected the service in the Latin tongue. Rough wanted not arguments to reply to
these flimsy tenets. In short, he was degraded and condemned.

Mr. Rough, it should be noticed, when in the north, in Edward VI's reign, had saved Dr. Watson's life, who
afterward sat with Bishop Bonner on the bench. This ungrateful prelate, in return for the kind act he had
received, boldly accused Mr. Rough of being the most pernicious heretic in the country. The godly minister
reproved him for his malicious spirit; he affirmed that, during the thirty years he had lived, he had never
bowed the knee to Baal; and that twice at Rome he had seen the pope born about on men's shoulders with the
false-named Sacrament carried before him, presenting a true picture of the very Antichrist; yet was more
reverence shown to him than to the wafer, which they accounted to be their God. "Ah?" said Bonner, rising,
and making towards him, as if he would have torn his garment, "Hast thou been at Rome, and seen our holy
father the pope, and dost thou blaspheme him after this sort?" This said, he fell upon him, tore off a piece of
his beard, and that the day might begin to his own satisfaction, he ordered the object of his rage to be burnt
by half-past five the following morning.

Cuthbert Symson
Few professors of Christ possessed more activity and zeal than this excellent person. He not only labored to
preserve his friends from the contagion of popery, but he labored to guard them against the terrors of
persecution. He was deacon of the little congregation over which Mr. Rough presided as minister.

Mr. Symson has written an account of his own sufferings, which he cannot detail better than in his own
words:

"On the thirteenth of December, 1557, I was committed by the Council to the Tower of London. On the
following Thursday, I was called into the ward-room, before the constable of the Tower, and the recorder of
London, Mr. Cholmly, who commanded me to inform them of the names of those who came to the English
service. I answered that I would declare nothing; in consequence of my refusal, I was set upon a rack of iron,
as I judge for the space of three hours!

"They then asked me if I would confess: I answered as before.

After being unbound, I was carried back to my lodging. The Sunday after I was brought to the same place
again, before the lieutenant and recorder of London, and they examined me. As I had answered before, so I
answered now. Then the lieutenant swore by God I should tell; after which my two forefingers were bound
together, and a small arrow placed between them, they drew it through so fast that the blood followed, and
the arrow brake.

"After enduring the rack twice again, I was retaken to my lodging, and ten days after the lieutenant asked me
if I would not now confess that which they had before asked of me. I answered, that I had already said as
much as I would. Three weeks after I was sent to the priest, where I was greatly assaulted, and at whose
hand I received the pope's curse, for bearing witness of the resurrection of Christ. And thus I commend you
to God, and to the Word of His grace, with all those who unfeignedly call upon the name of Jesus; desiring
God of His endless mercy, through the merits of His dear Son Jesus Christ, to bring us all to His everlasting
Kingdom, Amen. I praise God for His great mercy shown upon us. Sing Hosanna to the Highest with me,
Cuthbert Symson. God forgive my sins! I ask forgiveness of all the world, and I forgive all the world, and
thus I leave the world, in the hope of a joyful resurrection!"

If this account be duly considered, what a picture of repeated tortures does it present! But even the cruelty of
the narration is exceeded by the patient meekness with which it was endured. Here are no expressions of
malice, no invocations even of God's retributive justice, not a complaint of suffering wrongfully! On the
contrary, praise to God, forgiveness of sin, and a forgiving all the world, concludes this unaffected
interesting narrative.

Bonner's admiration was excited by the steadfast coolness of this martyr. Speaking of Mr. Symson in the
consistory, he said, "You see what a personable man he is, and then of his patience, I affirm, that, if he were
not a heretic, he is a man of the greatest patience that ever came before me. Thrice in one day has he been
racked in the Tower; in my house also he has felt sorrow, and yet never have I seen his patience broken."

The day before this pious deacon was to be condemned, while in the stocks in the bishop's coal-house, he had
the vision of a glorified form, which much encouraged him. This he certainly attested to his wife, to Mr.
Austen, and others, before his death.

With this ornament of the Christian Reformation were apprehended Mr. Hugh Foxe and John Devinish; the
three were brought before Bonner, March 19, 1558, and the papistical articles tendered. They rejected them,
and were all condemned. As they worshipped together in the same society, at Islington, so they suffered
together in Smithfield, March 28; in whose death the God of Grace was glorified, and true believers
confirmed!

Thomas Hudson, Thomas Carman, and William Seamen

Were condemned by a bigoted vicar of Aylesbury, named Berry.

The spot of execution was called Lollard's Pit, without Bishipsgate, at Norwich. After joining together in
humble petition to the throne of grace, they rose, went to the stake, and were encircled with their chains. To
the great surprise of the spectators, Hudson slipped from under his chains, and came forward. A great
opinion prevailed that he was about to recant; others thought that he wanted further time. In the meantime,
his companions at the stake urged every promise and exhortation to support him. The hopes of the enemies
of the cross, however, were disappointed: the good man, far from fearing the smallest personal terror at the
approaching pangs of death, was only alarmed thathis Savior's face seemed to be hidden from him. Falling
upon his knees, his spirit wrestled with God, and God verified the words of His Son, "Ask, and it shall be
given." The martyr rose in an ecstasy of joy, and exclaimed, "Now, I thank God, I am strong! and care not
what man can do to me!" With an unruffled countenance he replaced himself under the chain, joined his
fellow-sufferers, and with them suffered death, to the comfort of the godly, and the confusion of Antichrist.

Berry, unsatiated with this demoniacal act, summoned up two hundred persons in the town of Aylesham,
whom he compelled to kneel to the cross at Pentecost, and inflicted other punishments. He struck a poor man
for a trifling word, with a flail, which proved fatal to the unoffending object. He also gave a woman named
Alice Oxes, so heavy a blow with his fist, as she met him entering the hall when he was in an ill-humor, that
she died with the violence. This priest was rich, and possessed great authority; he was a reprobate, and, like
the priesthood, he abstained from marriage, to enjoy the more a debauched and licentious life. The Sunday
after the death of Queen Mary, he was revelling with one of his concubines, before vespers; he then went to
church, administered baptism, and in his return to his lascivious pastime, he was smitten by the hand of God.
Without a moment given for repentance, he fell to the ground, and a groan was the only articulation
permitted him. In him we may behold the difference between the end of a martyr and a persecutor.

The Story of Roger Holland

In a retired close near a field, in Islington, a company of decent persons had assembled, to the number of
forty. While they were religiously engaged in praying and expounding the Scripture, twenty-seven of them
were carried before Sir Roger Cholmly. Some of the women made their escape, twenty-two were committed
to Newgate, who continued in prison seven weeks. Previous to their examination, they were informed by the
keeper, Alexander, that nothing more was requisite to procure their discharge, than to hear Mass. Easy as this
condition may seem, these martyrs valued their purity of conscience more than loss of life or property;
hence, thirteen were burnt, seven in Smithfield, and six at Brentford; two died in prison, and the other seven
were providentially preserved. The names of the seven who suffered were, H. Pond, R. Estland, R. Southain,
M. Ricarby, J. Floyd, J. Holiday, and Roger Holland. They were sent to Newgate, June 16, 1558, and
executed on the twenty-seventh.

This Roger Holland, a merchant-tailor of London, was first an apprentice with one Master Kemption, at the
Black Boy in Watling Street, giving himself to dancing, fencing, gaming, banqueting, and wanton company.
He had received for his master certain money, to the sum of thirty pounds; and lost every groat at dice.
Therefore he purposed to convey himself away beyond the seas, either into France or into Flanders.

With this resolution, he called early in the morning on a discreet servant in the house, named Elizabeth, who
professed the Gospel, and lived a life that did honor to her profession. To her he revealed the loss his folly
had occasioned, regretted that he had not followed her advice, and begged her to give his master a note of
hand from him acknowledging the debt, which he would repay if ever it were in his power; he also entreated
his disgraceful conduct might be kept secret, lest it would bring the gray hairs to his father with sorrow to a
premature grave.

The maid, with a generosity and Christian principle rarely surpassed, conscious that his imprudence might be
his ruin, brought him the thirty pounds, which was part of a sum of money recently left her by legacy.
"Here," said she, "is the sum requisite: you shall take the money, and I will keep the note; but expressly on
this condition, that you abandon all lewd and vicious company; that you neither swear nor talk immodestly,
and game no more; for, should I learn that you do, I will immediately show this note to your master. I also
require, that you shall promise me to attend the daily lecture at Allhallows, and the sermon at St. Paul's every
Sunday; that you cast away all your books of popery, and in their place substitute the Testament and the
Book of Service, and that you read the Scriptures with reverence and fear, calling upon God for his grace to
direct you in his truth. Pray also fervently to God, to pardon your former offences, and not to remember the
sins of your youth, and would you obtain his favor ever dread to break his laws or offend his majesty. So
shall God have you in His keeping, and grant you your heart's desire." We must honor the memory of this
excellent domestic, whose pious endeavors were equally directed to benefit the thoughtless youth in this life
and that which is to come. God did not suffer the wish of this excellent domestic to be thrown upon a barren
soil; within half a year after the licentious Holland became a zealous professor of the Gospel, and was an
instrument of conversion to his father and others whom he visited in Lancashire, to their spiritual comfort
and reformation from popery.

His father, pleased with his change of conduct, gave him forty pounds to commence business with in
London.

Then Roger repaired to London again, and came to the maid that lent him the money to pay his master
withal, and said unto her, "Elizabeth, here is thy money I borrowed of thee; and for the friendship, good will,
and the good counsel I have received at thy hands, to recompense thee I am not able, otherwise than to make
thee my wife." And soon after they were married, which was in the first year of Queen Mary.

After this he remained in the congregations of the faithful, until, the last year of Queen Mary, he, with the six
others aforesaid, were taken.

And after Roger Holland there was none suffered in Smithfield for the testimony of the Gospel, God be
thanked.

Flagellations by Bonner
When this Catholic hyena found that neither persuasions, threats, nor imprisonment, could produce any
alteration in the mind of a youth named Thomas Hinshaw, he sent him to Fulham, and during the first night
set him in the stocks, with no other allowance than bread and water. The following morning he came to see if
this punishment had worked any change in his mind, and finding none, he sent Dr. Harpsfield, his
archdeacon, to converse with him. The doctor was soon out f humor at his replies, called him peevish boy,
and asked him if he thought he went about to damn his soul? "I am persuaded," said Thomas, "that you labor
to promote the dark kingdom of the devil, not for the love of the truth." These words the doctor conveyed to
the bishop, who, in a passion that almost prevented articulation, came to Thomas, and said, "Dost thou
answer my archdeacon thus, thou naughty boy? But I'll soon handle thee well enough for it, be assured!"
Two willow twigs were then brought him, and causing the unresisting youth to kneel against a long bench, in
an arbor in his garden, he scourged him until he was compelled to cease for want of breath and fatigue. One
of the rods was worn quite away.

Many other conflicts did Hinsaw undergo from the bishop; who, at length, to remove him effectually,
procured false witnesses to lay articles against him, all of which the young man denied, and, in short, refused
to answer any interrogatories administered to him. A fortnight after this, the young man was attacked by a
burning ague, and at the request of his master. Mr. Pugson, of St. Paul's church-yard, he was removed, the
bishop not doubting that he had given him his death in the natural way; he however remained ill above a
year, and in the mean time Queen Mary died, by which act of providence he escaped Bonner's rage.

John Willes was another faithful person, on whom the scourging hand of Bonner fell. He was the brother of
Richard Willes, before mentioned, burnt at Brentford. Hinshaw and Willes were confined in Bonner's coal
house together, and afterward removed to Fulham, where he and Hinshaw remained during eight or ten days,
in the stocks. Bonner's persecuting spirit betrayed itself in his treatment of Willes during his examinations,
often striking him on the head with a stick, seizing him by the ears, and filliping him under the chin, saying
he held down his head like a thief. This producing no signs of recantation, he took him into his orchard, and
in a small arbor there he flogged him first with a willow rod, and then with birch, until he was exhausted.
This cruel ferocity arose from the answer of the poor sufferer, who, upon being asked how long it was since
he had crept to the cross, replied, 'Not since he had come to years of discretion, nor would he, though he
should be torn to pieces by wild horses.' Bonner then bade him make the sign of the cross on his forehead,
which he refused to do, and thus was led to the orchard.

One day, when in the stocks, Bonner asked him how he liked his lodging and fare. "Well enough," said
Willes, "might I have a little straw to sit or lie upon." Just at this time came in Willes' wife, then largely
pregnant, and entreated the bishop for her husband, boldly declaring that she would be delivered in the
house, if he were not suffered to go with her. To get rid of the good wife's importunity, and the trouble of a
lying-in woman in his palace, he bade Willes make the sign of the cross, and say, In nomine Patris, et Filii, et
Spiritus Sancti, Amen. Willes omitted the sign, and repeated the words, "in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen." Bonner would have the words repeated in Latin, to which Willes made
no objection, knowing the meaning of the words. He was then permitted to go home with his wife, his
kinsman Robert Rouze being charged to bring him to St. Paul's the next day, whither he himself went, and
subscribing to a Latin instrument of little importance, was liberated. This is the last of the twenty-two taken
at Islington.

Rev. Richard Yeoman

This devout aged person was curate to Dr. Taylor, at Hadley, and eminently qualified for his sacred function.
Dr. Taylor left him the curacy at his departure, but no sooner had Mr. Newall gotten the benefice, than he
removed Mr. Yeoman, and substituted a Romish priest. After this he wandered from place to place,
exhorting all men to stand faithfully to God's Word, earnestly to give themselves unto prayer, with patience
to bear the cross now laid upon them for their trial, with boldness to confess the truth before their
adversaries, and with an undoubted hope to wait for the crown and reward of eternal felicity. But when he
perceived his adversaries lay wait for him, he went into Kent, and with a little packet of laces, pins, points,
etc., he travelled from village to village, selling such things, and in this manner subsisted himself, his wife,
and children.

At last Justice Moile, of Kent, took Mr. Yeoman, and set him in the stocks a day and a night; but, having no
evident matter to charge him with, he let him go again. Coming secretly again to Hadley, he tarried with his
poor wife, who kept him privately, in a chamber of the town house, commonly called the Guildhall, more
than a year. During this time the good old father abode in a chamber locked up all the day, spending his time
in devout prayer, in reading the Scriptures, and in carding the wool which his wife spun. His wife also
begged bread for herself and her children, by which precarious means they supported themselves. Thus the
saints of God sustained hunger and misery, while the prophets of Baal lived in festivity, and were costily
pampered at Jezebel's table.

Information being at length given to Newall, that Yeoman was secreted by his wife, he came, attended by the
constables, and broke into the room where the object of his search lay in bed with his wife. He reproached
the poor woman with being a whore, and would have indecently pulled the clothes off, but Yeoman resisted
both this act of violence and the attack upon his wife's character, adding that he defied the pope and popery.
He was then taken out, and set in stocks until day.
In the cage also with him was an old man, named John Dale, who had sat there three or four days, for
exhorting the people during the time service was performing by Newall and his curate. His words were, "O
miserable and blind guides, will ye ever be blind leaders of the blind? Will ye never amend? Will ye never
see the truth of God's Word? Will neither God's threats nor promises enter into your hearts? Will the blood of
the martyrs nothing mollify your stony stomachs? O obdurate, hard-hearted, perverse, and crooked
generation! to whom nothing can do good."

These words he spake in fervency of spirit agains tthe superstitious religion of Rome; wherefore Newall
caused him forthwith to be attached, and set in the stocks in a cage, where he was kept until Sir Henry Doile,
a justice, came to Hadley.

When Yeoman was taken, the parson called earnestly upon Sir Henry Doile to send them both to prison. Sir
Henry Doile as earnestly entreated the parson to consider the age of the men, and their mean condition; they
were neither persons of note nor preachers; wherefore he proposed to let them be punished a day or two and
to dismiss them, at least John Dale, who was no priest, and therefore, as he had so long sat in the cage, he
thought it punishment enough for this time. When the parson heard this, he was exceedingly mad, and in a
great rage called them pestilent heretics, unfit to live in the commonwealth of Christians.

Sir Henry, fearing to appear too merciful, Yeoman and Dale were pinioned, bound like thieves with their
legs under the horses' bellies, and carried to Bury jail, where they were laid in irons; and because they
continually rebuked popery, they were carried into the lowest dungeon, where John Dale, through the jail-
sickness and evil-keeping, died soon after: his body was thrown out, and buried in the fields. He was a man
of sixty-six years of age, a weaver by occupation, well learned in the holy Scriptures, steadfast in his
confession of the true doctrines of Christ as set forth in King Edward's time; for which he joyfully suffered
prison and chains, and from this worldly dungeon he departed in Christ to eternal glory, and the blessed
paradise of everlasting felicity.

After Dale's death, Yeoman was removed to Norwich prison, where, after strait and evil keeping, he was
examined upon his faith and religion, and required to submit himself to his holy father the pope. "I defy him,
(quoth he), and all his detestable abomination: I will in no wise have to do with him." The chief articles
objected to him, were his marriage and the Mass sacrifice. Finding he continued steadfast in the truth, he was
condemned, degraded, and not only burnt, but most cruelly tormented in the fire. Thus he ended this poor
and miserable life, and entered into that blessed bosom of Abraham, enjoying with Lazarus that rest which
God has prepared for His elect.

Thomas Benbridge
Mr. Benbridge was a single gentleman, in the diocese of Winchester. He might have lived a gentleman's life,
in the wealthy possessions of this world; but he chose rather to enter through the strait gate of persecution to
the heavenly possession of life in the Lord's Kingdom, than to enjoy present pleasure with disquietude of
conscience. Manfully standing against the papists for the defence of the sincere doctrine of Christ's Gospel,
he was apprehended as an adversary to the Romish religion, and led for examination before the bishop of
Winchester, where he underwent several conflicts for the truth against the bishop and his colleague; for
which he was condemned, and some time after brought to the place of martyrdom by Sir Richard Pecksal,
sheriff.

When standing at the stake he began to untie his points, and to prepare himself; then he gave his gown to the
keeper, by way of fee. His jerkin was trimmed with gold lace, which he gave to Sir Richard Pecksal, the high
sheriff. His cap of velvet he took from his head, and threw away. Then, lifting his mind to the Lord, he
engaged in prayer.
When fastened to the stake, Dr. Seaton begged him to recant, and he should have his pardon; but when he
saw that nothing availed, he told the people not to pray for him unless he would recant, no more than they
would pray for a dog.

Mr. Benbridge, standing at the stake with his hands together in suchj a manner as the priest holds his hands
in his Memento, Dr. Seaton came to him again, and exhorted him to recant, to whom he said, "Away,
Babylon, away!" One that stood by said, "Sir, cut his tongue out"; another, a temporal man, railed at him
worse than Dr. Seaton had done.

When they saw he would not yield, they bade the tormentors to light the pile, before he was in any way
covered with fagots. The fire first took away a piece of his beard, at which he did not shrink. Then it came on
the other side and took his legs, and the nether stockings of his hose being leather, they made the fire pierce
the sharper, so that the intolerable heat made him exclaim, "I recant!" and suddenly he trust the fire from
him. Two or three of his friends being by, wished to save him; they stepped to the fire to help remove it, for
which kindness they were sent to jail. The sheriff also of his own authority took him from the stake, and
remitted him to prison, for which he was sent to the Fleet, and lay there sometime. Before, however, he was
taken from the stake, Dr. Seaton wrote articles for him to subscribe to. To these Mr. Benbridge made so
many objections that Dr. Seaton ordered them to set fire again to the pile. Then with much pain and grief of
heart he subscribed to them upon a man's back.

This done, his gown was given him again, and he was led to prison. While there, he wrote a letter to Dr.
Seaton, recanting those words he had spoken at the stake, and the articles which he had subscribed, for he
was grieved that he had ever signed them. The same day se'night he was again brought to the stake, where
the vile tormentors rather broiled than burnt him. The Lord give his enemies repentance!

Mrs. Prest
From the number condemned in this fanatical reign, it is almost impossible to obtain the name of every
martyr, or to embellish the history of all with anecdotes and exemplifications of Christian conduct. Thanks
be to Providence, our cruel task begins to draw towards a conclusion, with the end of the reign of papal terror
and bloodshed. Monarchs, who sit upon thrones possessed by hereditary right, should, of all others, consider
that the laws of nature are the laws of God, and hence that the first law of nature is the preservation of their
subjects. Maxims of persecutions, of torture, and of death, they should leave to those who have effected
sovereignty by fraud or by sword; but where, except among a few miscreant emperors of Rome, and the
Roman pontiffs, shall we find one whose memory is so "damned to everlasting fame" as that of Queen
Mary? Nations bewail the hour which separates them forever from a beloved governor, but, with respect to
that of Mary, it was the most blessed time of her whole reign. Heaven has ordained three great scourges for
national sins-plague, pestilence, and famine. It was the will of God in Mary's reign to bring a fourth upon this
kingdom, under the form of papistical persecution. It was sharp, but glorious; the fire which consumed the
martyrs has undermined the popedom; and the Catholic states, at present the most bigoted and unenlightened,
are those which are sunk lowest in the scale of moral dignity and political consequence. May they remain so,
until the pure light of the Gospel shall dissipate the darkness of fanaticism and superstition! But to return.

Mrs. Prest for some time lived about Cornwall, where she had a husband and children, whose bigotry
compelled her to frequent the abominations of the Church of Rome. Resolving to act as her conscience
dictated, she quitted them, and made a living by spinning. After some time, returning home, she was accused
by her neighbors, and brought to Exeter, to be examined before Dr. Troubleville, and his chancellor
Blackston. As this martyr was accounted of inferior intellect, we shall put her in competition with the bishop,
and let the reader judge which had the most of that knowledge conducive to everlasting life. The bishop
bringing the question to issue, respecting the bread and wine being flesh and blood, Mrs. Prest said, "I will
demand of you whether you can deny your creed, which says, that Christ doth perpetually sit at the right
hand of His Father, both body and soul, until He come again; or whether He be there in heaven our
Advocate, and to make prayer for us unto God His Father? If He be so, He is not here on earth in a piece of
bread. If He be not here, and if He do not dwell in temples made with hands, but in heaven, what! shall we
seek Him here? If He did not offer His body once for all, why make you a new offering? If with one offering
He made all perfect, why do you with a false offering make all imperfect? If He be to be worshipped in spirit
and in truth, why do you worship a piece of bread? If He be eaten and drunken in faith and truth, if His flesh
be not profitable to be among us, why do you say you make His flesh and blood, and say it is profitable for
body and soul? Alas! I am a poor woman, but rather than to do as you do, I would live no longer. I have said,
Sir."

Bishop. I promise you, you are a jolly Protestant. I pray you in what school have you been brought up?

Mrs. Prest. I have upon the Sundays visited the sermons, and there have I learned such things as are so fixed
in my breast, that death shall not separate them.

B. O foolish woman, who will waste his breath upon thee, or such as thou art? But how chanceth it that thou
wentest away from thy husband? If thou wert an honest woman, thou wouldst not have left thy husband and
children, and run about the country like a fugitive.

Mrs. P. Sir, I labored for my livingl; and as my Master Christ counselleth me, when I was persecuted in one
city, I fled into another.

B. Who persecuted thee?

Mrs. P. My husband and my children. For when I would have them to leave idolatry, and to worship God in
heaven, he would not hear me, but he with his children rebuked me, and troubled me. I fled not for
whoredom, nor for theft, but because I would be no partaker with him and his of that foul idol the Mass; and
wheresoever I was, as oft as I could, upon Sundays and holydays. I made excuses not to go to the popish
Church.

B. Belike then you are a good housewife, to fly from your husband the Church.

Mrs. P. My housewifery is but small; but God gave me grace to go to the true Church.

B. The true Church, what dost thou mean?

Mrs. P. Not your popish Church, full of idols and abominations, but where two or three are gathered together
in the name of God, to that Church will I go as long as I live.

B. Belike then you have a church of your own. Well, let this mad woman be put down to prison until we send
for her husband.

Mrs. P. No, I have but one husband, who is here already in this city, and in prison with me, from whom I will
never depart.

Some persons present endeavoring to convince the bishop she was not in her right senses, she was permitted
to depart. The keeper of the bishop's prisons took her into his house, where she either spun worked as a
servant, or walked about the city, discoursing upon the Sacrament of the altar. Her husband was sent for to
take her home, but this she refused while the cause of religion could be served. She was too active to be idle,
and her conversation, simple as they affected to think her, excited the attention of several Catholic priests
and friars. They teased her with questions, until she answered them angrily, and this excited a laugh at her
warmth.

"Nay," said she, "you have more need to weep than to laugh, and to be sorry that ever you were born, to be
the chaplains of that whore of Babylon. I defy him and all his falsehood; and get you away from me, you do
but trouble my conscience. You would have me follow your doings; I will first lose my life. I pray you
depart."

"Why, thou foolish woman," said they, "we come to thee for thy profit and soul's health." To which she
replied, "What profit ariseth by you, that teach nothing but lies for truth? how save you souls, when you
preach nothing but lies, and destroy souls?"

"How provest thou that?" said they.

"Do you not destroy your souls, when you teach the people to worship idols, stocks, and stones, the works of
men's hands? and to worship a false God of your own making of a piece of bread, and teach that the pope is
God's vicar, and hath power to forgive sins? and that there is a purgatory, when God's Son hath by His
passion purged all? and say you make God and sacrifice Him, when Christ's body was a sacrifice once for
all? Do you not teach the people to number their sins in your ears, and say they will be damned if they
confess not all; when God's Word saith, Who can number his sins? Do you not promise them trentals and
dirges and Masses for souls, and sell your prayers for money, and make them buy pardons, and trust to such
foolish inventions of your imaginations? Do you not altogether act against God? Do you not teach us to pray
upon beads, and to pray unto saints, and say they can pray for us? Do you not make holy water and holy
bread to fray devils? Do you not do a thousand more abominations? And yet you say, you come for my
profit, and to save my soul. No, no, one hath saved me. Farewell, you with your salvation."

During the liberty granted her by the bishop, before-mentioned, she went into St. Peter's Church, and there
found a skilful Dutchman, who was affixing new noses to certain fine images which had been disfigured in
King Edward's time; to whom she said, "What a madman art thou, to make them new noses, which within a
few days shall all lose their heads?" The Dutchman accused her and laid it hard to her charge. And she said
unto him, "Thou art accursed, and so are thy images." He called her a whore. "Nay," said she, "thy images
are whores, and thou art a whore-hunter; for doth not God say, 'You go a whoring after strange gods, figures
of your own making? and thou art one of them.'" After this she was ordered to be confined, and had no more
liberty.

During the time of her imprisonment, many visited her, some sent by the bishop, and some of their own will,
among these was one Daniel, a great preacher of the Gospel, in the days of King Edward, about Cornwall
and Devonshire, but who, through the grievous persecution he had sustained, had fallen off. Earnestly did
she exhort him to repent with Peter, and to be more constant in his profession.

Mrs. Walter Rauley and Mr. William and John Kede, persons of great respectability, bore ample testimony
of her godly conversation, declaring, that unless God were with her, it were impossible she could have so
ably defended the cause of Christ. Indeed, to sum up the character of this poor woman, she united the serpent
and the dove, abounding in the highest wisdom joined to the greatest simplicity. She endured imprisonment,
threatenings, taunts, and the vilest epithets, but nothing could induce her to swerve; her heart was fixed; she
had cast anchor; nor could all the wounds of persecution remove her from the rock on which her hopes of
felicity were built.

Such was her memory, that, without learning, she could tell in what chapter any text of Scripture was
contained: on account of this singular property, one Gregory Basset, a rank papist, said she was deranged,
and talked as a parrot, wild without meaning. At length, having tried every manner without effect to make
her nominally a Catholic, they condemned her. After this, one exhorted her to leave her opinions, and go
home to her family, as she was poor and illiterate. "True, (said she) though I am not learned, I am content to
be a witness of Christ's death, and I pray you make no longer delay with me; for my heart is fixed, and I will
never say otherwise, nor turn to your superstitious doing."

To the disgrace of Mr. Blackston, treasurer of the church, he would often send for this poor martyr from
prison, to make sport for him and a woman whom he kept; putting religious questions to her, and turning her
answers into ridicule. This done, he sent her back to her wretched dungeon, while he battened upon the good
things of this world.

There was perhaps something simply ludicrous in the form of Mrs. Prest, as she was of a very short stature,
thick set, and about fifty-four years of age; but her countenance was cheerful and lively, as if prepared for the
day of her marriage with the Lamb. To mock at her form was an indirect accusation of her Creator, who
framed her after the fashion He liked best, and gave her a mind that far excelled the transient endowments of
perishable flesh. When she was offered money, she rejected it, "because (said she) I am going to a city where
money bears no mastery, and while I am here God has promised to feed me."

When sentence was read, condemning her to the flames, she lifted up her voice and praised God, adding,
"This day have I found that which I have long sought." When they tempted her to recant, "That will I not,
(said she) God forbid that I should lose the life eternal, for this carnal and short life. I will never turn from
my heavenly husband to my earthly husband; from the fellowship of angels to mortal children; and if my
husband and children be faithful, then am I theirs. God is my father, God is my mother, God is my sister, my
brother, my kinsman; God is my friend, most faithful."

Being delivered to the sheriff, she was led by the officer to the place of execution, without the walls of
Exeter, called Sothenhey, where again the superstitious priests assaulted her. While they were tying her to
the stake, she continued earnestly to exclaim "God be merciful to me, a sinner!" Patiently enduring the
devouring conflagration, she was consumed to ashes, and thus ended a life which in unshaken fidelity to the
cause of Christ, was not surpassed by that of any preceding martyr.

Richard Sharpe, Thomas Banion, and Thomas Hale

Mr. Sharpe, weaver, of Bristol, was brought the ninth day of March, 1556, before Dr. Dalby, chancellor of
the city of Bristol, and after examination concerning the Sacrament of the altar, was persuaded to recant; and
on the twenty-ninth, he was enjoined to make his recantation in the parish church. But, scarcely had he
publicly avowed his backsliding, before he felt in his conscience such a tormenting fiend, that he was unable
to work at his occupation; hence, shortly after, one Sunday, he came into the parish church, called Temple,
and after high Mass, stood up in the choir door, and said with a loud voice, "Neighbors, bear me record that
yonder idol (pointing to the altar) is the greatest and most abominable that ever was; and I am sorry that ever
I denied my Lord God!" Notwithstanding the constables were ordered to apprehend him, he was suffered to
go out of the church; but at night he was apprehended and carried to Newgate. Shortly after, before the
chancellor, denying the Sacrament of the altar to be the body and blood of Christ, he was condemned to be
burned by Mr. Dalby. He was burnt the seventh of May, 1558, and died godly, patiently, and constantly,
confessing the Protestant articles of faith.With him suffered Thomas Hale, shoemaker, of Bristol, who was
condemned by Chcnallor Dalby. These martyrs were bound back to back.

Thomas Banion, a weaver, was burnt on August 27, of the same year, and died for the sake of the evangelical
cause of his Savior.

J. Corneford, of Wortham; C. Browne, of Maidstone; J. Herst,

of Ashford; Alice Snoth, and Catharine Knight, an Aged
Woman
With pleasure we have to record that these five martyrs were the last who suffered in the reign of Mary for
the sake of the Protestant cause; but the malice of the papists was conspicuous in hastening their martyrdom,
which might have been delayed until the event of the queen's illness was decided. It is reported that the
archdeacon of Canterbury, judging that the sudden death of the queen would suspend the execution, travelled
post from London, to have the satisfaction of adding another page to the black list of papistical sacrifices.

The articles against them were, as usual, the Sacramental elements and the idolatry of bending to images.
They quoted St. John's words, "Beware of images!" and respecting the real presence, they urged according to
St. Paul, "the things which are seen are temporal." When sentence was about to be read against them, and
excommunication to take place in the regular form, John Corneford, illuminated by the Holy Spirit, awfully
turned the latter proceeding against themselves, and in a solemn impressive manner, recriminated their
excommunication in the following words: "In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the most mighty
God, and by the power of His Holy Spirit, and the authority of His holy Catholic and apostolic Church, we
do here give into the hands of Satan to be destroyed, the bodies of all those blasphemers and heretics that
maintain any error against His most holy Word, or do condemn His most holy truth for heresy, to the
maintenance of any false church or foreign religion, so that by this Thy just judgment, O most mighty God,
against Thy adversaries, Thy true religion may be known to Thy great glory and our comfort and to the
edifying of all our nation. Good Lord, so be it. Amen."

This sentence was openly pronounced and registered, and, as if Providence had awarded that it should not be
delivered in vain, within six days after, Queen Mary died, detested by all good men and accursed of God!

Though acquainted with these circumstances, the archdeacon's implacability exceeded that of his great
exemplary, Bonner, who, though he had several persons at that time under his fiery grasp, did not urge their
deaths hastily, by which delay he certainly afforded them an opportunity of escape. At the queen's decease,
many were in bonds: some just taken, some examined, and others condemned. The writs indeed were issued
for several burnings, but by the death of the three instigators of Protestant murder-the chancellor, the bishop,
and the queen, who fell nearly together, the condemned sheep were liberated, and lived many years to praise
God for their happy deliverance.

These five martyrs, when at the stake, earnestly prayed that their blood might be the last shed, nor did they
pray in vain. They died gloriously, and perfected the number God had selected to bear witness of the truth in
this dreadful reign, whose names are recorded in the Book of Life; though last, not least among the saints
made meet for immortality through the redeeming blood of the Lamb!

Catharine Finlay, alias Knight, was first converted by her son's expounding the Scriptures to her, which
wrought in her a perfect work that terminated in martyrdom. Alice Snoth at the stake sent for her
grandmother and godfather, and rehearsed to them the articles of her faith, and the Commandments of God,
thereby convincing the world that she knew her duty. She died calling upon the spectators to bear witness
that she was a Christian woman, and suffered joyfully for the testimony of Christ's Gospel.

Among the numberless enormities committed by the merciless and uhnfeeling Bonner, the murder of this
innocent and unoffending child may be ranged as the most horrid. His father, John Fetty, of the parish of
Clerkenwell, by trade a tailor, and only twenty-four years of age, had made blessed election; he was fixed
secure in eternal hope, and depended on Him who so builds His Church that the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it. But alas! the very wife of his bosom, whose heart was hardened against the truth, and whose mind
was influenced by the teachers of false doctrine, became his accuser. Brokenbery, a creature of the pope, and
parson of the parish, received the information of this wedded Delilah, in consequence of which the poor man
was apprehended. But here the awful judgment of an ever-righteous God, who is "of purer eyes than to
behold evil," fell upon this stone-hearted and perfidious woman; for no sooner was the injured husband
captured by her wicked contriving, than she also was suddenly seized with madness, and exhibited an awful
and awakening instance of God's power to punish the evil-doer. This dreadful circumstance had some effect
upon the hearts of the ungodly hunters who had eagerly grasped their prey; but, in a relenting moment, they
suffered him to remain with his unworthy wife, to return her good for evil, and to comfort two children, who,
on his being sent to prison, would have been left without a protector, or have become a burden to the parish.
As bad men act from little motives, we may place the indulgence shown him to the latter account.
We have noticed in the former part of our narratives of the martyrs, some whose affection would have led
them even to sacrifice their own lives, to preserve their husbands; but here, agreeable to Scripture language,
a mother proves, indeed, a monster in nature! Neither conjugal nor maternal affection could impress the heart
of this disgraceful woman.

Although our afflicted Christian had experienced so much cruelty and falsehood from the woman who was
bound to him by every tie both human and divine, yet, with a mild and forbearing spirit, he overlooked her
misdeeds, during her calamity endeavoring all he could to procure relief for her malady, and soothing her by
every possible expression of tenderness: thus she became in a few weeks nearly restored to her senses. But,
alas! she returned again to her sin, "as a dog returneth to his vomit." Malice against the saints of the Most
High was seated in her heart too firmly to be removed; and as her strength returned, her inclination to work
wickedness returned with it. Her heart was hardened by the prince of darkness; and to her may be applied
these afflicting and soul-harrowing words, "Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots? then
may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil." Weighing this text duly with another, "I will have
mercy on whom I will have mercy," how shall we presume to refine away the sovereignty of God by
arrainging Jehovah at the bar of human reason, which, in religious matters, is too often opposed by infinite
wisdom? "Broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat. Narrow is the
way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." The ways of heaven are indeed inscrutable, and it
is our bounden duty to walk ever dependent on God, looking up to Him with humble confidence, and hope in
His goodness, and ever confess His justice; and where we "cannot unravel, there learn to trust." This
wretched woman, pursuing the horrid dictates of a heart hardened and depraved, was scarcely confirmed in
her recovery, when, stifling the dictates of honor, gratitude, and every natural affection, she again accused
her husband, who was once more apprehended, and taken before Sir John Mordant, knight, and one of Queen
Mary's commissioners.

Upon examination, his judge finding him fixed in opinions which militated against those nursed by
superstition and maintained by cruelty, he was sentenced to confinement and torture in Lollard's Tower. Here
he was put into the painful stocks, and had a dish of water set by him, with a stone put into it, to what
purpose God knoweth,e xcept it were to show that he should look for little other subsistence: which is
credible enough, if we consider their like practices upon divers before mentioned in this history; as, among
others, upon Richard Smith, who died through their cruel imprisonment touching whom, when a godly
woman came to Dr. Story to have leave she might bury him, he asked her if he had any straw or blood in his
mouth; but what he means thereby, I leave to the judgment of the wise.

On the first day of the third week of our martyr's sufferings, an object presented itself to his view, which
made him indeed feel his tortures with all their force, and to execrate, with bitterness only short of cursing,
the author of his misery. To mark and punish the proceedings of his tormentors, remained with the Most
High, who noteth even the fall of a sparrow, and in whose sacred Word it is written, "Vengeance is mine; I
will repay." This object was his own son, a child of the tender age of eight years. For fifteen days, had its
hapless father been suspended by his tormentor by the right arm and left leg, and sometimes by both, shifting
his positions for the purpose of giving him strength to bear and to lengthen the date of his sufferings. When
the unoffending innocent, desirous of seeing and speaking to its parent, applied to Bonner for permission to
do so, the poor child being asked by the bishop's chaplain the purport of his errand, he replied he wished to
see his father. "Who is thy father?" said the chaplain. "John Fetty," returned the boy, at the same time
pointing to the place where he was confined. The interrogating miscreant on this said, "Why, thy father is a
heretic!" The little champion again rejoined, with energy sufficient to raise admiration in any breast, except
that of this unprincipled and unfeeling wretch-this miscreant, eager to execute the behests of a remoseless
queen-"My father is no heretic: for you have Balaam's mark."

Irritated by reproach so aptly applied, the indignant and mortified priest concealed his resentment for a
moment, and took the undaunted boy into the house, where having him secure, he presented him to others,
whose baseness and cruelty being equal to his own, they stripped him to the skin, and applied their scourges
to so violent a degree, that, fainting beneath the stripes inflicted on his tender frame, and covered with the
blood that flowed from them, the victim of their ungodly wrath was ready to expire under his heavy and
unmerited punishment.

In this bleeding and helpless state was the suffering infant, covered only with his shirt, taken to his father by
one of the actors in the horrid tragedy, who, while he exhibited the heart-rending spectacle, made use of the
vilest taunts, and exulted in what he had done. The dutiful child, as if recovering strength at the sight of his
father, on his knees implored his blessing. "Alas! Will," said the afflicted parent, in trembling amazement,
"who hath done this to thee!" the artless innocent related the circumstances that led to the merciless
correction which had been so basely inflicted on him; but when he repeated the reproof bestowed on the
chaplain, and which was prompted by an undaunted spirit, he was torn from his weeping parent, and
conveyed again to the house, where he remained a close prisoner.

Bonner, somewhat fearful that what had been done could not be justified even among the bloodhounds of his
own voracious pack, concluded in his dark and wicked mind, to release John Fetty, for a time at least, from
the severities he was enduring in the glorious cause of everlasting truth! whose bright rewards are fixed
beyond the boundaries of time, within the confines of eternity; where the arrow of the wicked cannot wound,
even "where there shall be no more sorrowing for the blessed, who, in the mansion of eternal bliss shall
glorify the Lamb forever and ever." He was accordingly by order of Bonner, (how disgraceful to all dignity,
to say bishop!) liberated from the painful bonds, and led from Lollard's Tower, to the chamber of that
ungodly and infamous butcher, where he found the bishop bathing himself before a great fire; and at his first
entering the chamber, Fetty said, "God be here and peace!" "God be here and peace, (said Bonner,) that is
neither God speed nor good morrow!" "If ye kick against this peace, (said Fetty), then this is not the place
that I seek for."

A chaplain of the bishop, standing by, turned the poor man about, and thinking to abash him, said, in
mocking wise, "What have we here-a player!" While Fetty was thus standing in the bishop's chamber, he
espied, hanging about the bishop's bed, a pair of great black beads, whereupon he said, "My Lord, I think the
hangman is not far off: for the halter (pointing to the beads) is here already!" At which words the bishop was
in a marvellous rage. Then he immediately after espied also, standing in the bishop's chamber, in the
window, a little crucifix. Then he asked the bishop what it was, and he answered, that it was Christ. "Was He
handled as cruelly as He is here pictured!" said Fetty. "Yea, that He was," said the bishop. "And even so
cruelly will you handle such as come before you; for you are unto God's people as Caiaphas was unto
Christ!" The bishop, being in a great fury, said, "Thou art a vile heretic, and I will burn thee, or else I will
spend all I have, unto my gown." "Nay, my Lord, (said Fetty) you were better to give it to some poor body,
that he may pray for you." Bonner, notwithstanding his passion, which was raised to the utmost by the calm
and pointed remarks of this observing Christian, thought it most prudent to dismiss the father, on account of
the nearly murdered child. His coward soul trembled for the consequences which might ensue; fear is
inseparable from little minds; and this dastardly pampered priest experienced its effects so far as to induce
him to assume the appearance of that he was an utter stranger to, namely, MERCY.

The father, on being dismissed, by the tyrant Bonner, went home with a heavy heart, with his dying child,
who did not survive many days the cruelties which had been inflicted on him.

How contrary to the will of our great King and Prophet, who mildly taught His followers, was the conduct of
this sanguinary and false teacher, this vile apostate from his God to Satan! But the archfiend had taken entire
possession of his heart, and guided every action of the sinner he had hardened; who, given up to terrible
destruction, was running the race of the wicked, marking his footsteps with the blood of the saints, as if eager
to arrive at the goal of eternal death.

Deliverance of Dr. Sands

This eminent prelate, vice-chancellor of Cambridge, at the request of the duke of Northumberland, when he
came down to Cambridge in support of Lady Jane Grey's claim to the throne, undertook at a few hours'
notice, to preach before the duke and the university. The text he took was such as presented itself in opening
the Bible, and a more appropriate one he could not have chosen, namely, the three last verses of Joshua. As
God gave him the text, so He gave him also such order and utterance that it excited the most lively emotions
in his numerous auditors. The sermon was about to be sent to London to be printed, when news arrived that
the duke had returned and Queen Mary was proclaimed.

The duke was immediately arrested, and Dr. Sands was compelled by the university to give up his office. He
was arrested by the queen's order, and when Mr. Mildmay wondered that so learned a man could wilfully
incur danger, and speak against so good a princess as Mary, the doctor replied, "If I would do as Mr.
Mildmay has done, I need not fear bonds. He came down armed against Queen Mary; before a trator-now a
great friend. I cannot with one mouth blow hot and cold in this manner." A general plunder of Dr. Sands'
property ensued, and he was brought to London upon a wretched horse. Various insults he met on the way
from the bigoted Catholics, and as he passed through Bishopsgate-street, a stone struck him to the ground.
He was the first prisoner that entered the Tower, in that day, on a religious account; his man was admitted
with his Bible, but his shirts and other articles were taken from him.

On Mary's coronation day the doors of the dungeon were so laxly guarded that it was easy to escape. A Mr.
Mitchell, like a true friend, came to him, afforded him his own clothes as a disguise, and was willing to abide
the consequence of being found in his place. This was a rare friendship: but he refused the offer; saying, "I
know no cause why I should be in prison. To do thus were to make myself guilty. I will expect God's good
will, yet do I think myself much obliged to you"; and so Mr. Mitchell departed.

With Doctor Sands was imprisoned Mr. Bradford; they were kept close in prison twenty-nine weeks. John
Fowler, their keeper, was a perverse papist, yet, by often persuading him, at length he began to favor the
Gospel, and was so persuaded in the true religion, that on a Sunday, when they had Mass in the chapel, Dr.
Sands administered the Communion to Bradford and to Fowler. Thus Fowler was their son begotten in
bonds. To make room for Wyat and his accomplices, Dr. Sands and nine other preachers were sent to the
Marshalsea.

The keeper of the Marshalsea appointed to every preacher a man to lead him in the street; he caused them to
go on before, and he and Dr. Sands followed conversing together. By this time popery began to be unsavory.
After they had passed the bridge, the keeper said to Dr. Sands: "I perceive the vain people would set you
forward to the fire. You are as vain as they, if you, being a young man, will stand in your own conceit, and
prefer your own judgment before that of so many worthy prelates, ancient, learned, and grave men as be in
this realm. If you do so, you shall find me a severe keeper, and one that utterly dislikes your religion." Dr.
Sands answered, "I know my years to be young, and my learning but small; it is enough to know Christ
crucified, and he hath learned nothing who seeth not the great blasphemy that is in popery. I will yield unto
God, and not unto man; I have read in the Scriptures of many godly and couretous keepers: may God make
you one! if not, I trust He will give me strength and patience to bear your hard usage." Then said the keeper,
"Are you resolved to stand to your religion?" "Yes," quoth the doctor, "by God's grace!" "Truly," said the
keeper, "I love you the better for it; I did but tempt you: what favor I can show you, you shall be assured of;
and I shall think myself happy if I might die at the stake with you."

He was as good as his word, for he trusted the doctor to walk in the fields alone, where he met with Mr.
Bradford, who was also a prisoner in the King's Bench, and had found the same favor from his keeper. At his
request, he put Mr. Saunders in along with him, to be his bedfellow, and the Communion was administered
to a great number of communicants.

When Wyat with his army came to Southwark, he offered to liberate all the imprisoned Protestants, but Dr.
Sands and the rest of the preachers refused to accept freedom on such terms.

After Dr. Sands had been nine weeks prisoner in the Marshalsea, by the mediation of Sir Thomas Holcroft,
knight marshal, he was set at liberty. Though Mr. Holcroft had the queen's warrant, the bishop commanded
him not to set Dr. Sands at liberty, until he had taken sureties of two gentlemen with him, each one bound in
œ500, that Dr. Sands should not depart out of the realm without license. Mr. Holcroft immediately after met
with two gentlemen of the north, friends and cousins to Dr. Sands, who offered to be bound for him.

After dinner, the same day, Sir Thomas Holcroft sent for Dr.

Sands to his lodgings at Westminster, to communicate to him all he had done. Dr. Sands answered: "I give
God thanks, who hath moved your heart to mind me so well, that I think myself most bound unto you. God
shall requite you, nor shall I ever be found unthankful. But as you have dealt friendly with me, I will also
deal plainly with you. I came a freeman into prison; I will not go forth a bondman. As I cannot benefit my
friends, so will I not hurt them. And if I be set at liberty, I will not tarry six days in this realm, if I may get
out. If therefore I may not get free forth, send me to the Marshalsea again, and there you shall be sure of me."

This answer Mr. Holcroft much disapproved of; but like a true friend he replied: "Seeing you cannot be
altered, I will change my purpose, and yield unto you. Come of it what will, I will set you at liberty; and
seeing you have a mind to go over sea, get you gone as quick as you can. One thing I require of you, that,
while you are there, you write nothing to me hither, for this may undo me."

Dr. Sands having taken an affectionate farewell of him and his other friends in bonds, departed. He went by
Winchester house, and there took boat, and came to a friend's house in London, called William Banks, and
tarried there one night. The next night he went to another friend's house, and there he heard that strict search
was making for him, by Gardiner's express order.

Dr. Sands now conveyed himself by night to one Mr. Berty's house, a stranger who was in the Marshalsea
prison with him a while; he was a good Protestant and dwelt in Mark-lane. There he was six days, and then
removed to one of his acquaintances in Cornhill; he caused his man Quinton to provide two geldings for him,
resolved on the morrow to ride into Essex, to Mr. Sands, his father-in-law, where his wife was, which, after a
narrow escape, he effected. He had not been theretwo hours, before Mr. Sands was told that two of the
guards would that night apprehend Dr. Sands.

That night Dr. Sands was guided to an honest farmer's near the sea, where he tarried two days and two nights
in a chamber without company. After that he removed to one James Mower's, a shipmaster, who dwelt at
Milton-Shore, where he waited for a wind to Flanders. While he was there, James Mower brought to him
forty or fifty mariners, to whom he gave an exhortation; they liked him so well that they promised to die
rather than he should be apprehended.

The sixth of May, Sunday, the wind served. In taking leave of his hostess, who had been married eight years
without having a child, he gave her a fine handkerchief and an old royal of gold, and said, "Be of good
comfort; before that one whole year be past, God shall give you a child, a boy." This came to pass, for, that
day twelve-month, wanting one day, God gave her a son.

Scarcely had he arrived at Antwerp, when he learned that King Philip had sent to apprehend him. He next
flew to Augsburg, in Cleveland, where Dr. Sands tarried fourteen days, and then travelled towards
Strassburg, where, after he had lived one year, his wife came to him. He was sick of a flux nine months, and
had a child which died of the plague. His amiable wife at length fell into a consumption, and died in his
arms. When his wife was dead, he went to Zurich, and there was in Peter Martyr's house for the space of five
weeks.

As they sat at dinner one day, word was suddenly brought that Queen Mary was dead, and Dr. Sands was
sent for by his friends at Strassburg, where he preached. Mr. Grindal and he came over to England, and
arrived in London the same day that Queen Elizabeth was crowned. This faithful servant of Christ, under
Queen Elizabeth, rose to the highest distinction in the Church, being successively bishop of Worcester,
bishop of London, and archbishop of York.
Queen Mary's Treatment of Her Sister, the Princess Elizabeth
The preservation of Princess Elizabeth may be reckoned a remarkable instance of the watchful eye which
Christ had over His Church. The bigotry of Mary regarded not the ties of consanguinity, of natural affection,
of national succession. Her mind, physically morose, was under the dominion of men who possessed not the
milk of human kindness, and whose principles werre sanctioned and enjoined by the idolatrous tenets of the
Romish pontiff. Could they have foreseen the short date of Mary's reign, they would have imbrued their
hands in the Protestant blood of Elizabeth, and, as a sine qua non of the queen's salvation, have compelled
her to bequeath the kingdom to some Catholic prince. The contest might have been attended with the horrors
incidental to a religious civil war, and calamities might have been felt in England similar to those under
Henry the Great in France, whom Queen Elizabeth assisted in opposing his priest-ridden Catholic subjects.
As if Providence had the perpetual establishment of the Protestant faith in view, the difference of the
duration of the two reigns is worthy of notice. Mary might have reigned many years in the course of nature,
but the course of grace willed it otherwise. Five years and four months was the time of persecution alloted to
this weak, disgraceful reign, while that of Elizabeth reckoned a number of years among the highest of those
who have sat on the English throne, almost nine times that of her merciless sister!

Before Mary attained the crown, she treated Elizabeth with a sisterly kindness, but from that period her
conduct was altered, and the most imperious distance substituted. Though Elizabeth had no concern in the
rebellion of Sir Thomas Wyat, yet she was apprehended, and treated as a culprit in that commotion. The
manner too of her arrest was similar to the mind that dictated it: the three cabinet members, whom she
deputed to see the arrest executed, rudely entered the chamber at ten o'clock at night, and, though she was
extremely ill, they could scarcely be induced to let her remain until the following morning. Her enfeebled
state permitted her to be moved only by short stages in a journey of such length to London; but the princess,
though afflicted in person, had a consolation in mind which her sister never could purchase: the people,
through whom she passed on her way pitied her, and put up their prayers for her preservation.

Arrived at court, she was made a close prisoner for a fortnight, without knowing who was her accuser, or
seeing anyone who could console or advise her. The charge, however, was at length unmasked by Gardiner,
who, with nineteen of the Council, accused her of abetting Wyat's conspiracy, which she religiously affirmed
to be false. Failing in this, they placed against her the transactions of Sir Peter Carew in the west, in which
they were as unsuccessful as in the former. The queen now signified that it was her pleasure she should be
committed to the Tower, a step which overwhelmed the princess with the greatest alarm and uneasiness. In
vain she hoped the queen's majesty would not commit her to such a place; but there was no lenity to be
expected; her attendants were limited, and a hundred northern soldiers appointed to guard her day and night.

On Palm Sunday she was conducted to the Tower. When she came to the palace garden, she cast her eyes
towards the windows, eagerly anxious to meet those of the queen, but she was disappointed. A strict order
was given in London that every one should go to church, and carry palms, that she might be conveyed
without clamor or commiseration to her prison.

At the time of passing under London Bridge the fall of the tide made it very dangerous, and the barge some
time stuck fast against the starlings. To mortify her the more, she was landed at Traitors' Stairs. As it rained
fast, and she was obliged to step in the water to land, she hesitated; but this excited no complaisance in the
lord in waiting. When she set her foot on the steps, she exclaimed, "Here lands as true a subject, being
prisoner, as ever landed at these stairs; and before Thee, O God, I speak it, having no friend but Thee alone!"

A large number of the wardens and servants of the Tower were arranged in order between whom the princess
had to pass. Upon inquiring the use of this parade, she was informed it was customary to do so. "If," said she,
"it is on account of me, I beseech you that they may be dismissed." On this the poor men knelt down, and
prayed that God would preserve her grace, for which they were the next day turned out of their
employments. The tragic scene must have been deeply interesting, to see an amiable and irreproachable
princess sent like a lamb to languish in expectation of cruelty and death; against whom there was no other
charge than her superiority in Christian virtues and acquired endowments. Her attendants openly wept as she
proceeded with a dignified step to the frowning battlements of her destination. "Alas!" said Elizabeth, "what
do you mean? I took you to comfort, not to dismay me; for my truth is such that no one shall have cause to
weep for me."

The next step of her enemies was to procure evidence by means which, in the present day, are accounted
detestable. Many poor prisoners were racked, to extract, if possible, any matters of accusation which might
affect her life, and thereby gratify Gardiner's sanguinary disposition. He himself came to examine her,
respecting her removal from her house at Ashbridge to Dunnington castle a long while before. The princess
had quite forgotten this trivial circumstance, and Lord Arundel, after the investigation, kneeling down,
apologized for having troubled her in such a frivolous matter. "You sift me narrowly," replied the princess,
"but of this I am assured, that God has appointed a limit to your proceedings; and so God forgive you all."

Her own gentlemen, who ought to have been her purveyors, and served her provision, were compelled to
give place to the common soldiers, at the command of the constable of the Tower, who was in every respect
a servile tool of Gardiner; her grace's friends, however, procured an order of Council which regulated this
petty tyranny more to her satisfaction.

After having been a whole month in close confinement, she sent for the lord chamberlain and Lord Chandois,
to whom she represented the ill state of her health from a want of proper air and exercise. Application being
made to the Council, Elizabeth was with some difficulty admitted to walk in the queen's lodgings, and
afterwards in the garden, at which time the prisoners on that side were attended by their keepers, and not
suffered to look down upon her. Their jealousy was excited by a child of four years, who daily brought
flowers to the princess. The child was threatened with a whipping, and the father ordered to keep him from
the princess's chambers.

On the fifth of May the constable was discharged from his office, and Sir Henry Benifield appointed in his
room, accompanied by a hundred ruffian-looking soldiers in blue. This measure created considerable alarm
in the mind of the princess, who imagined it was preparatory to her undergoing the same fate as Lady Jane
Grey, upon the same block. Assured that this project was not in agitation, she entertained an idea that the
new keeper of the Tower was commissioned to make away with her privately, as his equivocal character was
in conformity with the ferocious inclination of those by whom he was appointed.

A report now obtained that her Grace was to be taken away by the new constable and his soldiers, which in
the sequel proved to be true. An order of Council was made for her removal to the manor Woodstock, which
took place on Trinity Sunday, May 13, under the authority of Sir Henry Benifield and Lord Tame. The
ostensible cause of her removal was to make room for other prisoners. Richmond was the first place they
stopped at, and here the princess slept, not however without much alarm at first, as her own servants were
superseded by the soldiers, who were placed as guards at her chamber door. Upon representation, Lord Tame
overruled this indecent stretch of power, and granted her perfect safety while under his custody.

In passing through Windsor, she saw several of her poor dejected servants waiting to see her. "Go to them,"
said she, to one of her attendants, "and say these words from me, tanquim ovis, that is, like a sheep to the
slaughter."

The next night her Grace lodged at the house of a Mr. Dormer, in her way to which the people manifested
such tokens of loyal affection that Sir Henry was indignant, and bestowed on them very liberally the names
of rebels and traitors. In some villages they rang the bells for joy, imagining the princess's arrival among
them was from a very different cause; but this harmless demonstration of gladness was sufficient with the
persecuting Benifield to order his soldiers to seize and set these humble persons in the stocks.

The day following, her Grace arrived at Lord Tame's house, where she stayed all night, and was most nobly
entertained. This excited Sir Henry's indignation, and made him caution Lord Tame to look well to his
proceedings; but the humanity of Lord Tame was not to be frightened, and he returned a suitable reply. At
another time, this official prodigal, to show his consequence and disregard of good manners, went up into a
chamber, where was appointed for her Grace a chair, two cushions, and a foot carpet, wherein he
presumptuously sat and called his man to pull off his boots. As soon as it was known to the ladies and
gentlemen they laughed him to scorn. When supper was done, he called to his lordship, and directed that all
gentlemen and ladies should withdraw home, marvelling much that he would permit such a large company,
considering the great charge he had committed to him. "Sir Henry," said his lordship, "content yourself; all
shall be avoided, your men and all." "Nay, but my soldiers," replied Sir Henry, "shall watch all night." Lord
Tame answered, "There is no need." "Well," said he, "need or need not, they shall so do."

The next day her Grace took her journey from thence to Woodstock, where she was enclosed, as before in
the Tower of London, the soldiers keeping guard within and without the walls, every day, to the number of
sixty; and in the night, without the walls were forty during all the time of her imprisonment.

At length she was permitted to walk in the gardens, but under the most severe restrictions, Sir Henry keeping
the keys himself, and placing her always under many bolts and locks, whence she was induced to call him
her jailer, at which he felt offended, and begged her to substitute the word officer. After much earnest
entreaty to the Council, she obtained permission to write to the queen; but the jailer who brought her pen,
ink, and paper stood by her while she wrote, and, when she left off, he carried the things away until they
were wanted again. He also insisted upon carrying it himself to the queen, but Elizabeth would not suffer
him to be the bearer, and it was presented by one of her gentlemen.

After the letter, Doctors Owen and Wendy went to the princess, as the state of her health rendered medical
assistance necessary. They stayed with her five or six days, in which time she grew much better; they then
returned to the queen, and spoke flatteringly of the princess' submission and humility, at which the queen
seemed moved; but the bishops wanted a concession that she had offended her majesty. Elizabeth spurned
this indirect mode of acknowledging herself guilty. "If I have offended," said she, "and am guilty, I crave no
mercy but the law, which I am certain I should have had ere this, if anything could have been proved against
me. I wish I were as clear from the peril of my enemies; then should I not be thus bolted and locked up
within walls and doors."

Much question arose at this time respecting the propriety of uniting the princess to some foreigner, that she
might quit the realm with a suitable portion. One of the Council had the brutality to urge the necessity of
beheading her, if the king (Philip) meant to keep the realm in peace; but the Spaniards, detesting such a base
thought, replied, "God forbid that oiur king and master should consent to such an infamous proceeding!"
Stimulated by a noble principle, the Spaniards from this time repeatedly urged to the king that it would do
him the highest honor to liberate the Lady Elizabeth, nor was the king impervious to their solicitation. He
took her out of prison, and shortly after she was sent for to Hampton court. It may be remarked in this place,
that the fallacy of human reasoning is shown in every moment. The barbarian who suggested the policy of
beheading Elizabeth little contemplated the change of condition which his speech would bring about. In her
journey from Woodstock, Benifield treated her with the same severity as before; removing her on a stormy
day, and not suffering her old servant, who had come to Colnbrook, where she slept, to speak to her.

She remained a fortnight strictly guarded and watched, before anyone dared to speak with her; at length the
vile Gardiner with three more of the Council, came with great submission. Elizabeth saluted them, remarked
that she had been for a long time kept in solitary confinement, and begged they would intercede with the
king and queen to deliver her from prison. Gardiner's visit was to draw from the princess a confession of her
guilt; but she was guarded against his subtlety, adding, that, rather than admit she had done wrong, she
would lie in prison all the rest of her life. The next day Gardiner came again, and kneeling down, declared
that the queen was astonished she would persist in affirming that she was blameless-whence it would be
inferred that the queen had unjustly imprisoned her grace. Gardiner further informed her that the queen had
declared that she must tell another tale, before she could be set at liberty. "Then," replied the high-minded
Elizabeth, "I had rather be in prison with honesty and truth, than have my liberty, and be suspected by her
majesty. What I have said, I will stand to; nor will I ever speak falsehood!" The bishop and his friends then
departed, leaving her locked up as before.
Seven days after the queen sent for Elizabeth at ten o'clock at night; two years had elapsed since they had
seen each other. It created terror in the mind of the princess, who, at setting out, desired her gentlemen and
ladies to pray for her, as her return to them again was uncertain.

Being conducted to the queen's bedchamber, upon entering it the princess knelt down, and having begged of
God to preserve her majesty, she humbly assured her that her majesty had not a more loyal subject in the
realm, whatever reports might be circulated to the contrary. With a haughty ungraciousness, the imperious
queen replied: "You will not confess your offence, but stand stoutly to your truth. I pray God it may so fall
out."

"If it do not," said Elizabeth, "I request neither favor nor pardon at your majesty's hands." "Well," said the
queen, "you stiffly still persevere in your truth. Besides, you will not confess that you have not been
wrongfully punished."

"I must not say so, if it please your majesty, to you."

"Why, then," said the queen, "belike you will to others."

"No, if it please your majesty: I have borne the burden, and must bear it. I humbly beseech your majesty to
have a good opinion of me and to think me to be your subject, not only from the beginning hitherto, but for
ever, as long as life lasteth." They departed without any heartfelt satisfaction on either side; nor can we think
the conduct of Elizabeth displayed that independence and fortitude which accompanies perfect innocence.
Elizabeth's admitting that she would not say, neither to the queen nor to others, that she had been unjustly
punished, was in direct contradiction to what she had told Gardiner, and must have arisen from some motive
at this time inexplicable. King Philip is supposed to have been secretly concealed during the interview, and
to have been friendly to the princess.

In seven days from the time of her return to imprisonment, her severe jailer and his men were discharged,
and she was set at liberty, under the constraint of being always attended and watched by some of the queen's
Council. Four of her gentlemen were sent to the Tower without any other charge against them than being
zealous servants of their mistress. This event was soon after followed by the happy news of Gardiner's death,
for which all good and merciful men glorified God, inasmuch as it had taken the chief tiger from the den, and
rendered the life of the Protestant successor of Mary more secure.

This miscreant, while the princess was in the Tower, sent a secret writ, signed by a few of the Council, for
her private execution, and, had Mr. Bridges, lieutenant of the Tower, been as little scrupulous of dark
assassination as this pious prelate was, she must have perished. The warrant not having the queen's signature,
Mr. Bridges hastened to her majesty to give her information of it, and to know her mind. This was a plot of
Winchester's, who, to convict her of treasonable practices, caused several prisoners to be racked; particularly
Mr. Edmund Tremaine and Smithwicke were offered considerable bribes to accuse the guiltless princess.

Her life was several times in danger. While at Woodstock, fire was apparently put between the boards and
ceiling under which she lay. It was also reported strongly that one Paul Penny, the keeper of Woodstock, a
notorious ruffian, was appointed to assassinate her, but, however this might be, God counteracted in this
point the nefarious designs of the enemies of the Reformation. James Basset was another appointed to
perform the same deed: he was a peculiar favorite of Gardiner, and had come within a mile of Woodstock,
intending to speak with Benifield on the subject. The goodness of God however so ordered it that while
Basset was travelling to Woodstock, Benifield, by an order of Council, was going to London: in consequence
of which, he left a positive order with his brother, that no man should be admitted to the princess during his
absence, not even with a note from the queen; his brother met the murderer, but the latter's intention was
frustrated, as no admission could be obtained.

When Elizabeth quitted Woodstock, she left the following lines written with her diamond on the window:
Much suspected by me,

Nothing proved can be. Quoth Elizabeth, prisoner.

With the life of Winchester ceased the extreme danger of the princess, as many of her other secret enemies
soon after followed him, and, last of all, her cruel sister, who outlived Gardiner but three years.

The death of Mary was ascribed to several causes. The Council endeavored to console her in her last
moments, imagining it was the absence of her husband that lay heavy at her heart, but though his treatment
had some weight, the loss of Calais, the last fortress possessed by the English in France, was the true source
of her sorrow. "Open my heart," said Mary, "when I am dead, and you shall find Calais written there."
Religion caused her no alarm; the priests had lulled to rest every misgiving of conscience, which might have
obtruded, on account of the accusing spirits of the murdered martyrs. Not the blood she had spilled, but the
loss of a town excited her emotions in dying, and this last stroke seemed to be awarded, that her fanatical
persecution might be paralleled by her political imbecility.

We earnestly pray that the annals of no country, Catholic or pagan, may ever be stained with such a
repetition of human sacrifices to papal power, and that the detestation in which the character of Mary is
holden, may be a beacon to succeeding monarchs to avoid the rocks of fanaticism!

God's Punishment upon Some of the Persecutors of His People

in
Mary's Reign
After that arch-persecutor, Gardiner, was dead, others followed, of whom Dr. Morgan, bishop of St. David's,
who succeeded Bishop Farrar, is to be noticed. Not long after he was installed in his bishoipric, he was
stricken by the visitation of God; his food passed through the throat, but rose again with great violence. In
this manner, almost literally starved to death, he terminated his existence.

Bishop Thornton, suffragan of Dover, was an indefatigable persecutor of the true Church. One day after he
had exercised his cruel tyranny upon a number of pious persons at Canterbury, he came from the chapter-
house to Borne, where as he stood on a Sunday looking at his men playing at bowls, he fell down in a fit of
the palsy, and did not long survive.

After the latter, succeeded another bishop or suffragen, ordained by Gardiner, who not long after he had been
raised to the see of Dover, fell down a pair of stairs in the cardinal's chamber at Greenwich, and broke his
neck. He had just received the cardinal's blessing-he could receive nothing worse.

John Cooper, of Watsam, Suffolk, suffered by perjury; he was from private pique persecuted by one
Fenning, who suborned two others to swear that they heard Cooper say, 'If God did not take away Queen
Mary, the devil would.' Cooper denied all such words, but Cooper was a Proestant and a heretic, and
therefore he was hung, drawn and quartered, his property confiscated, and his wife and nine children reduced
to beggary. The following harvest, however, Grimwood of Hitcham, one of the witnesses before mentioned,
was visited for his villainy: while at work, stacking up corn, his bowels suddenly burst out, and before relief
could be obtained, her died. Thus was deliberate perjury rewarded by sudden death!

In the case of the martyr Mr. Bradford, the severity of Mr.

Sheriff Woodroffe has been noticed-he rejoiced at the death of the saints, and at Mr. Rogers' execution, he
broke the carman's head, because he stopped the cart to let the martyr's children take a last farewell of him.
Scarcely had Mr. Woodroffe's sheriffalty expired a week, when he was struck with a paralytic affection, and
languished a few days in the most pitable and helpless condition, presenting a striking contrast to his former
activity in the cause of blood.

Ralph Lardyn, who betrayed the martyr George Eagles, is believed to have been afterward arraigned and
hanged in consequence of accusing himself. At the bar, he denounced himself in these words: "This has most
justly fallen upon me, for betraying the innocent blood of that just and good man George Eagles, who was
here condemned in the time of Queen Mary by my procurement, when I sold his blood for a little money."

As James Abbes was going to execution, and exhorting the pitying bystanders to adhere steadfastly to the
truth, and like him to seal the cause of Christ with their blood, a servant of the sheriff's interrupted him, and
blasphemously called his religion heresy, and the good man a lunatic. Scarcely however had the flames
reached the martyr, before the fearful stroke of God fell upn the hardened wretch, in the presence of him he
had so cruelly ridiculed. The man was suddenly seized with lunacy, cast off his clothes and shoes before the
people, (as Abbes had done just before, to distribute among some poor persons,) at the same time
exclaiming, "Thus did James Abbes, the true servant of God, who is saved by I am damned." Repeating this
often, the sheriff had him secured, and made him put his clothes on, but no sooner was he alone, than he tore
them off, and exclaimed as before. Being tied in a cart, he was conveyed to his master's house, and in about
half a year he died; just before which a priest came to attend him, with the crucifix, etc., but the wretched
man bade him take away such trumpery, and said that he and other priests had been the cause of his
damnation, but that Abbes was saved.

One Clark, an avowed enemy of the Protestants in King Edward's reign, hung himself in the Tower of
London.

Froling, a priest of much celebrity, fell down in the street and died on the spot.

Dale, an indefatigable informer, was consumed by vermin, and died a miserable spectacle.

Alexander, the severe keeper of Newgate, died miserably, swelling to a prodigious size, and became so
inwardly putrid, that none could come near him. This cruel minister of the law would go to Bonner, Story,
and others, requesting them to rid his prison, he was so much pestered with heretics! The son of this keeper,
in three years after his father's death, dissipated his great property, and died suddenly in Newgate market.
"The sins of the father," says the decalogue, "shall be visited on the children." John Peter, son-in-law of
Alexander, a horrid blasphemer and persecutor, died wretchedly. When he affirmed anything, he would say,
"If it be not true, I pray I may rot ere I die." This awful state visited him in all its loathsomeness.

Sir Ralph Ellerker was eagerly desirous to see the heart taken out of Adam Damlip, who was wrongfully put
to death. Shortly after Sir Ralph was slain by the French, who mangled him dreadfully, cut off his limbs, and
tore his heart out.

When Gardiner heard of the miserable end of Judge Hales, he called the profession of the Gospel a doctrine
of desperation; but he forgot that the judge's despondency arose after he had consented to the papistry. But
with more reason may this be said of the Catholic tenets, if we consider the miserable end of Dr. Pendleton,
Gardiner, and most of the leading persecutors. Gardiner, upon his death bed, was reminded by a bishop of
Peter denying his master, "Ah," said Gardiner, "I have denied with Peter, but never repented with Peter."

After the accession of Elizabeth, most of the Catholic prelates were imprisoned in the Tower or the Fleet;
Bonner was put into the Marshalsea.

Of the revilers of God's Word, we detail, among many others, the following occurrence. One William
Maldon, living at Greenwich in servitude, was instructing himself profitably in reading an English primer
one winter's evening. A serving man, named John Powell, sat by, and ridiculed all that Maldon said, who
cautioned him not to make a jest of the Word of God. Powell nevertheless continued, until Maldon came to
certain English Prayers, and read aloud, "Lord, have mercy upon us, Christ have mercy upon us," etc.
Suddenly the reviler started, and exclaimed, "Lord, have mercy upon us!" He was struck with the utmost
terror of mind, said the evil spirit could not abide that Christ should have any mercy upon him, and sunk into
madness. He was remitted to Bedlam, and became an awful warning that God will not always be insulted
with impunity.

Henry Smith, a student in the law, had a pious Protesant father, of Camben, in Gloucestershire, by whom he
was virtuously educated. While studying law in the middle temple, he was induced to profess Catholicism,
and, going to Louvain, in France, he returned with pardons, crucifixes, and a great freight of popish toys. Not
content with these things, he openly reviled the Gospel religion he had been brought up in; but conscience
one night reproached him so dreadfully, that in a fit of despair he hung himself in his garters. He was buried
in a lane, without the Christian service being read over him.

Dr. Story, whose name has been so often mtnioned in the preceding pages, was reserved to be cut off by
public execution, a practice in which he had taken great delight when in power. He is supposed to have had a
hand in most of the conflagrations in Mary's time, and was even ingenious in his invention of new modes of
inflicting torture. When Elizabeth came to the throne, he was committed to prison, but unaccountably
effected his escape to the continent, to carry fire and sword there among the Protestant brethren. From the
duke of Alva, at Antwerp, he received a special commission to search all ships for contraband goods, and
particularly for English heretical books.

Dr. Story gloried in a commission that was ordered by Providence to be his ruin, and to preserve the faithful
from his sanguinary cruelty. It was contrived that one Parker, a merchant, should sail to Antwerp and
information should be given to Dr. Story that he had a quantity of heretical books on board. The latter no
sooner heard this, than he hastened to the vessel, sought everywhere above, and then went under the hatches,
which were fastened down upon him. A prosperous gale brought the ship to England, and this traitorous,
persecuting rebel was committed to prison, where he remained a considerable time, obstinately objecting to
recant his Anti-christian spirit, or admit of Queen Elizabeth's supremacy. He alleged, though by birth and
education an Englishman, that he was a sworn subject of the king of Spain, in whose service the famous duke
of Alva was. The doctor being condemned, was laid upon a hurdle, and drawn from the Tower to Tyburn,
where after being suspended about half an hour, he was cut down, stripped, and the executioner displayed the
heart of a traitor.

Thus ended the existence of this Nimrod of England.

 CHAPTER XVII - Rise and Progress of the
Protestant Religion in Ireland; with an
Account of the Barbarous Massacre of 1641
The gloom of popery had overshadowed Ireland from its first establishment there until the reign of Henry
VIII when the rays of the Gospel began to dispel the darkness, and afford that light which until then had been
unknown in that island. The abject ignorance in which the people were held, with the absurd and
superstitious notions they entertained, were sufficiently evident to many; and the artifices of their priests
were so conspicuous, that several persons of distinction, who had hitherto been strenuous papists, would
willingly have endeavored to shake off the yoke, and embrace the Protestant religion; but the natural ferocity
of the people, and their strong attachment to the ridiculous doctrines which they had been taught, made the
attempt dangerous. It was, however, at length undertaken, though attended with the most horrid and
disastrous consequences.

The introduction of the Protestant religion into Ireland may be principally attributed to George Browne, an
Englishman, who was consecrated archbishop of Dublin on the nineteenth of March, 1535. He had formerly
been an Augustine friar, and was promoted to the mitre on account of his merit.

After having enjoyed his dignity about five years, he, at the time that Henry VIII was suppressing the
religious houses in England, caused all the relics and images to be removed out of the two cathedrals in
Dublin, and the other churches in his diocese; in the place of which he caused to be put up the Lord's Prayer,
the Creed, and the Ten Commandments.

A short time after this he received a letter from Thomas Cromwell, lord-privy seal, informing him that Henry
VIII having thrown off the papal supremacy in England, was determined to do the like in Ireland; and that he
thereupon had appointed him (Archbishop Browne) one of the commissioners for seeing this order put in
execution. The archbishop answered that he had employed his utmost endeavors at the hazard of his life, to
cause the Irish nobility and gentry to acknowledge Henry as their supreme head, in matters both spiritual and
temporal; but had met with a most violent opposition, especially from George, archbishop of Armagh; that
this prelate had, in a speech to his clergy, laid a curse on all those who should own his highness' supremacy:
adding, that their isle, called in the Chronicles Insula Sacra, or the Holy Island, belonged to none but the
bishop of Rome, and that the king's progenitors had received it from the pope. He observed likewise, that the
archbishop and clergy of Armagh had each despatched a courier to Rome; and that it would be necessary for
a parliament to be called in Ireland, to pass an act of supremacy, the people not regarding the king's
commission without the sanction of the legislative assembly. He concluded with observing, that the popes
had kept the people in the most profound ignorance; that the clergy were exceedingly illiterate; that the
common people were more zealous in their blindness than the saints and martyrs had been in the defence of
truth at the beginning of the Gospel; and that it was to be feared that Shan O'Neal, a chieftain of great power
in the northern part of the island, was decidedly opposed to the king's commission.

In pursuance of this advice, the following year a parliament was summoned to meet at Dublin, by order of
Leonard Grey, at that time lord-lieutenant. At this assembly Archbishop Browne made a speech, in which he
set forth that the bishops of Rome used, anciently, to acknowledge emperors, kings, and princes, to be
supreme in their own dominions; and, therefore, that he himself would vote King Henry VIII as supreme in
all matters, both ecclesiastical and temporal. He concluded with saying that whosoever should refuse to vote
for this act, was not a true subject of the king. This speech greatly startled the other bishops and lords; but at
length, after violent debates, the king's supremacy was allowed.

Two years after this, the archbishop wrote a second letter to Lord Cromwell, complaining of the clergy, and
hinting at the machinations which the pope was then carrying on against the advocates of the Gospel. This
letter is dated from Dublin, in April, 1538; and among other matters, the archbishop says, "A bird may be
taught to speak with as much sense as many of the clergy do in this cvountry. These, though not scholars, yet
are crafty to cozen the oor common people and to dissuade them from following his highness orders. The
country folk here much hate your lordship, and despitefully call you, in their Irish tongue, the Blacksmith's
Son. As a friend, I desire your lordship to look well to your noble person. Rome hath a great kindness for the
duke of Norfolk, and great favors for this nation, purposely to oppose his highness."

A short time after this, the pope sent over to Ireland (directed to the archbishop of Armagh and his clergy) a
bull of excommunication against all who had, or should own the king's supremacy within the Irish nation;
denouncing a curse on all of them, and theirs, who should not, within forty days, acknowledge to their
confessors, that they had done amiss in so doing.

Archbishop Browne gave notice of this in a letter dated, Dublin, May, 1538. Part of the form of confession,
or vow, sent over to these Irish papists, ran as follows: "I do further declare him or here, father or mother,
brother or sister, son or daughter, husband or wife, uncle or aunt, nephew or niece, kinsman or kinswoman,
master or mistress, and all others, nearest or dearest relations, friend or acquaintance whatsoever, accursed,
that either do or shall hold, for the time to come, any ecclesiastical or civil power above the authority of the
Mother Church; or that do or shall obey, for the time to come, any of her, the Mother of Churches' opposers
or enemies, or contrary to the same, of which I have here sworn unto: so God, the Blessed Virgin, St. Peter,
St. Paul, and the Holy Evangelists, help me," etc. is an exact agreement with the doctrines promulgated by
the Councils of Lateran and Constance, which expressly declare that no favor should be shown to heretics,
nor faith kept with them; that they ought to be excommunicated and condemned, and their estates
confiscated, and that princes are obliged, by a solemn oath, to root them out of their respective dominions.

How abominable a church must that be, which thus dares to trample upon all authority! How besotted the
people who regard the injunctions of such a church!

In the archbishop's last-mentioned letter, dated May, 1538, he says: "His highness' viceroy of this nation is of
little or no power with the old natives. Now both English and Irish begin to oppose your lordship's orders,
and to lay aside their national quarrels, which I fear will (if anything will) cause a foreigner to invade this
nation."

Not long after this, Archbishop Browne seized one Thady O'Brian, a Franciscan friar, who had in his
possession a paper sent from Rome, dated May, 1538, and directed to O'Neal. In this letter were the
following words: "His Holiness, Paul, now pope, and the council of the fathers, have lately found, in Rome, a
prophecy of one St. Lacerianus, an Irish bishop of Cashel, in which he saith that the Mother Church of Rome
falleth, when, in Ireland, the Catholic faith is overcome. Therefore, for the glory of the Mother Church, the
honor of St. Peter, and your own secureness, suppress heresy, and his holiness' enemies."

This Thady O'Brian, after further examination and search made, was pilloried, and kept close prisoner until
the king's orders arrived in what manner he should be further dispposed of. But order coming over from
England that he was to be hanged, he laid violent hands on himself in the castle of Dublin. His body was
afterwards carried to Gallows-green, where, after being hanged up for some time, it was interred.

After the accession of Edward VI to the throne of England, an order was directed to Sir Anthony Leger, the
lord-deputy of Ireland, commanding that the liturgy in English be forthwith set up in Ireland, there to be
observed within the several bishoprics, cathedrals, and parish churches; and it was first read in Christ-church,
Dublin, on Easter day, 1551, before the said Sir Anthony, Archbishop Browne, and others. Part of the royal
order for this purpose was as follows: "Whereas, our gracious father, King Henry VIII taking into
consideration the bondage and heavy yoke that his true and faithful subjects sustained, under the jurisdiction
of the bishop of Rome; how several fabulous stories and lying wonders misled our subjects; dispensing with
the sins of our nations, by their indulgences and pardons, for gain; purposely to cherish all evil vices, as
robberies, rebellions, thefts, whoredoms, blasphemy, idolatry, etc., our gracious father hereupon dissolved all
priories, monasteries, abbeys, and other pretended religious houses; as being but nurseries for vice or luxury,
more than for sacred learning," etc.

On the day after the Common Prayer was first used in Christchurch, Dublin, the following wicked scheme
was projected by the papists:

In the church was left a marble image of Christ, holding a reed in his hand, with a crown of thorns on his
head. Whilst the English service (the Common Prayer) was being read before the lord-lieutenant, the
archbishop of Dublin, the privy-council, the lord-mayor, and a great congregation, blood was seen to run
through the crevices of the crown of thorns, and trickle down the face of the image. On this, some of the
contrivers of the imposture cried aloud, "See how our Savior's image sweats blood! But it must necessarily
do this, since heresy is come into the church." Immediately many of the lower order of people, indeed the
vulgar of all ranks, were terrified at the sight of so miraculous and undeniable an evidence of the divine
displeasure; they hastened from the church, convinced that the doctrines of Protestantism emanated from an
infernal source, and that salvation was only to be found in the bosom of their own infallible Church.

This incident, however ludicrous it may appear to the enlightened reader, had great influence over the minds
of the ignorant Irish, and answered the ends of the impudent impostors who contrived it, so far as to check
the progress of the reformed religion in Ireland very materially; many persons could not resist the conviction
that there were many errors and corruptions in the Romish Church, but they were awed into silence by this
pretended manifestation of Divine wrath, which was magnified beyond measure by the bigoted and
interested priesthood.

We have very few particulars as to the state of religion in Ireland during the remaining portion of the reign of
Edward VI and the greater part of that of Mary. Towards the conclusion of the barbarous sway of that
relentless bigot, she attempted to extend her inhuman persecutions to this island; but her diabolical intentions
were happily frustrated in the following providential manner, the particulars of which are related by
historians of good authority.

Mary had appointed Dr. Pole (an agent of the bloodthirsty Bonner) one of the commissioners for carrying her
barbarous intentions into effect. He having arrived at Chester with his commission, the mayor of that city,
being a papist, waited upon him; when the doctor taking out of his cloak bag a leathern case, said to him,
"Here is a commission that shall lash the heretics of Ireland." The good woman of the house being a
Protestant, and having a brother in Dublin, named John Edmunds, was greatly troubled at what she heard.
But watching her opportunity, whilst the mayor was taking his leave, and the doctor politely accompanying
him downstairs, she opened the box, took out the commission, and in its stead laid a sheet of paper, with a
pack of cards, and the knave of clubs at top. The doctor, not suspecting the trick that had been played him,
put up the box, and arrived with it in Dublin, in September, 1558.

Anxious to accomplish the intentions of his "pious" mistress, he immediately waited upon Lord Fitz-Walter,
at that time viceroy, and presented the box to him; which being opened, nothing was found in it but a pack of
cards. This startling all the persons present, his lordship said, "We must procure another commission; and in
the meantime let us shuffle the cards."

Dr. Pole, however, would have directly returned to England to get another commission; but waiting for a
favorable wind, news arrived that Queen Mary was dead, and by this means the Protestants escaped a most
cruel persecution. The above relation as we before observed, is confirmed by historians of the greatest credit,
who add, that Queen Elizabeth settled a pension of forty pounds per annum upon the above mentioned
Elizabeth Edmunds, for having thus saved the lives of her Protestant subjects.

During the reigns of Elizabeth and James I, Ireland was almost constantly agitated by rebellions and
insurrections, which, although not always taking their rise from the difference of religious opinions, between
the English and Irish, were aggravated and rendered more bitter and irreconcilable from that cause. The
popish priests artfully exaggerated the faults of the English government, and continually urged to their
ignorant and prejudiced hearers the lawfulness of killing the Protestants, assuring them that all Catholics who
were slain in the prosecution of so pious an enterprise, would be immediately received into everlasting
felicity. The naturally ungovernable dispositions of the Irish, acted upon by these designing men, drove them
into continual acts of barbarous and unjustifiable violence; and it must be confessed that the unsettled and
arbitrary nature of the authority exercised by the English governors, was but little calculated to gain their
affections. The Spaniards, too, by landing forces in the south, and giving every encouragement to the
discontented natives to join their standard, kept the island in a continual state of turbulence and warfare. In
1601, they disembarked a body of four thousand men at Kinsale, and commenced what they called "the Holy
War for the preservation of the faith in Ireland;" they were assisted by great numbers of the Irish, but were at
length totally defeated by the deputy, Lord Mountjoy, and his officers.

This closed the transactions of Elizabeth's reign with respect to Ireland; an interval of apparent tranquillity
followed, but the popish priesthood, ever restless and designing, sought to undermine by secret machinations
that government and that faith which they durst no longer openly attack. The pacific reign of James afforded
them the opportunity of increasing their strength and maturing their schemes, and under his successor,
Charles I, their numbers were greatly increased by titular Romish archbishops, bishops, deans, vicars-
general, abbots, priests, and friars; for which reason, in 1629, the public exercise of the popish rites and
ceremonies was forbidden.

But notwithstanding this, soon afterwards, the Romish clergy erected a new popish university in the city of
Dublin. They also proceeded to build monasteries and nunneries in various parts of the kingdom; in which
places these very Romish clergy, and the chiefs of the Irish, held frequent meetings; and from thence, used to
pass to and fro, to France, Spain, Flanders, Lorraine, and Rome; where the detestable plot of 1641 was
hatching by the family of the O'Neals and their followers.

A short time before the horrid conspiracy broke out, which we are now going to relate, the papists in Ireland
had presented a remonstrance to the lords-justice of that kingdom, demanding the free exercise of their
religion, and a repeal of all laws to the contrary; to which both houses of parliament in England solemnly
answered that they would never grant any toleration to the popish religion in that kingdom.

This further irritated the papists to put in execution the diabolical plot concerted for the destruction of the
Protestants; and it failed not of the success wished for by its malicious and rancorous projectors.

The design of this horrid conspiracy was that a general insurrection should take place at the same time
throughout the kingdom, and that all the Protestants, without exception, should be murdered. The day fixed
for this horrid massacre, was the twenty-third of October, 1641, the feast of Ignatius Loyola, founder of the
Jesuits; and the chief conspirators in the principal parts of the kingdom made the necessary preparations for
the intended conflict.

In order that this detested scheme might the more infallibly succeed, the most distinguished artifices were
practiced by the papists; and their behavior in their visits to the Protestants, at this time, was with more
seeming kindness than they had hitherto shown, which was done the more completely to effect the inhuman
and treacherous designs then meditating against them.

The execution of this savage conspiracy was delayed until the approach of winter, that sending troops from
England might be attended with greater difficulty. Cardinal Richelieu, the French minister, had promised the
conspirators a considerable supply of men and money; and many Irish officers had given the strongest
assurances that they would heartily concur with their Catholic brethren, as soon as the insurrection took
place.

The day preceding that appointed for carrying this horrid design into execution was now arrived, when,
happily, for the metropolis of the kingdom, the conspiracy was discovered by one Owen O'Connelly, an
Irishman, for which most signal service the English Parliament voted him 500 pounds and a pension of 200
pounds during his life.
So very seasonably was this plot discovered, even but a few hours before the city and castle of Dublin were
to have been surprised, that the lords-justice had but just time to put themselves, and the city, in a proper
posture of defence. Lord M'Guire, who was the principal leader here, with his accomplices, was seized the
same evening in the city; and in their lodgings were found swords, hatchets, pole-axes, hammers, and such
other instruments of death as had been prepared for the destruction and extirpation of the Protestants in that
part of the kingdom.

Thus was the metropolic happily preserved; but the bloody part of the intended tragedy was past prevention.
The conspirators were in arms all over the kingdom early in the morning of the day appointed, and every
Protestant who fell in their way was immediately murdered. No age, no sex, no condition, was spared. The
wife weeping for her butchered husband, and embracing her helpless children, was pierced with them, and
perished by the same stroke. The old, the young, the vigorous, and the infirm, underwent the same fate, and
were blended in one common ruin. In vain did flight save from the first assault, destruction was everywhere
let loose, and met the hunted victims at every turn. In vain was recourse had to relations, to companions, to
friends; all connections were dissolved; and death was dealt by that hand from which protection was
implored and expected. Without provocation, without opposition, the astonished English, living in profound
peace, and, as they thought, full security, were massacred by their nearest neighbors, with whom they had
long maintained a continued intercourse of kindness and good offices. Nay, even death was the slightest
punishment inflicted by these monsters in human form; all the tortures which wanton cruelty could invent, all
the lingering pains of body, the anguish of mind, the agonies of despair, could not satiate revenge excited
without injury, and cruelly derived from no just cause whatever. Depraved nature, even perverted religion,
though encouraged by the utmost license, cannot reach to a greater pitch of ferocity than appeared in these
merciless barbarians. Even the weaker sex themselves, naturally tender to their own sufferings, and
compassionate to those of others, have emulated their robust companions in the practice of every cruelty.
The very children, taught by example and encouraged by the exhortation of their parents, dealt their feeble
blows on the dead carcasses of the defenceless children of the English.

Nor was the avarice of the Irish sufficient to produce the least restraint on their cruelty. Such was their
frenzy, that the cattle they had seized, and by repine had made their own, were, because they bore the name
of English, wontonly slaughtered, or, when covered with wounds, turned loose into the woods, there to
perish by slow and lingering torments.

The commodious habitations of the planters were laid in ashes, or levelled with the ground. And where the
wretched owners had shut themselves up in the houses, and were preparing for defence, they perished in the
flames together with their wives and children.

Such is the general description of this unparalleled massacre; but it now remains, from the nature of our
work, that we proceed to particulars.

The bigoted and merciless papists had no sooner begun to imbrue their hands in blood than they repeated the
horrid tragedy day after day, and the Protestants in all parts of the kingdom fell victims to their fury by
deaths of the most unheard-of cruelty.

The ignorant Irish were more strongly instigated to execute the infernal business by the Jesuits, priests, and
friars, who, when the day for the execution of the plot was agreed on, recommended in their prayers,
diligence in the great design, which they said would greatly tend to the prosperity of the kingdom, and to the
advancement of the Catholic cause. They everywhere declared to the common people, that the Protestants
were heretics, and ought not to be suffered to live any longer among them; adding that it was no more sin to
kill an Englishman than to kill a dog; and that the relieving or protecting them was a crime of the most
unpardonable nature.

The papists having besieged the town and castle of Longford, and the inhabitants of the latter, who were
Protestants, surrendering on condition of being allowed quarter, the besiegers, the instant the townspeople
appeared, attacked them in a most unmerciful manner, their priest, as a signal for the rest to fall on, first
ripping open the belly of the English Protestant minister; after which his followers murdered all the rest,
some of whom they hanged, others were stabbed or shot, and great numbers knocked on the head with axes
provided for the purpose.

The garrison at Sligo was treated in like manner by O'Connor Slygah; who, upon the Protestants quitting
their holds, promised them quarter, and to convey them safe over the Curlew mountains, to Roscommon. But
he first imprisoned them in a most loathsome jail, allowing them only grains for their food. Afterward, when
some papists were merry over their cups, who were come to congratulate their wicked brethren for their
victory over these unhappy creatures, those Protestants who survived were brought forth by the White-firars,
and were either killed, or precipitated over the bridge into a swift river, where they were soon destroyed. It is
added, that this wicked company of White-friars went, some time after, in solemn procession, with holy
water in their hands, to sprinkle the river; on pretence of cleansing and purifying it from the stains and
pollution of the blood and dead bodies of the heretics, as they called the unfortunate Protestants who were
inhumanly slaughtered at this very time.

At Kilmore, Dr. Bedell, bishop of that see, had charitably settled and supported a great number of distressed
Protestants, who had fled from their habitations to escape the diabolical cruelties committed by the papists.
But they did not long enjoy the consolation of living together; the good prelate was forcibly dragged from his
episcopal residence, which was immediately occupied by Dr. Swiney, the popish titular bishop of Kilmore,
who said Mass in the church the Sunday following, and then seized on all the goods and effects belonging to
the persecuted bishop.

Soon after this, the papists forced Dr. Bedell, his two sons, and the rest of his family, with some of the chief
of the Protestants whom he had protected, into a ruinous castle, called Lochwater, situated in a lake near the
sea. Here he remained with his companions some weeks, all of them daily expecting to be put to death. The
greatest part of them were stripped naked, by which means, as the season was cold, (it being in the month of
December) and the building in which they were confined open at the top, they suffered the most severe
hardships. They continued in this situation until the seventh of January, when they were all released. The
bishop was courteously received into the house of Dennis O'Sheridan, one of his clergy, whom he had made
a convert to the Church of England; but he did not long survive this kindness. During his residence here, he
spent the whole of his time in religious exercises, the better to fit and prepare himself and his sorrowful
companions for their great change, as nothing but certain death was perpetually before their eyes. He was at
this time in the seventy-first year of his age, and being afflicted with a violent ague caught in his late cold
and desolate habitation on the lake, it soon threw him into a fever of the most dangerous nature. Finding his
dissolution at hand, he received it with joy, like one of the primitive martyrs just hastening to his crown of
glory. After having addressed his little flock, and exhorted them to patience, in the most pathetic manner, as
they saw their own last day approaching, after having solemnly blessed his people, his family, and his
children, he finished the course of his ministry and life together, on the seventh day of February 1642.

His friends and relations applied to the intruding bishop for leave to bury him, which was with difficulty
obtained; he, at first telling them that the churchyard was holy ground, and should be no longer defiled with
heretics: however, leave was at last granted, and though the church funeral service was not used at the
solemnity, (for fear of the Irish papists) yet some of the better sort, who had the highest veneration for him
while living, attended his remains to the grave. At this interment they discharged a volley of shot, crying out,
Requiescat in pace ultimus Anglorum, that is, "May the last of the English rest in peace." Adding, that as he
was one of the best so he should be the last English bishop found among them. His learning was very
extensive; and he would have given the world a greater proof of it, had he printed all he wrote. Scarce any of
his writings were saved; the papists having destroyed most of his papers and his library. He had gathered a
vast heap of critical expositions of Scripture, all which with a great trunk full of his manuscripts, fell into the
hands of the Irish. Happily his great Hebrew manuscript was preserved, and is now in the library of Emanuel
College, Oxford.

In the barony of Terawley, the papists, at the instigation of the friars, compelled above forty English
Protestants, some of whom were women and children, to the hard fate of either falling by the sword, or of
drowning in the sea. These choosing the latter, were accordingly forced, by the naked weapons of their
inexorable persecutors, into the deep, where, with their children in their arms, they first waded up to their
chins, and afterwards sunk down and perished together.

In the castle of Lisgool upwards of one hundred and fifty men, women, and children, were all burnt together;
and at the castle of Moneah not less than one hundred were all pput to the sword. Great numbers were also
murdered at the castle of Tullah, which was delivered up to M'Guire on condition of having fair quarter; but
no sooner had that base villain got possession of the place than he ordered his followers to murder the
people, which was immeidately done with the greatest cruelty.

Many others were put to deaths of the most horrid nature, and such as could have been invented only by
demons instead of men. Some of them were laid with the center of their backs on the axle-tree of a carriage,
with their legs resting on the ground on one side, and their arms and head on the other. In this position, one
of the savages scourged the wretched object on the thighs, legs, etc., while another set on furious dogs, who
tore to pieces the arms and upper parts of the body; and in this dreadful manner were they deprived of their
existence. Great numbers were fastened to horses' tails, and the beasts being set on full gallop by their riders,
the wretched victims were dragged along until they expired. Others were hung on lofty gibbets, and a fire
being kindled under them, they finished their lives, partly by hanging, and partly by suffocation.

Nor did the more tender sex escape the least particle of cruelty that could be projected by their merciless and
furious persecutors. Many women, of all ages, were put to deaths of the most cruel nature. Some, in
particular, were fastened with their backs to strong posts, and being stripped to their waists, the inhuman
monsters cut off their right breasts with shears, which, of course, put them to the most excruciating torments;
and in this position they were left, until, from the loss of blood, they expired.

Such was the savage ferocity of these barbarians, that even unborn infants were dragged from the womb to
become victims to their rage. Many unhappy mothers were hung naked in the branches of trees, and their
bodies being cut open, the innocent offsprings were taken from them, and thrown to dogs and swine. And to
increase the horrid scene, they would oblige the husband to be a spectator before suffering himself.

At the town of Issenskeath they hanged above a hundred Scottish Protestants, showing them no more mercy
than they did to the English. M'Guire, going to the castle of that town, desired to speak with the governor,
when being admitted, he immediately burnt the records of the county, which were kept there. He then
demanded 1000 pounds of the governor, which, having received, he immediately compelled him to hear
Mass. and to swear that he would continue to do so. And to complete his horrid barbarities, he ordered the
wife and children of the governor to be hanged before his face; besides massacring at least one hundred of
the inhabitants. Upwards of one thousand men, women, and children, were driven, in different companies, to
Portadown bridge, which was broken in the middle, and there compelled to throw themselves into the water,
and such as attempted to reach the shore were knocked on the head.

In the same part of the country, at least four thousand persons were drowned in different places. The
inhuman papists, after first stripping them, drove them like beasts to the spot fixed on for their destruction;
and if any, through fatigue, or natural infirmities, were slack in their pace, they pricked them with their
swords and pikes; and to strike terror on the multitude, they murdered some by the way. Many of these poor
wretches, when thrown into the water, endeavored to save themselves by swimming to the shore but their
merciless persecutors prevented their endeavors taking effect, by shooting them in the water.

In one place one hundred and forty English, after being driven for many miles stark naked, and in the most
severe weather, were all murdered on the same spot, some being hanged, others burnt, some shot, and many
of them buried alive; and so cruel were their tormentors that they would not suffer them to pray before they
robbed them of their miserable existence.
Other companies they took under pretence of safe conduct, who, from that consideration, proceeded
cheerfully on their journey; but when the treacherous papists had got them to a convenient spot, they
butchered them all in the most cruel manner.

One hundred and fifteen men, women, and children, were conducted, by order of Sir Phelim O'Neal, to
Portadown bridge, where they were all forced into the river, and drowned. One woman, named Campbell,
finding no probability of escaping, suddenly clasped one of the chief of the papists in her arms, and held him
so fast that they were both drowned together.

In Killyman they massacred forty-eight families, among whom twenty-two were burnt together in one house.
The rest were either hanged, shot, or drowned.

In Kilmore, the inhabitants, which consisted of about two hundred families, all fell victims to their rage.
Some of them sat in the stocks until they confessed where their money was; after which they put them to
death. The whole county was one common scene of butchery, and many thousands perished, in a short time,
by sword, famine, fire, water, and others the most cruel deaths, that rage and malice could invent.

These bloody villains showed so much favor to some as to despatch them immediately; but they would by no
means suffer them to pray. Others they imprisoned in filthy dungeons, putting heavy bolts on their legs, and
keeping them there until they were starved to death.

At Casel they put all the Protestants into a loathsome dungeon, where they kept them together, for several
weeks, in the greatest misery. At length they were released, when some of them were barbarously mangled,
and left on the highways to perish at leisure; others were hanged, and some were buried in the ground
upright, with their heads above the earth, and the papists, to increase their misery, treating them with derision
during their sufferings. In the county of Antrim they murdered nine hundred and fifty-four Protestants in one
morning; and afterwards about twelve hundred more in that county.

At a town called Lisnegary, they forced twenty-four Protestants into a house, and then setting fire to it,
burned them together, counterfeiting their outcries in derision to the others.

Among other acts of cruelty they took two children belonging to an Englishwoman, and dashed out their
brains before her face; after which they threw the mother into a river, and she was drowned. They served
many other children in the like manner, to the great affliction of their parents, and the disgrace of human
nature.

In Kilkenny all the Protestants, without exception, were put to death; and some of them in so cruel a manner,
as, perhaps, was never before thought of.

They beat an Englishwoman with such savage barbarity, that she had scarce a whole bone left; after which
they threw her into a ditch; but not satisfied with this, they took her child, a girl about six years of age, and
after ripping up its belly, threw it to its mother, there to languish until it perished. They forced one man to go
to Mass, after which they ripped open his body, and in that manner left him. They sawed another asunder, cut
the throat of his wife, and after having dashed out the brains of their child, an infant, threw it to the swine,
who greedily devoured it.

After committing these, and several other horrid cruelties, they took the heads of seven Protestants, and
among them that of a pious minister, all of which they fixed up at the market cross. They put a gag into the
minister's mouth, then slit his cheeks to his ears, and laying a leaf of a Bible before it, bid him preach, for his
mouth was wide enough. They did several other things by way of derision, and expressed the greatest
satisfaction at having thus murdered and exposed the unhappy Protestants.
It is impossible to conceive the pleasure these monsters took in excercising their cruelty, and to increase the
misery of those who fell into their hands, when they butchered them they would say, "Your soul to the
devil." One of these miscreants would come into a house with his hands imbued in blood, and boast that it
was English blood, and that his sword had pricked the white skins of the Protestants, even to the hilt. When
any one of them had killed a Protestant, others would come and receive a gratification in cutting and
mangling the body; after which they left it exposed to be devoured by dogs; and when they had slain a
number of them they would boast, that the devil was beholden to them for sending so many souls to hell. But
it is no wonder they should thus treat the innocent Christians, when they hesitated not to commit blasphemy
against God and His most holy Word.

In one place they burnt two Protestant Bibles, and then said they had burnt hell-fire. In the church at
Powerscourt they burnt the pulpit, pews, chests, and Bibles belonging to it. They took other Bibles, and after
wetting them with dirty water, dashed them in the faces of the Protestants, saying, "We know you love a
good lesson; here is an excellent one for you; come to-morrow, and you shall have as good a sermon as this."

Some of the Protestants they dragged by the hair of their heads into the church, where they stripped and
whipped them in the most cruel manner, telling them, at the same time, that if they came tomorrow, they
should hear the like sermon.

In Munster they put to death several ministers in the most shocking manner. One, in particular, they stripped
stark naked, and driving him before them, pricked him with swords and darts until he fell down, and expired.

In some places they plucked out the eyes, and cut off the hands of the Protestants, and in that manner turned
them into the fields, there to wander out their miserable existence. They obliged many young men to force
their aged parents to a river, where they were drowned; wives to assist in hanging their husbands; and
mothers to cut the throats of their children.

In one place they compelled a young man to kill his father, and then immediately hanged him. In another
they forced a woman to kill her husband, then obliged the son to kill her, and afterward shot him through the
head.

At a place called Glaslow, a popish priest, with some others, prevailed on forty Protestants to be reconciled
to the Church of Rome. They had no sooner done this than they told them they were in good faith, and that
they would prevent their falling from it, and turning heretics, by sending them out of the world, which they
did by immediately cutting their throats.

In the county of Tipperary upwards of thirty Protestants, men, women, and children, fell into the hands of the
papists, who, after stripping them naked, murdered them with stones, pole-axes, swords, and other weapons.

In the county of Mayo about sixty Protestants, fifteen of whom were ministers, were, upon covenant, to be
safely conducted to Galway, by one Edmund Burke and his soldiers; but that inhuman monster by the way
drew his sword, as an intimation of his design to the rest, who immediately followed his example, and
murdered the whole, some of whom they stabbed, others were run through the body with pikes, and several
were drowned.

In Queen's County great numbers of Protestants were put to the most shocking deaths. Fifty or sixty were
placed together in one house, which being set on fire, they all perished in the flames. Many were stripped
naked, and being fastened to horses by ropes placed round their middles, were dragged through bogs until
they expired. Some were hung by the feet to tenterhooks driven into poles; and in that wretched posture left
until they perished. Others were fastened to the trunk of a tree, with a branch at top. Over this branch hung
one arm, which principally supported the weight of the body; and one of the legs was turned up, and fastened
to the trunk, while the other hung straight. In this dreadful and uneasy posture did they remain as long as life
would permit, pleasing spectacles to their bloodthirsty persecutors.
At Clownes seventeen men were buried alive; and an Englishman, his wife, five children, and a servant
maid, were all hanged together, and afterward thrown into a ditch. They hung many by the arms to branches
of trees, with a weight to their feet; and others by the middle, in which posture they left them until they
expired. Several were hanged on windmills, and before they were half dead, the barbarians cut them in
pieces with their swords. Others, both men, women, and children, they cut and hacked in various parts of
their bodies, and left them wallowing in their blood to perish where they fell. One poor woman they hanged
on a gibbet, with her child, an infant about a twelve-month old, the latter of whom was hanged by the neck
with the hair of its mother's head, and in that manner finished its short but miserable existence.

In the county of Tyrone no less than three hundred Protestants were drowned in one day; and many others
were hanged, burned, and otherwise put to death. Dr. Maxwell, rector of Tyrone, lived at this time near
Armagh, and suffered greatly from these merciless savages. This person, in his examination, taken upon oath
before the king's commissioners, declared that the Irish papists owned to him, that they, at several times, had
destroyed, in one place, 12,000 Protestants, whom they inhumanly slaughtered at Glynwood, in their flight
from the county of Armagh.

As the river Bann was not fordable, and the bridge broken down, the Irish forced thither at different times, a
great number of unarmed, defenceless Protestants, and with pikes and swords violently thrust about one
thousand into the river, where they miserably perished.

Nor did the cathedral of Armagh escape the fury of those barbarians, it being maliciously set on fire by their
leaders, and burnt to the ground. And to extirpate, if possible, the very race of those unhappy Protestants,
who lived in or near Armagh, the Irish first burnt all their houses, and then gathered together many hundreds
of those innocent people, young and old, on pretence of allowing them a guard and safe conduct to Colerain,
when they treacherously fell on them by the way, and inhumanly murdered them.

The like horrid barbarities with those we have particularized, were practiced on the wretched Protestants in
almost all parts of the kingdom; and, when an estimate was afterward made of the number who were
sacrificed to gratify diabolical souls of the papists, it amounted to one hundred and fifty thousand. But it now
remains that we proceed to the particulars that followed.

These desperate wretches, flushed and grown insolent with success, (though by methods attended with such
excessive barbarities as perhaps not to be equalled) soon got possession of the castle of Newry, where the
king's stores and ammunition were lodged; and, with as little difficulty, made themselves masters of
Dundalk. They afterward took the town of Ardee, where they murdered all the Protestants, and then
proceeded to Drogheda. The garrison of Drogheda was in no condition to sustain a siege, notwithstanding
which, as often as the Irish renewed their attacks they were vigorously repulsed by a very unequal number of
the king's forces, and a few faithful Protestant citizens under Sir Henry Tichborne, the governor, assisted by
the Lord Viscount Moore. The siege of Drogheda began on the thirtieth of November, 1641, and held until
the fourth of March, 1642, when Sir Phelim O'Neal, and the Irish miscreants under him were forced to retire.

In the meantime ten thousand troops were sent from Scotland to the remaining Protestants in Ireland, which
being properly divided in the most capital parts of the kingdom, happily exclipsed the power of the Irish
savages; and the Protestants for a time lived in tranquillity.

In the reign of King James II they were again interrupted, for in a parliament held at Dublin in the year 1689,
great numbers of the Protestant nobility, clergy, and gentry of Ireland, were attainted of high treason. The
government of the kingdom was, at that time, invested in the earl of Tyrconnel, a bigoted papist, and an
inveterate enemy to the Protestants. By his orders they were again persecuted in various parts of the
kingdom. The revenues of the city of Dublin were seized, and most of the churches converted into prisons.
And had it not been for the resolution and uncommon bravery of the garrisons in the city of Londonderry,
and the town of Inniskillin, there had not one place remained for refuge to the distressed Protestants in the
whole kingdom; but all must have been given up to King James, and to the furious popish party that
governed him.
The remarkable siege of Londonderry was opened on the eighteenth of April, 1689, by twenty thousand
papists, the flower of the Irish army. The city was not properly circumstanced to sustain a siege, the
defenders consisting of a body of raw undisciplined Protestants, who had fled thither for shelter, and half a
regiment of Lord Mountjoy's disciplined soldiers, with the principal part of the inhabitants, making it all only
seven thousand three hundred and sixty-one fighting men.

The besieged hoped, at first, that their stores of corn and other necessaries, would be sufficient; but by the
continuance of the siege their wants increased; and these became at last so heavy that for a considerable time
before the siege was raised a pint of coarse barley, a small quantity of greens, a few spoonfuls of starch, with
a very moderate proportion of horse flesh, were reckoned a week's provision for a soldier. And they were, at
length, reduced to such extremities that they ate dogs, cats, and mice.

Their miseries increasing with the siege, many, through mere hunger and want, pined and languished away,
or fell dead in the streets. And it is remarkable, that when their long-expected succors arrived from England,
they were upon the point of being reduced to this alternative, either to preserve their existence by eating each
other, or attempting to fight their way through the Irish, which must have infallibly produced their
destruction.

These succors were most happily brought by the ship Mountjoy of Derry, and the Phoenix of Colerain, at
which time they had only nine lean horses left with a pint of meal to each man. By hunger, and the fatigues
of war, their seven thousand three hundred and sixty-one fighting men were reduced to four thousand three
hundred, one fourth part of whom were rendered unserviceable.

As the calamities of the besieged were great, so likewise were the terrors and sufferings of their Protestant
friends and relations; all of whom (even women and children) were forcibly driven from the country thirty
miles round, and inhumanly reduced to the sad necessity of continuing some days and nights without food or
covering, before the walls of the town; and were thus exposed to the continual fire both of the Irish army
from without and the shot of their friends from within.

But the succors from England happily arriving put an end to their affliction; and the siege was raised on the
thirty-first of July, having been continued upwards of three months.

The day before the siege of Londonderry was raised the Inniskillers engaged a body of six thousand Irish
Roman Catholics, at Newton, Butler, or Crown-Castle, of whom near five thousand were slain. This, with the
defeat at Londonderry, dispirited the papists, and they gave up all farther attempts to persecute the
Protestants.

The year following, viz. 1690, the Irish took up arms in favor of the abdicated prince, King James II but they
were totally defeated by his successor King William the Third. That monarch, before he left the country,
reduced them to a state of subjection, in which they have ever since continued.

But notwithstanding all this, the Protestant interest at present stands upon a much stronger basis than it did a
century ago. The Irish, who formerly led an unsettled and roving life, in the woods, bogs, and mountains, and
lived on the depredation of their neighbors, they who, in the morning seized the prey, and at night divided
the spoil, have, for many years past, become quiet and civilized. They taste the sweets of English society,
and the advantages of civil government. They trade in our cities, and are employed in our manufactories.
They are received also into English families; and treated with great humanity by the Protestants.
 CHAPTER XVIII - The Rise, Progress,
Persecutions, and Sufferings of the Quakers
In treating of these people in a historical manner, we are obliged to have recourse to much tenderness. That
they differ from the generality of Protestants in some of the capital points of religion cannot be denied, and
yet, as Protestant dissenters they are included under the description of the toleration act. It is not our business
to inquire whether people of similar sentiments had any existence in the primitive ages of Christianity:
perhaps, in some respects, they had not, but we are to write of them not as what they were, but what they
now are. That they have been treated by several writers in a very contemptuous manner is certain; that they
did not deserve such treatment, is equally certain.

The appellation Quakers, was bestowed upon them as a term of reproach, in consequence of their apparent
convulsions which they labored under when they delivered their discourses, because they imagined they
were the effect of divine inspiration.

It is not our business, at present, to inquire whether the sentiments of these people are agreeable to the
Gospel, but this much is certain, that the first leader of them, as a separate body, was a man of obscure birth,
who had his first existence in Leicestershire, about the year 1624. In speaking of this man we shall deliver
our own sentiments in a historical manner, and joining these to what have been said by the Friends
themselves, we shall endeavor to furnish out a complete narrative.

George Fox was descended of honest and respected parents, who brought him up in the national religion: but
from a child he appeared religious, still, solid, and observing, beyond his years, and uncommonly knowing in
divine things. He was brought up to husbandry, and other country business, and was particularly inclined to
the solitary occupation of a shepherd; an employment, that very well suited his mind in several respects, both
for its innocency and solitude; and was a just emblem of his after ministry and service. In the year 1646, he
entirely forsook the national Church, in whose tenets he had been brought up, as before observed; and in
1647, he travelled into Derbyshire and Nottinghamshire, without any set purpose of visiting particular places,
but in a solitary manner he walked through several towns and villages, which way soever his mind turned.
"He fasted much," said Swell, "and walked often in retired placed, with no other companion than his Bible."
"He visited the most retired and religious people in those parts," says Penn, "and some there were, short of
few, if any, in this nation, who waited for the consolation of Israel night and day; as Zacharias, Anna, and
Simeon, did of old time. To these he was sent, and these he sought out in the neighboring counties, and
among them he sojourned until his more ample ministry came upon him. At this time he taught, and was an
example of silence, endeavoring to bring them from self-performances; testifying of, and turning them to the
light of Christ within them, and encouraging them to wait in patience, and to feel the power of it to stir in
their hearts, that their knowledge and worship of God might stand in the power of an endless life, which was
to be found in the light as it was obeyed in the manifestation of it in man: for in the Word was life, and that
life is the light of men. Life in the Word, light in men; and life in men too, as the light is obeyed; the children
of the light living by the life of the Word, by which the Word begets them again to God, which is the
generation and new birth, without which there is no coming into the Kingdom of God, and to which whoever
comes is greater than John: that is, than John's dispensation, which was not that of the Kingdom, but the
consummation of the legal, and forerunning of the Gospel times, the time of the Kingdom. Accordingly
several meetings were gathering in those parts; and thus his time was employed for some years."

In the year 1652, "he had a visitation of the great work of God in the earth, and of the way that he was to go
forth, in a public ministry, to begin it." He directed his course northward, "and in every place where he came,
if not before he came to it, he had his particular exercise and service shown to him, so that the Lord was his
leader indeed." He made great numbers of converts to his opinions, and many pious and good men joined
him in his ministry. These were drawn forth especially to visit the public assemblies to reprove, reform, and
exhort them; sometimes in markets, fairs, streets, and by the highway-side, "calling people to repentance, and
to return to the Lord, with their hearts as well as their mouths; directing them to the light of Christ within
them, to see, examine, and to consider their ways by, and to eschew the evil, and to do the good and
acceptable will of God."

They were not without opposition in the work they imagined themselves called to, being often set in the
stocks, stoned, beaten, whipped and imprisoned, though honest men of good report, that had left wives,
children, houses, and lands, to visit them with a living call to repentance. But these coercive methods rather
forwarded than abated their zeal, and in those parts they brought over many proselytes, and amongst them
several magistrates, and others of the better sort. They apprehended the Lord had forbidden them to pull off
their hats to anyone, high or low, and required them to speak to the people, without distinction, the the
language of thou and thee. They scrupled bidding people good-morrow, or good-night, nor might they bend
the knee to anyone, even in supreme authority. Both men and women went in a plain and simple dress,
different from the fashion of the times. They neither gave nor accepted any titles of respect or honor, nor
would they call any man master on earth. Several texts of Scripture they quoted in defence of these
singularities; such as, "Swear not at all." "How can ye believe, which receive honor one of another, and seek
not the honor that cometh from God only?" etc., etc. They placed the basis of religion in an inward light, and
an extraordinary impulse of the Holy Spirit.

In 1654, their first separate meeting in London was held in the house of Robert Dring, in Watling-street, for
by that time they spread themselves into all parts of the kingdom, and had in many places set up meetings or
assemblies, particularly in Lancashire, and the adjacent parts, but they were still exposed to great
persecutions and trials of every kind. One of them in a letter to the protector, Oliver Cromwell, represents,
though there are no penal laws in force obliging men to comply with the established religion, yet the Quakers
are exposed upon other accounts; they are fined and imprisoned for refusing to take an oath; for not paying
their tithes; for disturbing the public assemblies, and meeting in the streets, and places of public resort; some
of them have been whipped for vagabonds, and for their plain speeches to the magistrate.

Under favor of the then toleration, they opened their meetings at the Bull and Mouth, in Aldersgate-street,
where women, as well as men, were moved to speak. Their zeal transported them to some extravagancies,
which laid them still more open to the lash of their enemies, who exercised various severities opn them
throughout the next reign. Upon the suppression of Venner's mad insurrection, the government, having
published a proclamation, forbidding the Anabaptists, Quakers, and Fifth Monarchy Men, to assemble or
meet together under pretence of worshipping God, except it be in some parochial church, chapel, or in
private houses, by consent of the persons there inhabiting, all meetings in other places being declared to be
unlawful and riotous, etc., etc., the Quakers thought it expedient to address the king thereon, which they did
in the following words:

"O King Charles!

"Our desire is, that thou mayest live forever in the fear of God, and thy council. We beseech thee and thy
council to read these following lines in tender bowels, and compassion for our souls, and for your good.

"And this consider, we are about four hundred imprisoned, in and about this city, of men and women from
their families, besides, in the county jails, about ten hundred; we desire that our meetings may not be broken
up, but that all may come to a fair trial, that our innocency may be cleared up.

"London, 16th day, eleventh month, 1660."

On the twenty-eighth of the same month, they published the declaration referred to in their address, entitled,
"A declaration from the harmless and innocent people of God, called Quakers, against all sedition, plotters,
and fighters in the world, for removing the ground of jealousy and suspicion, from both magistrates and
people in the kingdom, concerning wars and fightings." It was presented to the king the twenty-first day of
the eleventh month, 1660, and he promised them upon his royal word, that they should not suffer for their
opinions as long as they lived peaceably; but his promises were very little regarded afterward.
In 1661 they assumed courage to petition the House of Lords for a toleration of their religion, and for a
dispensation from taking the oaths, which they held unlawful, not from any disaffection to the government,
or a belief that they were less obliged by an affirmation, but from a persuasion that all oaths were unlawful;
and that swearing upon the most solemn occasions was forbidden in the New Testament. Their petition was
rejected, and instead of granting them relief, an act was passed against them, the preamble to which set forth,
"That whereas several persons have taken up an opinion that an oath, even before a magistrate, is unlawful,
and contrary to the Word of God; and whereas, under pretence of religious worship, the said persons do
assemble in great numbers in several parts of the kingdom, separating themselves from the rest of his
majesty's subjects, and the public congregations and usual places of divine worship; be it therefore enacted,
that if any such persons, after the twenty-fourth of March, 1661-2, shall refuse to take an oath when lawfully
tendered, or persuade others to do it, or maintain in writing or otherwise, the unlawfulness of taking an oath;
or if they shall assemble for religious worship, to the number of five or more, of the age of fifteen, they shall
for the first offence forfeit five pounds; for the second, ten pounds; and for the third shall abjure the realm, or
be transported to the plantations: and the justices of peace at their open sessions may hear and finally
determine in the affair."

This act had a most dreadful effect upon the Quakers, though it was well known and notorious that these
conscientious persons were far from sedition or disaffection to the government. George Fox, in his address to
the king, acquaints him that three thousand and sixty-eight of their friends had been imprisoned since his
majesty's restoration; that their meetings were daily broken up by men with clubs and arms, and their friends
thrown into the water, and trampled under foot until the blood gushed out, which gave rise to their meeting in
the open streets. A relation was printed, signed by twelve witnesses, which says that more than four thousand
two hundred Quakers were imprisoned; and of them five hundred were in and about London, and, the
suburbs; several of whom were dead in the jails.

Six hundred of them, says an account published at that time, wer ein prison, merely for religion's sake, of
whom several were banished to the plantations. In short, the Quakers gave such full employment to the
informers, that they had less leisure to attend the meetings of other dissenters.

Yet, under all these calamities, they behaved with patience and modesty towards the government, and upon
occasion of the Ryehouse plot in 1682, thought proper to declare their innocence of that sham plot, in an
address to the king, wherein "appealing to the Searcher of all hearts," they say, "their principles do not allow
them to take up defensive arms, much less to avenge themselves for the injuries they received from others:
that they continually pray for the king's safety and preservation; and therefore take this occasion humbly to
beseech his majesty to compassionate their suffering friends, with whom the jails are so filled, that they want
air, to the apparent hazard of their lives, and to the endangering an infection in divers places. Besides, many
houses, shops, barns, and fields are ransacked, and the goods, corn, and cattle swept away, to the
discouraging trade and husbandry, and impoverishing great numbers of quiet and industrious people; and
this, for no other cause, but for the exercise of a tender conscience in the worship of Almighty God, who is
sovereign Lord and King of men's consciences."

On the accession of James II they addressed that monarch honestly and plainly, telling him: "We are come to
testify our sorrow for the death of our good friend Charles, and our joy for thy being made our governor. We
are told thou art not of the persuasion of the Church of England, no more than we; therefore we hope thou
wilt grant us the same liberty which thou allowest thyself, which doing, we wish thee all manner of
happiness."

When James, by his dispensing power, granted liberty to the dissenters, they began to enjoy some rest from
their troubles; and indeed it was high time, for they were swelled to an enormous amount. They, the year
before this, to them one of glad release, in a petition to James for a cessation of their sufferings, set forth,
"that of late above one thousand five hundred of their friends, both men and women, and that now there
remain one thousand three hundred and eighty-three; of which two hundred are women, many under
sentence of praemunire; and more than three hundred near it, for refusing the oath of allegiance, because they
could not swear. Three hundred and fifty have died in prison since the year 1680; in London, the jail of
Newgate has been crowded, within these two years sometimes with near twenty in a room, whereby several
have been suffocated, and others, who have been taken out sick, have died of malignant fevers within a few
days. Great violences, outrageous distresses, and woful havoc and spoil, have been made upon people's
goods and estates, by a company of idle, extravagant, and merciless informers, by persecutions on the
conventicle-act, and others, also on qui tam writs, and on other processes, for twenty pounds a month, and
two thirds of their estates seized for the king. Some had not a bed to rest on, others had no cattle to till the
ground, nor corn for feed or bread, nor tools to work with; the said informers and bailiffs in some places
breaking into houses, and making great waste and spoil, under pretence of serving the king and the Church.
Our religious assemblies have been charged at common law with being rioters and disturbers of the public
peace, whereby great numbers have been confined in prison without regard to age, and many confined to
holes and dungeons. The seizing for 20 pounds a month has amounted to many thousands, and several who
have employed some hundreds of poor people in manufactures, are disabled to do so any more, by reason of
long imprisonment. They spare neither widow nor fatherless, nor have they so much as a bed to lie on. The
informers are both witnesses and prosecutors, to the ruin of great numbers of sober families; and justices of
the peace have been threatened with the forfeiture of one hundred pounds, if they do not issue out warrants
upon their informations." With this petition they presented a list of their friends in prison, in the several
counties, amounting to four hundred and sixty.

During the reign of King James II these people were, through the intercession of their friend Mr. Penn,
treated with greater indulgence than ever they had been before. They were now become extremely numerous
in many parts of the country, and the settlement of Pennsylvania taking place soon after, many of them went
over to America. There they enjoyed the blessings of a peaceful government, and cultivated the arts of honest
industry.

As the whole colony was the property of Mr. Penn, so he invited people of all denominations to come and
settle with him. A universal liberty of conscience took place; and in this new colony the natural rights of
mankind were, for the first time, established.

These Friends are, in the present age, a very harmless, inoffensive body of people; but of that we shall take
more notice hereafter. By their wise regulations, they not only do honor to themselves, but they are of vast
service to the community.

It may be necessary here to observe, that as the Friends, commonly called Quakers, will not take an oath in a
court of justice, so their affirmation is permitted in all civil affairs; but they cannot prosecute a criminal,
because, in the English courts of justice, all evidence must be upon oath.

An Account of the Persecutions of Friends, Commonly Called

Quakers, in the United States
About the middle of the seventeenth century, much persecution and suffering were inflicted on a sect of
Protestant dissenters, commonly called Quakers: a people which arose at that time in England some of whom
sealed their testimony with their blood.

For an account of the above people, see Sewell's, or Gough's history of them.

The principal points upon which their conscientious

nonconformity rendered them obnoxious to the penalties of the

law, were,
 • 1. The Christian resolution of assembling publicly for the worship of God, in a manner
most agreeable to their consciences.
• 2. Their refusal to pay tithes, which they esteemed a Jewish ceremony, abrogated by the
coming of Christ.
• 3. Their testimony against wars and fighting, the practice of which they judged
inconsistent with the command of Christ:
• "Love your enemies," Matt. 5:44.
• 4. Their constant obedience to the command of Christ: "Swear not at all," Matt. 5:34.
• 5. Their refusal to pay rates or assessments for building and repairing houses for a
worship which they did not approve.
• 6. Their use of the proper and Scriptural language, "thou," and "thee," to a single person:
and their disuse of the custom of uncovering their heads, or pulling off their hats, by way of
homage to man.
• 7. The necessity many found themselves under, of publishing what they believed to be the
doctrine of truth; and sometimes even in the places appointed for the public national
worship.

Their conscientious noncompliance in the preceding particulars, exposed them to much persecution and
suffering, which consisted in prosecutions, fines, cruel beatings, whippings, and other corporal punishments;
imprisonment, banishment, and even death.

To relate a particular account of their persecutions and sufferings, would extend beyond the limits of this
work: we shall therefore refer, for that information, to the histories already mentioned, and more particularly
to Besse's Collection of their sufferings; and shall confine our account here mostly to those who sacrificed
their lives, and evinced, by their disposition of mind, constancy, patience, and faithful perseverance, that they
were influenced by a sense of religious duty.

Numerous and repeated were the persecutions against them; and sometimes for transgressions or offences
which the law did not contemplate or embrace.

Many of the fines and penalties exacted of them, were not only unreasonable and exorbitant, but as they
could not consistently pay them, were sometimes distrained to several times the value of the demand;
whereby many poor families were greatly distressed, and obliged to depend on the assistance of their friends.

Numbers were not only cruelly beaten and whipped in a public manner, like criminals, but some were
branded and others had their ears cut off.

Great numbers were long confined in loathsome prisons; in which some ended their days in consequence
thereof.

Many were sentenced to banishment; and a considerable number were transported. Some were banished on
pain of death; and four were actually executed by the hands of the hangman, as we shall here relate, after
inserting copies of some of the laws of the country where they suffered.

"At a General Court Held at Boston, the Fourteenth of October,

1656"

"Whereas, there is a cursed sect of heretics, lately risen up in the world, which are commonly called
Quakers, who take upon them to be immediately sent from God, and infallibly assisted by the Spirit, to speak
and write blasphemous opinions, despising government, and the order of God, in the Church and
commonwealth, speaking evil of dignities, reproaching and reviling magistrates and ministers, seeking to
turn the people from the faith, and gain proselytes to their pernicious ways: this court taking into
consideration the premises, and to prevent the like mischief, as by their means is wrought in our land, doth
hereby order, and by authority of this court, be it ordered and enacted, that what master or commander of
any ship, bark, pink, or ketch, shall henceforth bring into any harbor, creek, or cove, within this jurisdiction,
any Quaker or Quakers, or other blasphemous heretics, shall pay, or cause to be paid, the fine of one
hundred pounds to the treasurer of the country, except it appear he want true knowledge or information of
their being such; and, in that case, he hath liberty to clear himself by his oath, when sufficient proof to the
contrary is wanting: and, for default of good payment, or good security for it, shall be cast into prison, and
there to continue until the said sum be satisfied to the treasurer as foresaid.

"And the commander of any ketch, ship, or vessel, being legally convicted, shall give in sufficient security to
the governor, or any one or more of the magistrates, who have power to determine the same, to carry them
back to the place whence he brought them; and, on his refusal so to do, the governor, or one or more of the
magistrates, are hereby empowered to issue out his or their warrants to commit such master or commander
to prison, there to continue, until he give in sufficient security to the content of the governor, or any of the
magistrates, as aforesaid.

"And it is hereby further ordered and enacted, that what Quaker soever shall arrive in this country from
foreign parts, or shall come into this jurisdiction from any parts adjacent, shall be forthwith committed to the
House of Correction; and, at their entrance, to be severely whipped, and by the master thereof be kept
constantly to work, and none suffered to converse or speak with them, during the time of their imprisonment,
which shall be no longer than necessity requires.

"And it is ordered, if any person shall knowingly import into any harbor of this jurisdiction, any Quakers'
books or writings, concerning their devilish opinions, shall pay for such book or writing, being legally
proved against him or them the sum of five pounds; and whosoever shall disperse or conceal any such book
or writing, and it be found with him or her, or in his or her house and shall not immediately deliver the same
to the next magistrate, shall forfeit or pay five pounds, for the dispersing or concealing of any such book or
writing.

"And it is hereby further enacted, that if any persons within this colony shall take upon them to defend the
heretical opinions of the Quakers, or any of their books or papers, shall be fined for the first time forty
shillings; if they shall persist in the same, and shall again defend it the second time, four pounds; if
notwithstanding they again defend and maintain the said Quakers' heretical opinions, they shall be
committed to the House of Correction until there be convenient passage to send them out of the land, being
sentenced by the court of Assistants to banishment.

"Lastly, it is hereby ordered, that what person or persons soever, shall revile the persons of the magistrates
or ministers, as is usual with the Quakers, such person or persons shall be severely whipped or pay the sum
of five pounds.

"This is a true copy of the court's order, as attests "EDWARD RAWSON, SEC."

"At a General Court Held at Boston, the Fourteenth of October,

1657"

"As an addition to the late order, in reference to the coming or bringing of any of the cursed sect of the
Quakers into this jurisdiction, it is ordered that whosoever shall from henceforth bring, or cause to be
brought, directly, or indirectly, any known Quaker or Quakers, or other blasphemous heretics, into this
jurisdiction, every such person shall forfeit the sum of one hundred pounds to the country, and shall by
warrant from any magistrate be committed to prison, there to remain until the penalty be satisfied and paid;
and if any person or persons within this jurisdiction, shall henceforth entertain and conceal any such Quaker
or Quakers, or other blasphemous heretics, knowing them so to be, every such person shall forfeit to the
country forty shillings for every hour's entertainment and concealment of any Quaker or Quaker, etc., as
aforesaid, and shall be committed to prison as aforesaid, until the forfeiture be fully satisfied and paid.

"And it is further ordered, that if any Quaker or Quakers shall presume, after they have once suffered what
the law requires, to come into this jurisdiction, every such male Quaker shall, for the first offence, have one
of his ears cut off, and be kept at work in the House of Correction, until he can be sent away at his own
charge; and for the second offence, shall have his other ear cut off; and every woman Quaker, that has
suffered the law here, that shall presume to come into this jurisdiction, shall be severely whipped, and kept at
the House of Correction at work, until she be sent away at her own charge, and so also for her coming
again, she shall be alike used as aforesaid.

"And for every Quaker, he or she, that shall a third time herein again offend, they shall have their tongues
bored through with a hot iron, and be kept at the House of Correction close to work, until they be sent away
at their own charge.

"And it is further ordered, that all and every Quaker arising from among ourselves, shall be dealt with, and
suffer the like punishment as the law provides against foreign Quakers.

"EDWARD RAWSON, Sec."

"An Act Made at a General Court, Held at Boston, the Twentieth of

October, 1658"

Whereas, there is a pernicious sect, commonly called Quakers, lately risen, who by word and writing have
published and maintained many dangerous and horrid tenets, and do take upon them to change and alter the
received laudable customs of our nation, in giving civil respects to equals, or reverence to superiors; whose
actions tend to undermine the civil government, and also to destroy the order of the churches, by denying all
established forms of worship, and by withdrawing from orderly Church fellowship, allowed and approved by
all orthodox professors of truth, and instead thereof, and in opposition thereunto, frequently meeting by
themselves, insinuating themselves into the minds of the simple, or such as are at least affected to the order
and government of church and commonwealth, whereby divers of our inhabitants have been infected,
notwithstanding all former laws, made upon the experience of their arrogant and bold obtrusions, to
disseminate their principles amongst us, prohibiting their coming into this jurisdiction, they have not been
deferred from their impious attempts to undermine our peace, and hazard our ruin.

"For prevention thereof, this court doth order and enact, that any person or persons, of the cursed sect of the
Quakers, who is not an inhabitant of, but is found within this jurisdiction, shall be apprehended without
warrant, where no magistrate is at hand, by any constable, commissioner, or selectman, and conveyed from
constable to constable, to the next magistrate, who shall commit the said person to close prison, there to
remain (without bail) until the next court of Assistants, where they shall have legal trial.

"And being convicted to be of the sect of the Quakers, shall be sentenced to banishment, on pain of death.
And that every inhabitant of this jurisdiction, being convicted to be of the aforesaid sect, either by taking up,
publishing, or defending the horrid opinions of the Quakers, or the stirring up mutiny, sedition, or rebellion
against the government, or by taking up their abusive and destructive practices, viz. denying civil respect to
equals and superiors, and withdrawing from the Church assemblies; and instead thereof, frequenting
meetings of their own, in opposition to our Church order; adhereing to, or approving of any known Quaker,
and the tenets and practices of Quakers, that are opposite to the orthodox received opinions of the godly;
and endeavoring to disaffect others to civil government and Church order, or condemning the practice and
proceedings of this court against the Quakers, manifesting thereby their complying with those, whose design
is to overthrow the order established in Church and state: every such person, upon conviction before the
said court of Assistants, in manner aforesaid, shall be committed to close prison for one month, and then,
unless they choose voluntarily to depart this jurisdiction, shall give bond for their good behavior and appear
at the next court, continuing obstinate, and refusing to retract and reform the aforesaid opinions, they shall
be sentenced to banishment, upon pain of death. And any one magistrate, upon information given him of any
such person, shall cause him to be apprehended, and shall commit any such person to prison, according to
his discretion, until he come to trial as aforesaid."

It appears there were also laws passed in both of the then colonies of New Plymouth and New Haven, and in
the Dutch settlement at New Amsterdam, now New York, prohibiting the people called Quakers, from coming
into those places, under severe penalties; in consequence of which, some underwent considerable suffering.

The two first who were executed were William Robinson, merchant, of London, and Marmaduke Stevenson, a
countryman, of Yorkshire. These coming to Boston, in the beginning of September, were sent for by the court
of Assistants, and there sentenced to banishment, on pain of death. This sentence was passed also on Mary
Dyar, mentioned hereafter, and Nicholas Davis, who were both at Boston. But William Robinson, being
looked upon as a teacher, was also condemned to be whipped severely; and the constable was commanded to
get an able man to do it. Then Robinson was brought into the street, and there stripped; and having his
hands put through the holes of the carriage of a great gun, where the jailer held him, the executioner gave
him twenty stripes, with a threefold cord whip. Then he and the other prisoners were shortly after released,
and banished, as appears from the following warrant:

"You are required by these, presently to set at liberty William Robinson, Marmaduke Stevenson, Mary Dyar,
and Nicholas Davis, who, by an order of the court and council, had been imprisoned, because it appeared by
their own confession, words, and actions, that they are Quakers: wherefore, a sentence was pronounced
against them, to depart this jurisdiction, on pain of death; and that they must answer it at their peril, if they
or any of them, after the fourteenth of this present month, September, are found within this jurisdiction, or
any part thereof.

"EDWARD RAWSON"

"Boston, September 12, 1659."

Though Mary Dyar and Nicholas Davis left that jurisdiction for that time, yet Robinson and Stevenson,
though they departed the town of Boston, could not yet resolve (not being free in mind) to depart that
jurisdiction, though their lives were at stake. And so they went to Salem, and some places thereabouts, to
visit and build up their friends in the faith. But it was not long before they were taken and put again into
prison at Boston, and chains locked to their legs. In the next month, Mary Dyar returned also. And as she
stood before the prison, speaking with one Christopher Holden, who was come thither to inquire for a ship
bound for England, whither he intended to go, she was also taken into custody.

Thus, they had now three persons, who, according to their law, had forfeited their lives. And, on the
twentieth of October, these three were brought into court, where John Endicot and others were assembled.
And being called to the bar, Endicot commanded the keeper to pull off their hats; and then said, that they had
made several laws to keep the Quakers from amongst them, and neither whipping, nor imprisoning, nor
cutting off ears, nor banishment upon pain of death, would keep them from amongst them. And further, he
said, that he or they desired not the death of any of them. Yet, notwithstanding, his following words, without
more ado were, "Give ear, and hearken to your sentence of death." Sentence of death was also passed upon
Marmaduke Stevenson, Mary Dyar, and William Edrid. Several others were imprisoned, whipped, and fined.

We have no disposition to justify the Pilgrims for these proceedings, but we think, considering the
circumstances of the age in which they lived, their conduct admits of much palliation.

The fathers of New England, endured incredible hardships in providing for themselves a home in the
wilderness; and to protect themselves in the undisturbed enjoyment of rights, which they had purchased at so
dear a rate, they sometimes adopted measures, which, if tried by the more enlightened and liberal views of
the present day, must at once be pronounced altogether unjustifiable. But shall they be condemned without
mercy for not acting up to principles which were unacknowledged and unknown throughout the whole of
Christendom? Shall they alone be held responsible for opinions and conduct which had become sacred by
antiquity, and which were common to Christians of all other denominations? Every government then in
existence assumed to itself the right to legislate in matters of religion; and to restrain heresy by penal
statutes. This right was claimed by rulers, admitted by subjects, and is sanctioned by the names of Lord
Bacon and Montesquieu, and many others equally famed for their talents and learning. It is unjust, then, to
'press upon one poor persecuted sect, the sins of all Christendom.' The fault of our fathers was the fault of the
age; and though this cannot justify, it certainly furnishes an extenuation of their conduct. As well might you
condemn them for not understanding and acting up to the principles of religious toleration. At the same time,
it is but just to say, that imperfect as were their views of the rights of conscience, they were nevertheless far
in advance of the age to which they belonged; and it is to them more than to any other class of men on earth,
the world is indebted for the more rational views that now prevail on the subject of civil and religious liberty.
 CHAPTER XIX - An Account of the Life and
Persecutions of John Bunyan
This great Puritan was born the same year that the Pilgrim Fathers landed at Plymouth. His home was
Elstow, near Bedford, in England. His father was a tinker and he was brought up to the same trade. He was a
lively, likeable boy with a serious and almost morbid side to his nature. All during his young manhood he
was repenting for the vices of his youth and yet he had never been either a drunkard or immoral. The
particular acts that troubled his conscience were dancing, ringing the church bells, and playing cat. It was
while playing the latter game one day that "a voice did suddenly dart from Heaven into my soul, which said,
'Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to Heaven, or have thy sins and go to Hell?'" At about this time he overheard
three or four poor women in Bedford talking, as they sat at the door in the sun. "Their talk was about the new
birth, the work of God in the hearts. They were far above my reach."

In his youth he was a member of the parliamentary army for a year. The death of his comrade close beside
him deepened his tendency to serious thoughts, and there were times when he seemed almost insane in his
zeal and penitence. He was at one time quite assured that he had sinned the unpardonable sin against the
Holy Ghost. While he was still a young man he married a good woman who bought him a library of pious
books which he read with assiduity, thus confirming his earnestness and increasing his love of religious
controversies.

His conscience was still further awakened through the persecution of the religious body of Baptists to whom
he had joined himself. Before he was thirty years old he had become a leading Baptist preacher.

Then came his turn for persecution. He was arrested for preaching without license. "Before I went down to
the justice, I begged of God that His will be done; for I was not without hopes that my imprisonment might
be an awakening to the saints in the country. Only in that matter did I commit the thing to God. And verily at
my return I did meet my God sweetly in the prison."

His hardships were genuine, on account of the wretched condition of the prisons of those days. To this
confinement was added the personal grief of being parted from his young and second wife and four small
children, and particularly, his little blind daughter. While he was in jail he was solaced by the two books
which he had brought with him, the Bible and Fox's "Book of Martyrs."

Although he wrote some of his early books during this long imprisonment, it was not until his second and
shorter one, three years after the first, that he composed his immortal "Pilgrim's Progress," which was
published three years later. In an earlier tract he had thought briefly of the similarity between human life and
a pilgrimage, and he now worked this theme out in fascinating detail, using the rural scenery of England for
his background, the splendid city of London for his Vanity Fair, and the saints and villains of his own
personal acquaintance for the finely drawn characters of his allegory.

The "Pilgrim's Progress" is truly the rehearsal of Bunyan's own spiritual experiences. He himself had been
the 'man cloathed in Rags, with his Face from his own House, a Book in his hand, and a great Burden upon
his Back.' After he had realized that Christ was his Righteousness, and that this did not depend on "the good
frame of his Heart"-or, as we should say, on his feelings-"now did the Chains fall off my legs indeed." His
had been Doubting Castle and Sloughs of Despond, with much of the Valley of Humiliation and the Shadow
of Death. But, above all, it is a book of Victory. Once when he was leaving the doors of the courthouse
where he himself had been defeated, he wrote: "As I was going forth of the doors, I had much ado to bear
saying to them, that I carried the peace of God along with me." In his vision was ever the Celestial City, with
all its bells ringing. He had fought Apollyon constantly, and often wounded, shamed and fallen, yet in the
end "more than conqueror through Him that loved us."
His book was at first received with much criticism from his Puritan friends, who saw in it only an addition to
the worldly literature of his day, but there was not much then for Puritans to read, and it was not long before
it was devoutly laid beside their Bibles and perused with gladness and with profit. It was perhaps two
centuries later before literary critics began to realize that this story, so full of human reality and interest and
so marvelously modeled upon the English of the King James translation of the Bible, is one of the glories of
English literature. In his later years he wrote several other allegories, of which of one of them, "The Holy
War," it has been said that, "If the 'Pilgrim's Progress' had never been written it would be regarded as the
finest allegory in the language."

During the later years of his life, Bunyan remained in Bedford as a venerated local pastor and preacher. He
was also a favorite speaker in the non-conformist pulpits of London. He became so national a leader and
teacher that he was frequently called "Bishop Bunyan."

In his helpful and unselfish personal life he was apostolic.

His last illness was due to exposure upon a journey in which he was endeavoring to reconcile a father with
his son. His end came on the third of August, 1688. He was buried in Bunhill Fields, a church yard in
London.

There is no doubt but that the "Pilgrim's Progress" has been more helpful than any other book but the Bible.
It was timely, for they were still burning martyrs in Vanity Fair while he was writing. It is enduring, for
while it tells little of living the Christian life in the family and community, it does interpret that life so far as
it is an expression of the solitary soul, in homely language. Bunyan indeed "showed how to build a princely
throne on humble truth." He has been his own Greatheart, dauntless guide to pilgrims, to many.
 CHAPTER XX - An Account of the Life of
John Wesley
John Wesley was born on the seventeenth of June, 1703, in Epworth rectory, England, the fifteenth of
nineteen children of Charles and Suzanna Wesley. The father of Wesley was a preacher, and Wesley's
mother was a remarkable woman in wisdom and intelligence. She was a woman of deep piety and brought
her little ones into close contact with the Bible stories, telling them from the tiles about the nursery fireplace.
She also used to dress the children in their best on the days when they were to have the privilege of learning
their alphabet as an introduction to the reading of the Holy Scriptures.

Young Wesley was a gay and manly youth, fond of games and particularly of dancing. At Oxford he was a
leader, and during the latter part of his course there, was one of the founders of the "Holy Club," an
organization of serious-minded students. His religious nature deepened through study and experience, but it
was not until several years after he left the university and came under the influence of Luther's writings that
he felt that he had entered into the full riches of the Gospel.

He and his brother Charles were sent by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel to Georgia, where
both of them developed their powers as preachers.

Upon their passage they fell into the company of several Moravian brethren, members of the association
recently renewed by the labors of Count Zinzendorf. It was noted by John Wesley in his diary that, in a great
tempest, when the English people on board lost all self-possession, these Germans impressed him by their
composure and entire resignation to God. He also marked their humility under shameful treatment.

It was on his return to England that he entered into those deeper experiences and developed those marvelous
powers as a popular preacher which made him a national leader. He was associated at this time also with
George Whitefield, the tradition of whose marvelous eloquence has never died.

What he accomplished borders upon the incredible. Upon entering his eighty-fifth year he thanked God that
he was still almost as vigorous as ever. He ascribed it, under God, to the fact that he had always slept
soundly, had risen for sixty years at four o'clock in the morning, and for fifty years had preached every
morning at five. Seldom in all his life did he feel any pain, care, or anxiety. He preached twice each day, and
often thrice or four times. It has been estimated that he traveled every year forty-five hundred English miles,
mostly upon horseback.

The successes won by Methodist preaching had to be gained through a long series of years, and amid the
most bitter persecutions. In nearly every part of England it was met at the first by the mob with stonings and
peltings, with attempts at wounding and slaying. Only at times was there any interference on the part of the
civil power. The two Wesleys faced all these dangers with amazing courage, and with a calmness equally
astonishing. What was more irritating was the heaping up of slander and abuse by the writers of the day.
These books are now all forgotten.

Wesley had been in his youth a high churchman and was always deeply devoted to the Established
Communion. When he found it necessary to ordain preachers, the separation of his followers from the
established body became inevitable. The name "Methodist" soon attached to them, because of the particular
organizing power of their leader and the ingenious methods that he applied.

The Wesley fellowship, which after his death grew into the great Methodist Church, was characterized by an
almost military perfection of organizaton.
The entire management of his ever-growing denomination rested upon Wesley himself. The annual
conference, established in 1744, acquired a governing power only after the death of Wesley. Charles Wesley
rendered the society a service incalculably great by his hymns. They introduced a new era in the hymnology
of the English Church. John Wesley apportioned his days to his work in leading the Church, to studying (for
he was an incessant reader), to traveling, and to preaching.

Wesley was untiring in his efforts to disseminate useful knowledge throughout his denomination. He planned
for the mental culture of his traveling preachers and local exhorters, and for schools of instruction for the
future teachers of the Church. He himself prepared books for popular use upon universal history, church
history, and natural history. In this Wesley was an apostle of the modern union of mental culture with
Christian living. He published also the best matured of his sermons and various theological works. These,
both by their depth and their penetration of thought, and by their purity and precision of style, excite our
admiration.

John Wesley was of but ordinary stature, and yet of noble presence. His features were very handsome even
in old age. He had an open brow, an eagle nose, a clear eye, and a fresh complexion. His manners were fine,
and in choice company with Christian people he enjoyed relaxation. Persistent, laborious love for men's
souls, steadfastness, and tranquillity of spirit were his most prominent traits of character. Even in doctrinal
controversies he exhibited the greatest calmness. He was kind and very liberal. His industry has been named
already. In the last fifty-two years of his life, it is estimated that he preached more than forty thousand
sermons.

Wesley brought sinners to repentance throughout three kingdoms and over two hemispheres. He was the
bishop of such a diocese as neither the Eastern nor the Western Church ever witnessed before. What is there
in the circle of Christian effort--foreign missions, home missions, Christian tracts and literature, field
preaching, circuit preaching, Bible readings, or aught else--which was not attempted by John Wesley, which
was not grasped by his mighty mind through the aid of his Divine Leader?

To him it was granted to arouse the English Church, when it had lost sight of Christ the Redeemer to a
renewed Christian life. By preaching the justifying and renewing of the soul through belief upon Christ, he
lifted many thousands of the humbler classes of the English people from their exceeding ignorance and evil
habits, and made them earnest, faithful Christians. His untiring effort made itself felt not in England alone,
but in America and in continental Europe. Not only the germs of almost all the existing zeal in England on
behalf of Christian truth and life are due to Methodism, but the activity stirred up in other portions of
Protestant Europe we must trace indirectly, at least, to Wesley.

He died in 1791 after a long life of tireless labor and unselfish service. His fervent spirit and hearty
brotherhood still survives in the body that cherishes his name.
 CHAPTER XXI - Persecutions of the French
Protestants in the South of France,
During the Years 1814 and 1820
The persecution in this Protestant part of France continued with very little intermission from the revocation
of the edict of Nantes, by Louis XIV until a very short period previous to the commencement of the late
French Revolution. In the year 1785, M. Rebaut St. Etienne and the celebrated M. de la Fayette were among
the first persons who interested themselves with the court of Louis XVI in removing the scourge of
persecution from this injured people, the inhabitants of the south of France.

Such was the opposition on the part of the Catholics and the courtiers, that it was not until the end of the year
1790, that the Protestants were freed from their alarms. Previously to this, the Catholics at Nismes in
particular, had taken up arms;

Nismes then presented a frightful spectacle; armed men ran through the city, fired from the corners of the
streets, and attacked all they met with swords and forks.

A man named Astuc was wounded and thrown into the aqueduct;

Baudon fell under the repeated strokes of bayonets and sabers, and his body was also thrown into the water;
Boucher, a young man only seventeen years of age, was shot as he was looking out of his window; three
electors wounded, one dangerously; another elector wounded, only escaped death by repeatedly declaring he
was a Catholic; a third received four saber wounds, and was taken home dreadfully mangled. The citizens
that fled were arrested by the Catholics upon the roads, and obliged to give proofs of their religion before
their lives were granted. M. and Madame Vogue were at their country house, which the zealots broke open,
where they massacred both, and destroyed their dwelling. M. Blacher, a Protestant seventy years of age, was
cut to pieces with a sickle; young Pyerre, carrying some food to his brother, was asked, "Catholic or
Protestant?" "Protestant," being the reply, a monster fired at the lad, and he fell. One of the murderer's
compansions said, "You might as well have killed a lamb." "I have sworn," replied he, "to kill four
Protestants for my share, and this will count for one." However, as these atrocities provoked the troops to
unite in defence of the people, a terrible vengeance was retaliated upon the Catholic party that had used
arms, which with other circumstances, especially the toleration exercised by Napoleon Bonaparte, kept them
down completely until the year 1814, when the unexpected return of the ancient government rallied them all
once more round the old banners.

The Arrival of King Louis XVIII at Paris

This was known at Nismes on the thirteenth of April, 1814.

In a quarter of an hour, the white cockade was seen in every direction, the white flag floated on the public
buildings, on the splendid monuments of antiquity, and even on the tower of Mange, beyond the city walls.
The Protestants, whose commerce had suffered materially during the war, were among the first to unite in the
general joy, and to send in their adhesion to the senate, and the legislative body; and several of the Protestant
departments sent addresses to the throne, but unfortunately, M. Froment was again at Nismes at the moment,
when many bigots being ready to join him, the blindness and fury of the sixteenth century rapidly succeeded
the intelligence and philanthropy of the nineteenth. A line of distinction was instantly traced between men of
different religious opinions; the spirit of the old Catholic Church was again to regulate each person's share of
esteem and safety.
The difference of religion was now to govern everything else; and even Catholic domestics who had served
Protestants with zeal and affection began to neglect their duties, or to perform them ungraciously, and with
reluctance. At the fetes and spectacles that were given at the public expense, the absence of the Protestants
was charged on them as a proof of their disloyalty; and in the midst of the cries of Vive le Roi! the
discordant sounds of A bas le Maire, down with the mayor, were heard. M. Castletan was a Protestant; he
appeared in public with the prefect M. Ruland, a Catholic, when potatoes were thrown at him, and the people
declared that he ought to resign his office. The bigots of Nismes, even succeeded in procuring an address to
be presented to the king, stating that there ought to be in France but one God, one king, and one faith. In this
they were imitated by the Catholics of several towns.

The History of the Silver Child

About this time, M. Baron, counsellor of the Cour Royale of Nismes, formed the plan of dedicating to God a
silver child, if the Duchess d'Angouleme would give a prince to France. This project was converted into a
public religious vow, which was the subject of conversation both in public and private, whilst persons, whose
imaginations were inflamed by these proceedings, ran about the streets crying Vivent les Boubons, or "the
Bourbons forever." In consequence of this superstitious frenzy, it is said that at Alais women were advised
and insigated to poison their Protestant husbands, and at length it was found convenient to accuse them of
political crimes. They could no longer appear in public without insults and injuries. When the mobs met with
Protestants, they seized them, and danced round them with barbarous joy, and amidst repeated cries of Vive
le Roi, they sang verses, the burden of which was, "We will wash our hands in Protestant blood, and make
black puddings of the blood of Calvin's children."

The citizens who came to the promenades for air and refreshment from the close and dirty streets were
chased with shouts of Vive le Roi, as if those shouts were to justify every excess. If Protestants referred to
the charter, they were directly assured it would be of no use to them, and that they had only been managed to
be more effectually destroyed. Persons of rank were heard to say in the public streets, "All the Huguenots
must be killed; this time their children must be killed, that none of the accursed race may remain."

Still, it is true, they were not murdered, but cruelly treated; Protestant children could no longer mix in the
sports of Catholics, and were not even permitted to appear without their parents. At dark their families shut
themselves up in their apartments; but even then stones were thrown against their windows. When they arose
in the mornin it was not uncommon to find gibbets drawn on their doors or walls; and in the streets the
Catholics held cords already soaped before their eyes, and pointed out the insruments by which they hoped
and designed to exterminate them. Small gallows or models were handed about, and a man who lived
opposite to one of the pastors, exhibited one of these models in his window, and made signs sufficiently
intelligible when the minister passed. A figure representing a Protestant preacher was also hung up on a
public crossway, and the most atrocious songs were sung under his window.

Towards the conclusion of the carnival, a plan had even been formed to make a caricature of the four
ministers of the place, and burn them in effigy; but this was prevented by the mayor of Nismes, a Protestant.
A dreadful song presented to the prefect, in the country dialect, with a false translation, was printed by his
approval, and had a great run before he saw the extent of the rror into which he had been betrayed. The sixty-
third regiment of the line was publicly censured and insulted, for having, according to order, protected
Protestants. In fact, the Protestants seemed to be as sheep destined for the slaughter.

The Catholic Arms at Beaucaire

In May, 1815, a federative association, similar to that of Lyons, Grenoble, Paris, Avignon, and Montpelier,
was desired by many persons at Nismes; but this federation terminated here after an ephemeral and illusory
existence of fourteen days. In the meanwhile a large party of Catholic zealots were in arms at Beaucaire, and
who soon pushed their patroles so near the walls of Nismes, "so as to alarm the inhabitants." These Catholics
applied to the English off Marseilles for assistance, and obtained the grant of one thousand muskets, ten
thousand cartouches, etc. General Gilly, however, was soon sent against these partizans, who prevented them
from coming to extremes by granting them an armistice; and yet when Louis XVIII had returned to Paris,
after the expiration of Napoleon's reign of a hundred days, and peace and party spirit seemed to have been
subdued, even at Nismes, bands from Beaucaire joined Trestaillon in this city, to glut the vengeance they had
so long premeditated. General Gilly had left the department several days: the troops of the line left behind
had taken the white cockade, and waited further orders, whilst the new commissioners had only to proclaim
the cessation of hostilities and the complete establishment of the king's authority. In vain, no commissioners
appeared, no despatches arrived to calm and regulate the public mind; but towards evening the advanced
guard of the banditti, to the amount of several hundreds, entered the city, undesired but unopposed.

As they marched without order or discipline, covered with clothes or rags of all colors, decorated with
cockades, not white, but white and green, armed with muskets, sabers, forks, pistols and reaping hooks,
intoxicated with wine, and stained with the blood of the Protestants whom they had murdered on their route,
they presented a most hideous and appealling spectacle. In the open place in the front of the barracks, this
banditti was joined by the city armed mob, headed by Jaques Dupont, commonly called Trestaillon. To save
the effusion of blood, this garrison of about five hundred men consented to capitulate, and marched out sad
and defenceless; but when about fifty had passed, the rabble commenced a tremendous fire on their confiding
and unprotected victims; nearly all were killed or wounded, and but very few could re-enter the yard before
the garrison gates were again closed. These were again forced in an instant, and all were massacred who
could not climb over roofs, or leap into the adjoining gardens. In a word, death met them in every place and
in every shape, and this Catholic massacre rivalled in cruelty and surpassed in treachery the crimes of the
September assassins of Paris, and the Jacobinical butcheries of Lyons and Avignon. It was marked not only
by the fervor of the Revolution but by the subtlety of the league, and will long remain a blot upon the history
of the second restoration.

Massacre and Pillage at Nismes

Nismes now exhibited a most awful scene of outrage and carnage, though many of the Protestants had fled to
the Convennes and the Gardonenque. The country houses of Messrs. Rey, Guiret, and several others, had
been pillaged, and the inhabitants treated with wanton barbarity. Two parties had glutted their savage
appetites on the farm of Madame Frat: the first, after eating, drinking, and breaking the furniture, and
stealing what they thought proper, took leave by announcing the arrival of their comrades, 'compared with
whom,' they said, 'they should be thought merciful.' Three men and an old woman were left on the premises:
at the sight of the second company two of the men fled. "Are you a Catholic?" said the banditti to the old
woman. "Yes." "Repeat, then, your Pater and Ave." Being terrified, she hesitated, and was instantly knocked
down with a musket. On recovering her senses, she stole out of the house, but met Ladet, the old valet de
ferme, bringing in a salad which the depredators had ordered him to cut. In vain she endeavored to persuade
him to fly. "Are you a Protestant?" they exclaimed; "I am." A musket being discharged at him, he fell
wounded, but not dead. To consummate their work, the monsters lighted a fire with straw and boards, threw
their living victim into the flames, and suffered him to expire in the most dreadful agonies. They then ate
their salad, omelet, etc. The next day, some laborers, seeing the house open and deserted, entered, and
discovered the half consumed body of Ladet. The prefect of the Gard, M. Darbaud Jouques, attempting to
palliate the crimes of the Catholics, had the audacity to assert that Ladet was a Catholic; but this was publicly
contradicted by two of the pastors at Nismes.

Another party committed a dreadful murder at St. Cezaire, upon Imbert la Plume, the husband of Suzon
Chivas. He was met on returning from work in the fields. The chief promised him his life, but insisted that he
must be conducted to the prison at Nismes. Seeing, however, that the party was determined to kill him, he
resumed his natural character, and being a powerful and courageous man advanced and exclaimed, "You are
brigands-fire!" Four of them fired, and he fell, but he was not dead; and while living they mutilated his body;
and then passing a cord round it, drew it along, attached to a cannon of which they had possession. It was not
until after eight days that his relatives were apprised of his death. Five individuals of the family of Chivas, all
husbands and fathers, were massacred in the course of a few days.
The merciless treatment of the women, in this persecution at Nismes, was such as would have disgraced any
savages ever heard of. The widows Rivet and Bernard were forced to sacrifice enormous sums; and the
house of Mrs. Lecointe was ravaged, and her goods destroyed. Mrs. F. Didier had her dwelling sacked and
nearly demolished to the foundation. A party of these bigots visited the widow Perrin, who lived on a litle
farm at the windmills; having committed every species of devastation, they attacked even the sanctuary of
the dead, which contained the relics of her family. They dragged the coffins out, and scattered the contents
over the adjacent grounds. In vain this outraged widow collected the bones of her ancestors and replaced
them: they were again dug up; and, after several useless efforts, they were reluctantly left spread over the
surface of the fields.

Royal Decree in Favor of the Persecuted

At length the decree of Louis XVIII which annulled all the extraordinary powers conferred either by the
king, the princes, or subordinate agents, was received at Nismes, and the laws were now to be administered
by the regular organs, and a new prefect arrived to carry them into effect; but in spite of proclamations, the
work of destruction, stopped for a moment, was not abandoned, but soon renewed with fresh vigor and
effect. On the thirtieth of July, Jacques Combe, the father of a family, was killed by some of the natonal
guards of Rusau, and the crime was so public, that the commander of the party restored to the family the
pocketbook and papers of the deceased. On the following day tumultuous crowds roamed about the city and
suburbs, threatening the wretched peasants; and on the first of August they butchered them without
opposition.

About noon on the same day, six armed men, headed by Truphemy, the butcher, surrounded the house of
Monot, a carpenter; two of the party, who were smiths, had been at work in the house the day before, and had
seen a Protestant who had taken refuge there, M. Bourillon, who had been a lieutenant in the army, and had
retired on a pension. He was a man of an excellent character, peaceable and harmless, and had never served
the emperor Napoleon. Truphemy not knowin him, he was pointed out partaking of a frugal breakfast with
the family. Truphemy ordered him to go along with him, adding, "Your friend, Saussine, is already in the
other world." Truphemy placed him in the middle of his troop, and artfully ordered him to cry Vive
l'Empereur he refused, adding, he had never served the emperor. In vain did the women and children of the
house intercede for his life, and praise his amiable and virtuous qualities. He was marched to the Esplanade
and shot, first by Truphemy and then by the others. Several persons, attracted by the firing approached, but
were threatened with a similar fate.

After some time the wretches departed, shouting Vive le Roi. Some women met them, and one of them
appearing affected, said, "I have killed seven to-day, for my share, and if you say a word, you shall be the
eighth." Pierre Courbet, a stocking weaver, was torn from his loom by an armed band, and shot at his own
door. His eldest daughter was knocked down with the butt end of a musket; and a poignard was held at the
breast of his wife while the mob plundered her apartments. Paul Heraut, a silk weaver, was literally cut in
pieces, in the presence of a large crowd, and amidst the unavailing cries and tears of his wife and four young
children. The murderers only abandoned the corpse to return to Heraut's house and secure everything
valuable. The number of murders on this day could not be ascertained. One person saw six bodies at the
Cours Neuf, and nine were carried to the hospital.

If murder some time after, became less frequent for a few days, pillage and forced contributions were
actively enforced. M. Salle d'Hombro, at several visits was robbed of seven thousand francs; and on one
occasion, when he pleaded the sacrifices he had made, "Look," said a bandit, pointing to his pipe, "this will
set fire to your house; and this," brandishing his sword, "will finish you." No reply could be made to these
arguments. M. Feline, a silk manufacturer, was robbed of thirty-two thousand francs in gold, three thousand
francs in silver, and several bales of silk.

The small shopkeepers were continually exposed to visits and demands of provisions, drapyery, or whatever
they sold; and the same hands that set fire to the houses of the rich, and tore up the vines of the cultivator,
broke the looms of the weaver; and stole the tools of the artisan. Desolation reigned in the sanctuary and in
the city. The armed bands, instead of being reduced, were increased; the fugitives, instead of returning,
received constant accessions, and their friends who sheltered them were deemed rebellious. Those
Protestants who remained were deprived of all their civil and religious rights, and even the advocates and
huissiers entered into a resolution to exclude all of "the pretended reformed religion" from their bodies.
Those who were employed in selling tobacco were deprived of their licenses. The Protestant deacons who
had the charge of the poor were all scattered. Of five pastors only two remained; one of these was obliged to
change his residence, and could only venture to admnister the consolations of religion, or perform the
functions of his ministry under cover of the night.

Not content with these modes of torment, calumnious and inflammatory publications charged the Protestants
with raising the proscribed standard in the communes, and invoking the fallen Napoleon; and, of course, as
unworthy the protection of the laws and the favor of the monarch.

Hundreds after this were dragged to prison without even so much as a written order; and though an official
newspaper, bearing the title of the Journal du Gard, was set up for five months, while it was influenced by
the prefect, the mayor, and other functionaries, the word "charter" was never once used in it. One of the first
numbers, on the contrary, represented the suffering Protestants, as "Crocodiles, only weeping from rage and
regret that they had no more victims to devour; as persons who had surpassed Danton, Marat, and
Robespierre, in doing mischief; and as having prostituted their daughters to the garrison to gain it over to
Napoleon." An extract from this article, stamped with the crown and the arms of the Bourbons, was hawked
about the streets, and the vender was adorned with the medal of the police.

Petition of the Protestant Refugees

To these reproaches it is proper to oppose the petition which the Protestant refugees in Paris presented to
Louis XVIII in behalf of their brethren at Nismes.

"We lay at your feet, sire, our acute sufferings. In your name our fellow citizens are slaughtered, and their
property laid waste. Misled peasants, in pretended obedience to your orders, had assembled at the command
of a commissioner appointed by your august nephew. Although ready to attack us, they were received with
the assurances of peace. On the fifteenth of July, 1815, we learned your majesty's entrance into Paris, and
the white flag immediately waved on our edifices. The public tranquillity had not been disturbed, when
armed peasants introduced themselves. The garrison capitulated, but were assailed on their departure, and
almost totally massacred. Our national guard was disarmed, the city filled with strangers, and the houses of
the principal inhabitants, professing the reformed religion, were attacked and plundered. We subjoin the list.
Terror has driven from our city the most respectable inhabitants.

"Your majesty has been deceived if there has not been placed before you the picture of the horrors which
make a desert of your good city of Nismes. Arrests and proscriptions are continually taking place, and
difference of religious opinions is the real and only cause. The calumniated Protestants are the defenders of
the throne. You nephew has beheld our children under his banners; our fortunes have been placed in his
hands. Attacked without reason, the Protestants have not, even by a just resistance, afforded their enemies
the fatal pretext for calumny. Save us, sire! extinguish the brand of civil war; a single act of your will would
restore to political existence a city interesting for its population and its manufactures. Demand an account of
their conduct from the chiefs who had brought our misfortunes upon us. We place before your eyes all the
documents that have reached us. Fear paralyzes the hearts, and stifles the complaints of our fellow citizens.
Placed in a more secure situation, we venture to raise our voice in their behalf," etc., etc.

Monstrous Outrage Upon Females

At Nismes it is well known that the women wash their clothes either at the fountains or on the banks of
streams. There is a large basin near the fountain, where numbers of women may be seen every day, kneeling
at the edge of the water, and beating the clothes with heavy pieces of wood in the shape of battledores. This
spot became the scene of the most shameful and indecent practices. The Catholic rabble turned the women's
petticoats over their heads, and so fastened them as to continue their exposure, and their subjection to a
newly invented species of chastisement; for nails being placed in the wood of the battoirs in the form of
fleur-de-lis, they beat them until the blood streamed from their bodies, and their cries rent the air. Often was
death demanded as a commutation of this ignominious punishment, but refused with a malignant joy. To
carry their outrage to the highest possible degree, several who were in a state of pregnancy were assailed in
this manner. The scandalous nature of these outrages prevented many of the sufferers from making them
public, and, especially, from relating the most aggravating circumstances. "I have seen," says M. Duran, "a
Catholic advocat, accompanying the assassins of the fauxbourg Bourgade, arm a battoir with sharp nails in
the form of fleur-de-lis; I have seen them raise the garments of females, and apply, with heavy blows, to the
bleeding body this battoir or battledore, to which they gave a name which my pen refuses to record. The cries
of the sufferers-the streams of blood-the murmurs of indignation which were suppressed by fear-nothing
could move them. The surgeons who attended on those women who are dead, can attest, by the marks of
their wounds, the agonies which they must have endured, which, however horrible, is most strictly true."

Nevertheless, during the progress of these horrors and obscenities, so disgraceful to France and the Catholic
religion, the agents of government had a powerful force under their command, and by honestly employing it
they might have restored tranquillity. Murder and robbery, however, continued, and were winked at, by the
Catholic magistrates, with very few exceptions; the administrative authorities, it is true, used words in their
proclamations, etc., but never had recourse to actions to stop the enormities of the persecutors, who boldly
declared that, on the twenty-fourth, the anniversary of St. Bartholomew, they intended to make a general
massacre. The members of the Reformed Church were filled with terror, and, instead of taking part in the
election of deputies, were occupied as well as they could in providing for their own personal safety.

Outrages Committed in the Villages, etc.

We now quit Nismes to take a view of the conduct of the persecutors in the surrounding country. After the
re-establishment of the royal government, the local authorities were distinguished for their zeal and
forwardness in supporting their employers, and, under pretence of rebellion, concealment of arms,
nonpayment of contributions, etc., troops, national guards, and armed mobs, were permitted to plunder,
arrest, and murder peaceable citizens, not merely with impunity, but with encouragement and approbation.
At the village of Milhaud, near Nismes, the inhabitants were frequently forced to pay large sums to avoid
being pillaged. This, however, would not avail at Madame Teulon's: On Sunday, the sixteenth of July, her
house and grounds were ravaged; the valuable furniture removed or destroyed, the hay and wood burnt, and
the corpse of a child, buried in the garden, taken up and dragged round a fire made by the populace. It was
with great difficulty that M. Teulon escaped with his life.

M. Picherol, another Protestant, had deposited some of his effects with a Catholic neighbor; this house was
attacked, and though all the property of the latter was respected, that of his friend was seized and destroyed.
At the same village, one of a party doubting whether M. Hermet, a tailor, was the man they wanted, asked,
"Is he a Protestant?" this he acknowledged. "Good," said they, and he was instantly murdered. In the canton
of Vauvert, where there was a consistory church, eighty thousand francs were extorted.

In the communes of Beauvoisin and Generac similar excesses were committed by a handful of licentious
men, under the eye of the Catholic mayor, and to the cries of Vive le Roi! St. Gilles was the scene of the
most unblushing villainy. The Protestants, the most wealthy of the inhabitants, were disarmed, whilst their
houses were pillaged. The mayor was appealed to; but he laughed and walked away. This officer had, at his
disposal, a national guard of several hundred men, organized by his own orders. It would be wearisome to
read the lists of the crimes that occurred during many months. At Clavison the mayor prohibited the
Protestants the practice of singing the Psalms commonly used in the temple, that, as he said, the Catholics
might not be offended or disturbed.
At Sommieres, about ten miles from Nismes, the Catholics made a splendid procession through the town,
which continued until evening and was succeeded by the plunder of the Protestants. On the arrival of foreign
troops at Sommieres, the pretended search for arms was resumed; those who did not possess muskets were
even compelled to buy them on purpose to surrender them up, and soldiers were quartered on them at six
francs per day until they produced the articles in demand. The Protestant church which had been closed, was
converted into barracks for the Austrians. After divine service had been suspended for six months at Nismes,
the church, called the Temple by the Protestants, was re-opened, and public worship performed on the
morning of the twenty-fourth of December. On examining the belfry, it was discovered that some persons
had carried off the clapper of the bell. As the hour of service approached, a number of men, women, and
children collected at the house of M. Ribot, the pastor, and threatened to prevent the worship. At the
appointed time, when he proceeded towards the church, he was surrounded; the most savage shouts were
raised against him; some of the women seized him by the collar; but nothing could disturb his firmness, or
excite his impatience; he entered the house of prayer, and ascended the pulpit. Stones were thrown in and fell
among the worshippers; still the congregation remained calm and attentive, and the service was concluded
amidst noise, threats, and outrage.

On retiring many would have been killed but for the chasseurs of the garrison, who honorably and zealously
protected them. From the captain of these chasseurs, M. Ribot soon after received the following letter:

January 2, 1816.

"I deeply lament the prejudices of the Catholics against the Protestants, who they pretend do not love the
king. Continue to act as you have hitherto done, and time and your conduct will convince the Catholics to the
contrary: should any tumult occur similar to that of Saturday last inform me. I preserve my reports of these
acts, and if the agitators prove incorrigible, and forget what they owe to the best of kings and the charter, I
will do my duty and inform the government of their proceedings. Adieu, my dear sir; assure the consistory of
my esteem, and of the sense I entertain of the moderation with which they have met the provocations of the
evil-disposed at Sommieres. I have the honor to salute you with respect.

SUVAL DE LAINE."

Another letter to this worthy pastor from the Marquis de Montlord, was received on the sixth of January, to
encourage him to unite with all good men who believe in God to obtain the punishment of the assassins,
brigands, and disturbers of public tranquillity, and to read the instructions he had received from the
government to this effect publicly. Notwithstanding this, on the twentieth of January, 1816, when the service
in commemoration of the death of Louis XVI was celebrated, a procession being formed, the National
Guards fired at the white flag suspended from the windows of the Protestants, and concluded the day by
plundering their houses.

In the commune of Anguargues, matters were still worse; and in that of Fontanes, from the entry of the king
in 1815, the Catholics broke all terms with the Protestants; by day they insulted them, and in the night broke
open their doors, or marked them with chalk to be plundered or burnt. St. Mamert was repeatedly visited by
these robberies; and at Montmiral, as lately as the sixteenth of June, 1816, the Protestants were attacked,
beaten, and imprisoned, for daring to celebrate the return of a king who had sworn to preserve religious
liberty and to maintain the charter.

Further Account of the Proceedings of the Catholics at Nismes

The excesses perpetrated in the country it seems did not by any means divert the attention of the persecutors
from Nismes. October, 1815, commenced without any improvement in the principles or measures of the
government, and this was followed by corresponding presumption on the part of the people. Several houses
in the Quartier St. Charles were sacked, and their wrecks burnt in the streets amidst songs, dances, and
shouts of Vive le Roi! The mayor appeared, but the merry multitude pretended not to know him, and when
he ventured to remonstrate, they told him, 'his presence was unnecessary, and that he might retire.' During
the sixteenth of Oc tober, every preparation seemed to announce a night of carnage; orders for assembling
and signals for attack were circulated with regularity and confidence; Trestaillon reviewed his satellites, and
urged them on to the perpetration of crimes, holding jwith one of those wretches the following dialogue:

Satellite. "If all the Protestants, without one exception, are to be killed, I will cheerfully join; but as you have
so often deceived me, unless they are all to go I will not stir."

Trestaillon. "Come along, then, for this time not a single man shall escape."

This horrid purpose would have been executed had it not been for General La Garde, the commandant of the
department. It was not until ten o'clock at night that he perceived the danger; he now felt that not a moment
could be lost. Crowds were advancing through the suburbs, and the streets were filling with ruffians, uttering
the most horrid imprecations. The generale sounded at eleven o'clock, and added to the confusion that was
now spreading through the city. A few troops rallied round the Count La Garde, who was wrung with
distress at the sight of the evil which had arrived at such a pitch. Of this M. Durand, a Catholic advocate,
gave the following account:

"It was near midnight, my wife had just fallen asleep; I was writing by her side, when we were disturbed by a
distant noise; drums seemed crossing the town in every direction. What could all this mean! To quiet her
alarm, I said it probably announced the arrival or departure of some troops of the garrison. But firing and
shouts were immediately audible; and on opening my window I distinguished horrible imprecations mingled
with cries of Vive le Roi! I roused an officer who lodged in the house, and M. Chancel, Director of the
Public Works. We went out together, and gained the Boulevarde. The moon shone bright, and almost every
object was nearly as distinct as day; a furious crowd was pressing on vowing extermination, and the greater
part half naked, armed with knives, muskets, sticks, and sabers. In answer to my inquiries I was told the
massacre was general, that many had been already killed in the suburbs. M. Chancel retired to put on his
uniform as captain of the Pompiers; the officers retired to the barracks, and anxious for my wife I returned
home. By the noise I was convinced that persons followed. I crept along in the shadow of the wall, opened
my door, entered, and closed it, leaving a small aperture through which I could watch the movements of the
party whose arms shone in the moonlight. In a few moments some armed men appeared conducting a
prisoner to the very spot where I was concealed. They stopped, I shut my door gently, and mounted on an
alder tree planted against the garden wall. What a scene! a man on his knees imporing mercy from wretches
who mocked his agony, and loaded him with abuse. 'In the name of my wife and children,' he said, 'spare me!
What have I done? Why would you murder me for nothing?' I was on the point of crying out and menacing
the murderers with vengeance. I had not long to deliberate, the discharge of several fusils terminated my
suspense; the unhappy supplicant, struck in the loins and the head, fell to rise no more. The backs of the
assassins were towards the tree; they retired immediately, reloading their pieces. I descended and approached
the dying man, uttering some deep and dismal groans. Some national guards arrived at the moment, and I
again retired and shut the door. 'I see,' said one, 'a dead man.' 'He sings still,' said another. 'It will be better,'
said a third, 'to finish him and put him out of his misery.' Five or six muskets were fired instantly, and the
groans ceased. On the following day crowds came to inspect and insult the deceased. A day after a massacre
was always observed as a sort of fete, and every occupation was left to go and gaze upon the victims." This
was Louis Lichare, the father of four children; and four years after the event, M. Durand verified this account
by his oath upon the trial of one of the murderers.

Attack Upon the Protestant Churches

Some time before the death of General La Garde, the duke d'Angouleme had visited Nismes, and other cities
in the south, and at the former place honored the members of the Protestant consistory with an interview,
promising them protection, and encouraging them to re-open their temple so long shut up. They have two
churches at Nismes, and it was agreed that the small one should be preferred on this occasion, and that the
ringing of the bell should be omitted, General La Garde declared that he would answer with his head for the
safety of his congregation. The Protestants privately informed each other that worship was once more to be
celebrated at ten o'clock, and they began to assemble silently and cautiously. It was agreed that M. Juillerat
Chasseur should perform the service, though such was his conviction of danger that he entreated his wife,
and some of his flock, to remain with their families. The temple being opened only as a matter of form, and
in compliance with the orders of the duke d'Angouleme, this pastor wished to be the only victim. On his way
to the place he passed numerous groups who regarded him with ferocious looks. "This is the time," said
some, "to give them the last blow." "Yes," added others, "and neither women nor children must be spared."
One wretch, raising his voice above the rest, exclaimed, "Ah, I will go and get my musket, and ten for my
share." Through these ominous sounds M. Juillerat pursued his course, but when he gained the temple the
sexton had not the courage to open the door, and he was obliged to do it himself. As the worshippers arrived
they found strange persons in possession of the adjacent streets, and upon the steps of the church, vowing
their worship should not be performed, and crying, "Down with the Protestants! kill them! kill them!" At ten
o'clock the church being nearly filled, M.J. Chasseur commenced the prayers; a calm that succeeded was of
short duration. On a sudden the minister was interrupted by a violent noise, and a number of persons entered,
uttering the most dreadful cries, mingled with Vive le Roi! but the gendarmed succeeded in excluding these
fanatics, and closing the doors. The noise and tumult without now redoubled, and the blows of the populace
trying to break open the doors, caused the house to resound with shrieks and groans. The voice of the pastors
who endeavored to console their flock, was inaudible; they attempted in vain to sing the Forty-second Psalm.

Three quarters of an hour rolled heavily away. "I placed myself," said Madame Juillerat, "at the bottom of
the pulpit, with my daughter in my arms; my husband at length joined and sustained me; I remembered that it
was the anniversary of my marriage. After six years of happiness, I said, I am about to die with my husband
and my daughter; we shall be slain at the altar of our God, the victims of a sacred duty, and heaven will open
to receive us and our unhappy brethren. I blessed the Redeemer, and without cursing our murderers, I
awaited their approach."

M. Oliver, son of a pastor, an officer in the royal troops of the line, attempted to leave the church, but the
friendly sentinels at the door advised him to remain besieged with the rest. The national guards refused to
act, and the fanatical crowd took every advantage of the absence of General La Garde, and of their increasing
numbers. At length the sound of martial music was heard, and voices from without called to the beseiged,
"Open, open, and save yourselves!" Their first impression was a fear of treachery, but they were soon
assured that a detachment returning from Mass was drawn up in front of the church to favor the retreat of the
Protestants. The door was opened, and many of them escaped among the ranks of the soldiers, who had
driven the mob before them; but this street, as well as others through which the fugitives had to pass, was
soon filled again. The venerable pastor, Olivier Desmond, between seventy and eighty years of age, was
surrounded by murderers; they put their fists in his face, and cried, "Kill the chief of brigands." He was
preserved by the firmness of some officers, among whom was his own son; they made a bulwark round him
with their bodies, and amidst their naked sabers conducted him to his house. M. Juillerat, who had assisted at
drivine service with his wife at his side and his child in his arms, was pursued and assailed with stones, his
mother received a blow on the head, and her life was some time in danger. One woman was shamefully
whipped, and several wounded and dragged along the streets; the number of Protestants more or less ill
treated on this occasion amounted to between seventy and eighty.

Murder of General La Garde

At length a check was put to these excesses by the report of the murder of Count LaGarde, who, receiving an
account of this tumult, mounted his horse, and entered one of the streets, to disperse a crowd. A villain seized
his bridle; another presented the muzzle of a pistol close to his body, and exclaimed, "Wretch, you make me
retire!" He immediately fired. The murderer was Louis Boissin, a sergeant in the national guard; but, though
known to everyone, no person endeavored to arrest him, and he effected his escape. As soon as the general
found himself wounded, he gave orders to the gendarmerie to protect the Protestants, and set off on a gallop
to his hotel; but fainted immediately on his arrival. On recovering, he prevented the surgeon from searching
his wound until he had written a letter to the government, that, in case of his death, it might be known from
what quarter the blow came, and that none might dare to accuse the Protestants of the crime.
The probable death of this general produced a small degree of relaxation on the part of their enemies, and
some calm; but the mass of the people had been indulged in licentiousness too long to be restrained even by
the murder of the representative of their king. In the evening they again repaired to the temple, and with
hatchets broke open the door; the dismal noise of their blows carried terror into the bosom of the Protestant
families sitting in their houses in tears. The contents of the poor box, and the clothes prepared for
distribution, were stolen; the minister's robes rent in pieces; the books torn up or carried away; the closets
were ransacked, but the rooms which contained the archives of the church, and the synods, were
providentially secured; and had it not been for the numerous patrols on foot, the whole would have become
the prey of the flames, and the edifice itself a heap of ruins. In the meanwhile, the fanatics openly ascribed
the murder of the general to his own self-devotion, and said, 'that iw as the will of God.' Three thousand
francs were offered for the apprehension of Boissin; but it was well known that the Protestants dared not
arrest him, and that the fanatics would not. During these transactions, the system of forced conversions to
Catholicism was making regular and fearful progress.

Interference of the British Government

To the credit of England, the report of these cruel persecutions carried on against our Protestant brethren in
France, produced such a senation on the part of the government as determined them to interfere; and now the
persecutors of the Protestants made this spontaneous act of humanity and religion the pretext for charging the
sufferers with a treasonable correspondence with England; but in this sate of their proceedings, to their great
dismay, a letter appeared, sent some time before to England by the duke of Wellington, stating that 'much
information existed on the events of the south.'

The ministers of the three denominations in London, anxious not to be misled, requested one of their
brethren to visit the scenes of persecution, and examine with impartiality the nature and extent of the evils
they were desirous to relieve. Rev. Clement Perot undertook this difficult task, and fulfilled their wishes with
a zeal, prudence, and devotedness, above all praise. His return furnished abundant and incontestable proof of
a shameful persecution, materials for an appeal to the British Parliament, and a printed report which was
circulated through the continent, and which first conveyed correct information to the inhabitants of France.

Foreign interference was now found eminently useful; and the declarations of tolerance which it elicited
from the French government, as well as the more cautious march of the Catholic persecutors, operated as
decisive and involuntary acknowledgments of the importance of that interference, which some persons at
first censured and despised, put through the stern voice of public opinion in England and elsewhere produced
a resultant suspension of massacre and pillage, the murderers and plunderers were still left unpunished, and
even caressed and rewarded for their crimes; and whilst Protestants in France suffered the most cruel and
degrading pains and penalties for alleged trifling crimes, Catholics, covered with blood, and guilty of
numerous and horrid murders, were acquitted.

Perhaps the virtuous indignation expressed by some of the more enlightened Catholics against these
abominable proceedings, had no small share in restraining them. Many innocent Protestants had been
condemned to the galleys and otherwise punished for supposed crimes, upon the oaths of wretches the most
unprincipled and abandoned. M. Madier de Mongau, judge of the cour royale of Nismes, and president of the
cour d'assizes of the Gard and Vaucluse, upon one occasion felt himself compelled to break up the court,
rather than take the deposition of that notorious and sanguinary monster, Truphemy: "In a hall," says he, "of
the Palace of Justice, opposite that in which I sat, several unfortunate persons persecuted by the faction were
upon trial, every deposition tending to their crimination was applauded with the cries of Vive le Roi! Three
times the explosion of this atrocious joy became so terrible that it was necessary to send for reinforcements
from the barracks, and two hundred soldiers were often unable to restrain the people. On a sudden the shouts
and cries of Vive le Roi! redoubled: a man arrived, caressed, appluaded, borne in triumph-it was the horrible
Truphemy; he approached the tribunal-he came to depose against the prisoners-he was admitted as a witness-
he raised his hand to take the oath! Seized with horror at the sight, I rushed from my seat, and entered the
hall of council; my colleagues followed me; in vain they persuaded me to resume my seat; 'No!' exclaimed I,
'I will not consent to see that wretch admitted to give evidence in a court of justice in the city which he has
filled with murders; in the palace, on the steps of which he has murdered the unfortunate Bourillon. I cannot
admit that he should kill his victims by his testimonies no more than by his poignards. He an accuser! he a
witness! No, never will I consent to see this monster rise, in the presence of magistrates, to take a
sacrilegious oath, his hand still reeking with blood.' These words were repeated out of doors; the witness
trembled; the factious also trembled; the factious who guided the tongue of Truphemy as they had directed
his arm, who dictated calumny after they had taught him murder. These words penetrated the dungeons of
the condemned, and inspired hope; they gave another couragious advocate the resolution to espouse the
cause of the persecuted; he carried the prayers of innocence and misery to the foot of the throne; there he
asked if the evidence of a Truphemy was not sufficient to annul a sentence. The king granted a full and free
pardon."

Ultimate Resolution of the Proestants at Nismes

With respect to the conduct of the Protestants, these highly outraged citizens, pushed to extremities by their
persecutors, felt at length that they had only to choose the manner in which they were to perish. They
unanimously determined that they would die fighting in their own defense. This firm attitude apprised their
butchers that they could no longer murder with impunity. Everything was immediately changed. Those, who
for four years had filled others with terror, now felt it in their turn. They trembled at the force which men, so
long resigned, found in despair, and their alarm was heightened when they heard that the inhabitants of the
Cevennes, persuaded of the danger of their brethren, were marching to their assistance. But, without waiting
for these reinforcements, the Protestants appeared at night in the same order and armed in the same manner
as their enemies. The others paraded the Boulevards, with their usual noise and fury, but the Protestants
remained silent and firm in the posts they had chosen. Three days these dangerous and ominous meetings
continued; but the effusion of blood was prevented by the efforts of some worthy citizens distinguished by
their rank and fortune. By sharing the dangers of the Protestant population, they obtained the pardon of an
enemy who now trembled while he menaced.
 CHAPTER XXII - The Beginnings of
American Foreign Missions
Samuel J. Mills, when a student in Williams College, gathered about him a group of fellow students, all
feeling the burden of the great heathen world. One day in 1806 four of them, overtaken by a thunderstorm,
took refuge in the shelter of a haystack. They passed the time in prayer for the salvation of the world, and
resolved, if opportunity offered, to go themselves as missionaries. This "haystack prayer meeting" has
become historic.

These young men went later to Andover Theological Seminary, where Adoniram Judson joined them. Four
of these sent a petition to the Massachusetts Congregational Association at Bradford, June 29, 1810, offering
themselves as missionaries and asking whether they might expect support from a society in this country, or
whether they must apply to a British society. In response to this appeal the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions was formed.

When a charter for the Board was applied for, an unbelieving soul objected upon the floor of the legislature,
alleging in opposition to the petition that the country contained so limited a supply of Christianity that none
could be spared for export, but was aptly reminded by another, who was blessed with a more optimistic
make, that this was a commodity such that the more of it was sent abroad the more remained at home. There
was much perplexity concerning plans and finances, so Judson was dispatched to England to confer with the
London Society as to the feasibility of the two organizations cooperating in sending and sustaining the
candidates, but this scheme came to nothing. At last sufficient money was raised, and in February, 1812, the
first missionaries of the American Board sailed for the Orient. Mr. Judson was accompanied by his wife,
having married Ann Hasseltine shortly before sailing.

On the long voyage out, in some way Mr. and Mrs. Judson and Mr. Rice were led to revise their convictions
with reference to the proper mode of baptism, reached the conclusion that only immersion was valid, and
were reabptized by Carey soon after their arrival in Calcutta. This step necessarily sundered their connection
with the body which had sent them forth, and left them wholly destitute of support. Mr. Rice returned to
America to report this condition of affairs to the Baptist brethren. They looked upon the situation as the
result of an act of Providence, and eagerly planned to accept the responsibility thrust upon them.
Accordingly the Baptist Missionary Union was formed. So Mr. Judson was the occasion of the organization
of two great missionary societies.

The Persecution of Doctor Judson

After laboring for some time in Hindustan Dr. and Mrs.

Judson finally established themselves at Rangoon in the Burman Empire, in 1813. In 1824 war broke out
between the British East India Company and the emperor of Burma. Dr. and Mrs. Judson and Dr. Price, who
were at Ava, the capital of the Burman Empire, when the war commenced, were immediately arrested and
confined for several months. The account of the sufferings of the missionaries was written by Mrs. Judson,
and is given in her own words.

"Rangoon, May 26, 1826.

"My beloved Brother,

"I commence this letter with the intention of giving you the particulars of our captivity and sufferings at Ava.
How long my patience will allow my reviewing scenes of disgust and horror, the conclusion of this letter will
determine. I had kept a journal of everything that had transpired from our arrival at Ava, but destroyed it at
the c ommencement of our difficulties.

"The first certain intelligence we received of the declaration of war by the Burmese, was on our arrival at
Tsenpyoo-kywon, about a hundred miles this side of Ava, where part of the troops, under the command of
the celebrated Bandoola, had encamped. As we proceeded on our journey, we met Bandoola himself, with
the remainder of his troops, gaily equipped, seated on his golden barge, and surrounded by a fleet of gold
war boats, one of which was instantly despatched the other side of the river to hail us, and make all necessary
inquiries. We were allowed to proceed quietly on, when he had informed the messenger that we were
Americans, not English, and were going to Ava in obedience to the command of his Majesty.

"On our arrival at the capital, we found that Dr. Price was out of favor at court, and that suspicion rested on
most of the foreigners then at Ava. Your brother visited at the palace two or three times, but found the king's
manner toward him very different from what it formerly had been; and the queen, who had hitherto
expressed wishes for my speedy arrival, now made no inquiries after me, nor intimated a wish to see me.
Consequently, I made no effort to visit at the palace, though almost daily invited to visit some of the
branches of the royal family, who were living in their own houses, out of the palace enclosure. Under these
circumstances, we thought our most prudent course lay in prosecuting our original intention of building a
house, and commencing missionary operations as occasion offered, thus endeavoring to convince the
government that we had really nothing to do with the present war.

"In two or three weeks after our arrival, the king, queen, all the members of the royal family, and most of the
officers of government, returned to Amarapora, in order to come and take possession of the new palace in the
customary style.

"I dare not attempt a description of that splendid day, when majesty with all its attendant glory entered the
gates of the golden city, and amid the acclamations of millions, I may say, took possession of the palace. The
saupwars of the provinces bordering on China, all the viceroys and high officers of the kingdom were
assembled on the occasion, dressed in their robes of state, and ornamented with the insignia of their office.
The white elephant, richly adorned with gold and jewels, was one of the most beautiful objects in the
procession. The king and queen alone were unadorned, dressed in the simple garb of the country; they, hand
in hand, entered the garden in which we had taken our seats, and where a banquet was prepared for their
refreshment. All the riches and glory of the empire were on this day exhibited to view. The number and
immense size of the elephants, the numerous horses, and great variety of vehicles of all descriptions, far
surpassed anything I have ever seen or imagined. Soon after his majesty had taken possession of the new
palace, an order was issued that no foreigner should be allowed to enter, excepting Lansago. We were a little
alarmed at this, but concluded it was from political motives, and would not, perhaps, essentially affect us.

"For several weeks nothing took place to alarm us, and we wnt on with our school. Mr. J. preached every
Sabbath, all the materials for building a brick house were procured, and the masons had made considerable
progress in raising the building.

"On the twenty-third of May, 1824, just as we had concluded worship at the Doctor's house, the other side of
the river, a messenger came to inform us that Rangoon was taken by the English. The intelligence produced a
shock, in which was a mixture of fear and joy. Mr. Gouger, a young merchant residing at Ava, was then with
us, and had much more reason to fear than the rest of us. We all, however, immediately returned to our
house, and began to consider what was to be done. Mr. G. went to Prince Thar-yar-wadee, the king's most
influential brother, who informed him he need not give himself any uneasiness, as he had mentioned the
subject to his majesty, who had replied, that 'the few foreigners residing at Ava had nothing to do with the
war, and should not be molested.'

"The government were now all in motion. An army of ten or twelve thousand men, under the command of
the Kyee-woon-gyee, were sent off in three or four days, and were to be joined by the Sakyer-woon-gyee,
who had previously been appointed viceroy of Rangoon, and who was on his way thither, when the news of
its attack reached him. No doubt was entertained of the defeat of the English; the only fear of the king was
that the foreigners hearing of the advance of the Burmese troops, would be so alarmed as to flee on board
their ships and depart, before there would be time to secure them as slaves. 'Bring for me,' said a wild young
buck of the palace, 'six kala pyoo, (white strangers,) to row my boat;' and 'to me,' said the lady of Woon-
gyee, 'send four white strangers to manage the affairs of my house, as I understand they are trusty servants.'
The war boats, in high glee, passed our house, the soldiers singing and dancing, and exhibiting gestures of
the most joyful kind. Poor fellows! said we, you will probably never dance again. And so it proved, for few
if any ever saw again their native home.

"At length Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were summoned to a court of examination, where strict inquiry was
made relative to all they knew. The great point seemed to be whether they had been in the habit of making
communications to foreigners, of the state of the country, etc. They answered that they had always written to
their friends in America, but had no correspondence with English officers, or the Bengal government. After
their examination, they were not put in confinement as the Englishmen had been, but were allowed to return
to their houses. In examining the accounts of Mr. G it was found that Mr. J. and Dr. Price had taken money
of him to a considerable amount. Ignorant, as were the Burmese, of our mode of receiving money, by orders
on Bengal, this circumstance, to their suspicious minds, was a sufficient evidence that the missionaries were
in the pay of the English, and very probably spies. It was thus represented to the king, who, in an angry tone,
ordered the immediate arrest of the 'two teachers.'

"On the eighth of June, just as we were prearing for dinner, in rushed an officer, holding a black book, with a
dozen Burmans, accompanied by one, whom, from his spotted face, we knew to be an executioner, and a 'son
of the prison.' 'Where is the teacher?' was the first inquiry. Mr. Judson presented himself. 'You are called by
the king,' said the officer; a form of speech always used when about to arrest a criminal. The spotted man
instantly seized Mr. Judson, threw him on the floor, and produced the small cord, the instrument of torture. I
caught hold of his arm;

'Stay, (said I,) I will give you money.' 'Take her too,' said the officer; 'she also is a foreigner.' Mr. Judson,
with an imploring look, begged they would let me remain until further orders. The scene was now shocking
beyond description.

"The whole neighborhood had collected-the masons at work on the brick house threw down their tools, and
ran-the little Burman children were screaming and crying-the Bengalee servants stood in amazement at the
indignities offered their master-and the hardened executioner, with a hellish joy, drew tight the cords, bound
Mr. Judson fast, and dragged him off, I knew not whither. In vain I begged and entreated the spotted face to
take the silver, and loosen the ropes, but he spurned my offers, and immediately departed. I gave the money,
however, to Moung Ing to follow after, to make some further attempt to mitigate the torture of Mr. Judson;
but instead of succeeding, when a few rods from the house, the unfeeling wretches again threw their prisoner
on the ground, and drew the cords still tighter, so as almost to prevent respiration.

"The officer and his gang proceeded on to the courthouse, where the governor of the city and the officers
were collected, one of whom read the order of the king, to commit Mr. Judson to the death prison, into which
he was soon hurled, the door closed-and Moung Ing saw no more. What a night was now before me! I retired
into my room, and endeavored to obtain consolation from committing my case to God, and imploring
fortitude and strength to suffer whatever awaited me. But the consolation of retirement was not long allowed
me, for the magistrate of the place had come into the veranda, and continually called me to come out, and
submit to his examination. But previously to going out, I destroyed all my letters, journals, and writings of
every kind, lest they should disclose the fact that we had correspondents in England, and had minuted down
every occurrence since our arrival in the country. When this work of destruction was finished, I went out and
submitted to the examination of the magistrate, who inquired very minutely of everything I knew; then
ordered the gates of the compound to be shut, no person be allowed to go in or out, placed a guard of ten
ruffians, to whom he gave a strict charge to keep me safe, and departed.
"It was now dark. I retired to an inner room with my four little Burman girls, and barred the doors. The guard
instantly ordered me to unbar the doors and come out, or they would break the house down. I obstinately
refused to obey, and endeavored to intimidate them by threatening to complain of their conduct to higher
authorities on the morrow. Finding me resolved in disregarding their orders, they took the two Bengalee
servants, and confined them in the stocks in a very painful position. I could not endure this; but called the
head man to the window, and promised to make them all a present in the morning, if they would release the
servants. After much debate, and many severe threatenings, they consented, but seemed resolved to annoy
me as much as possible. My unprotected, desolate state, my entire uncertainty of the fate of Mr. Judson, and
the dreadful carousings and almost diabolical language of the guard, all conspired to make it by far the most
distressing night I had ever passed. You may well imagine, my dear brother, that sleep was a stranger to my
eyes, and peace and composure to my mind.

"The next morning, I sent Moung Ing to ascertain the situation of your brother, and give him food, if still
living. He soon returned, with the intelligence that Mr. Judson, and all the white foreigners, were confined in
the death prison, with three pairs of iron fetters each, and fastened to a long pole, to prevent their moving!
The point of my anguish now was that I was a prisoner myself, and could make no efforts for the release of
the missionaries. I begged and entreated the magistrate to allow me to go to some member of government to
state my case; but he said he did not dare to consent, for fear I should make my escape. I next wrote a note to
one of the king's sisters, with whom I had been intimate, requesting her to use her influence for the release of
the teachers. The note was returned with this message-She 'did not understand it'-which was a polite refusal
to interfere; though I afterwards ascertained that she had an anxious desire to assist us, but dared not on
account of the queen. The day dragged heavily away, and another dreadful night was before me. I
endeavored to soften the feelings of the guard by giving them tea and cigars for the night; so that they
allowed me to remain inside of my room, without threatening as they did the night before. But the idea of
your brother being stretched on the bare floor in irons and confinement, haunted my mind like a spectre, and
prevented my obtaining any quiet sleep, though nature was almost exhausted.

"On the third day, I sent a message to the governor of the city, who has the entire direction of prison affairs,
to allow me to visit him with a present. This had the desired effect; and he immediately sent orders to the
guards, to permit my going into town. The governor received me pleasantly, and asked me what I wanted. I
stated to him the situation of the foreigners, and particularly that of the teachers, who were Americans, and
had nothing to do with the war. He told me it was not in his power to release them from prison or irons, but
that he could make their situation more comfortable; there was his head officer, with whom I must consult,
relative to the means. The officer, who proved to be one of the city writers, and whose countenance at the
first glance presented the most perfect assemblage of all the evil passions attached to human nature, took me
aside, and endeavored to convince me, that myself, as well as the prisoners, was entirely at his disposal-that
our future comfort must depend on my liberality in regard to presents-and that these must be made in a
private way and unknown to any officer in the government! 'What must I do,' said I, 'to obtain a mitigation of
the present sufferings of the two teachers?' 'Pay to me,' said he, 'two hundred tickals, (about a hundred
dollars,) two pieces of fine cloth, and two pieces of handkerchiefs.' I had taken money with me in the
morning, our house being two miles from the prison-I could not easily return. This I offered to the writer,
and begged he would not insist on the other articles, as they were not in my possession. He hesitated for
some time, but fearing to lose the sight of so much money, he concluded to take it, promising to relieve the
teachers from their most painful situation.

"I then procured an order from the governor, for my admittance into prison; but the sensations, produced by
meeting your brother in that wretched, horrid situation-and the affecting scene which ensued, I will not
attempt to describe. Mr. Judson crawled to the door of the prison-for I was never allowed to enter-gave me
some directions relative to his release; but before we could make any arrangement, I was ordered to depart,
by those iron-hearted jailers, who could not endure to see us enjoy the poor consolation of meeting in that
miserable place. In vain I pleaded the order of the governor for my admittance; they again, harshly repeated,
'Depart, or we will pull you out.' The same evening, the missionaries, together with the other foreigners, who
had paid an equal sum, were taken out of the common prison, and confined in an open shed in the prison
inclosure. Here I was allowed to send them food, and mats to sleep on; but was not permitted to enter again
for several days.

"My next object was to get a petition presented to the queen; but no person being admitted into the palace,
who was in disgrace with his majesty, I sought to present it through the medium of her brother's wife. I had
visited her in better days, and received particular marks of her favor. But now times were altered: Mr. Judson
was in prison, and I in distress, which was a sufficient reason for giving me a cold reception. I took a present
of considerable value. She was lolling on her carpet as I entered, with her attendants around her. I waited not
for the usual question to a suppliant, 'What do you want?' but in a bold, earnest, yet respectful manner, stated
our distresses and our wrongs, and begged her assistance. She partly raised her head, opened the present I
had brought, and coolly replied, 'Your case is not singular; all the foreigners are treated alike.' 'But it is
singular,' said I, 'the teachers are Americans; they are ministers of religion, have nothing to do with war or
politics, and came to Ava in obedience to the king's command. They have never done any thing to deserve
such treatment; and is it right they should be treated thus?' 'The king does as he pleases,' said she; 'I am not
the king, what can I do?' 'You can state their case to the queen, and obtain their release,' replied I. 'Place
yourself in my situation-were you in America, your husband, innocent of crime, thrown into prison, in irons,
and you a solitary, unprotected female-what would you do?' With a slight degree of feeling, she said, 'I will
present your petition, come again to-morrow.' I returned to the house, with considerable hope, that the
speedy release of the missionaries was at hand. But the next day Mr. Gouger's property, to the amount of
fifty thousand dollars, was taken and carried to the palace. The officers, on their return, politely informed
me, they should visit our house on the morrow. I felt obliged for this information, and accordingly made
preparations to receive them, by secreting as many little articles as possible; together with considerable
silver, as I knew, if the war should be protracted, we should be in a state of starvation without it. But my
mind in a dreadful state of agitation, lest it should be discovered, and cause my being thrown into prison.
And had it been possible to procure money from any other quarter, I should not have ventured on such a step.

"The following morning, the royal treasurer, Prince Tharyawadees, Chief Woon, and Koung-tone Myoo-tsa,
who was in future our steady friend, attended by forty or fifty followers, came to take possession of all we
had. I treated them civilly, gave them chairs to sit on, tea and sweetmeats for their refreshment; and justice
obliges me to say that they conducted the business of confiscation with more regard to my feelings than I
should have thought it possible for Burmese officers to exhibit. The three officers, with one of the royal
secretaries, alone entered the house; their attendants were ordered to remain outside. They saw I was deeply
affected, and apologized for what they were about to do, by saying that it was painful for them to take
possession of property not their own, but they were compelled thus to do by order of the king.

"'Where is your silver, gold, and jewels?' said the royal treasurer. 'I have no gold or jewels; but here is the
key of a trunk which contains the silver-do with it as you please.' The trunk was produced, and the silver
weighed. 'This money,' said I, 'was collected in America, by the disciples of Christ, and sent here for the
purpose of building a kyoung, (the name of a priest's dwelling) and for our support while teaching the
religion of Christ. Is it suitable that you should take it? (The Burmans are averse to taking what is offered in
a religious point of view, which was the cause of my making the inquiry.) 'We will state this circumstance to
the king,' said one of them, 'and perhaps he will restore it. But this is all the silver you have?' I could not tell
a falsehood: 'The house is in your possession,' I replied, 'search for yourselves.' 'Have you not deposited
silver with some person of your acquaintaince?' 'My acquaintances are all in prison, with whom should I
deposit silver?'

"They next ordered my trunk and drawers to be examined. The secretary only was allowed to accompany me
in this search. Everything nice or curious, which met hjis view, was presented to the officers, for their
decision, whether it should be taken or retained. I begged they would not take our wearing apparel, as it
would be disgraceful to take clothes partly worn into the possession of his majesty, and to us they were of
unspeakable value. They assented, and took a list only, and did the same with the books, medicines, etc. My
little work table and rocking chair, presents from my beloved brother, I rescued from their grasp, partly by
artifice, and partly through their ignorance. They left also many articles, which were of inestimable value,
during our long imprisonment.
"As soon as they had finished their search and departed, I hastened to the queen's brother, to hear what had
been the fate of my petition; when, alas! all my hopes were dashed, by his wife's coolly saying, 'I stated your
case to the queen; but her majesty replied, The teachers will not die: let them remain as they are.' My
expectations had been so much excited that this sentence was like a thunderbolt to my feelings. For the truth
at one glance assured me that if the queen refused assistance, who would dare to intercede for me? With a
heavy heart I departed, and on my way home, attempted to enter the prison gate, to communicate the sad
tidings to your brother, but was harshly refused admittance; and for the ten days following notwithstanding
my daily efforts, I was not allowed to enter. We attempted to communicate by writing, and after being
successful for a few days, it was discovered; the poor fellow who carried the communications was beaten
and put in the stocks; and the circumstance cost me about ten dollars, besides two or three days of agony, for
fear of the consequences.

"The officers who had taken possession of our property, presented it to his majesty, saying, 'Judson is a true
teacher; we found nothing in his house, but what belongs to priests. In addition to this money, there are an
immense number of books, medicines, trunks of wearing apparel, of which we have only taken a list. Shall
we take them, or let them remain?' 'Let them remain,' said the king, 'and put this property by itself, for it shall
be restored to him again, if he is found innocent.' This was an allusion to the idea of his being a spy.

"For two or three months following, I was subject to continual harassments, partly through my ignorance of
police management and partly through the insatiable desire of every petty officer to enrich himself through
our misfortunes.

"You, my dear brother, who know my strong attachment to my friends, and how much pleasure I have
hitherto experienced from retrospect, can judge from the above circumstances, how intense were my
sufferings. But the point, the acme of my distresses, consisted in the awful uncertainty of our final fate. My
prevailing opinion was that my husband would suffer violent death; and that I should, of course, become a
slave, and languish out a miserable though short existence, in the tyrannic hands of some unfeeling monster.
But the consolations of religion, in these trying circumstances, were neither 'few nor small.' It taught me to
look beyond this world, to that rest, that peaceful, happy rest, where Jesus reigns, and oppression never
enters.

"Some months after your brother's imprisonment, I was permitted to make a little bamboo room in the prison
inclosures, where he could be much by himself, and where I was sometimes allowed to spend two or three
hours. It so happened that the two months he occupied this place, was the coldest part of the year, when he
would have suffered much in the open shed he had previously occupied. After the birth of your little niece, I
was unable to visit the prison and the governor as before, and found I had lost ocnsiderable influence,
previously gained; for he was not so forward to hear my petitions when any difficulty occurred, as he
formerly had been. When Maria was nearly two months old, her father one morning sent me word that he
and all the white prisoners were put into the inner prison, in five pairs of fetters each, that his little room had
been torn down, and his mat, pillow, etc., been taken by the jailers. This was to me a dreadful shock, as I
thought at once it was only a prelude to greater evils.

"The situation of the prisoners was now distressing beyond description. It was at the commencement of the
hot season. There were above a hundred prisoners shut up in one room, without a breath of air excepting
from the cracks in the boards. I sometimes obtained permission to go to the door for five minutes, when my
heart sickened at the wretchedness exhibited. The white prisoners, from incessant perspiration and loss of
appetite, looked more like the dead than the living. I made daily applications to the governor, offering him
money, which he refused; but all that I gained was permission for the foreigners to eat their food outside, and
this continued but a short time.

"After continuing in the inner prison for more than a month, your brother was taken with a fever. I felt
assured he would not live long, unless removed from that noisome place. To effect this, and in order to be
near the prison, I removed from our house and put up a small bamboo room in the governor's inclosure,
which was nearly opposite the prison gate. Here I incessantly begged the governor to give me an order to
take Mr. J. out of the large prison, and place him in a more comfortable situation; and the old man, being
worn out with my entreaties at length gave me the order in an official form; and also gave orders to the head
jailer, to allow me to go in and out, all times of the day, to administer medicines. I now felt happy, indeed,
and had Mr. J. instantly removed into a little bamboo hovel, so low, that neither of us could stand upright-but
a palace in comparison with the place he had left.

Removal of the Prisoners to Oung-pen-la-Mrs. Judson Follows

Them
"Notwithstanding the order the governor had given for my admittance into prison, it was with the greatest
difficulty that I could persuade the under jailer to open the gate. I used to carry Mr. J's food myself, for the
sake of getting in, and would then remain an hour or two, unless driven out. We had been in this comfortable
situation but two or three days, when one morning, having carried in Mr. Judson's breakfast, which, in
consequence of fever, he was unable to take, I remained longer than usual, when the governor in great haste
sent for me. I promised him to return as soon as I had ascertained the governor's will, he being much alarmed
at this unusual message. I was very agreeably disappointed, when the governor informed, that he only wished
to consult me about his watch, and seemed unusually pleasant and conversable. I found afterwards, that his
only object was, to detain me until the dreadful scene, about to take place in the prison, was over. For when I
left him to go to my room, one of the servants came running, and with a ghastly countenance informed me,
that all the white prisoners were carried away.

"I would not believe the report, but instantly went back to the governor, who said he had just heard of it, but
did not wish to tell me. I hastily ran into the street, hoping to get a glimpse of them before they were out of
sight, but in this was disappointed. I ran first into one street, then another, inquiring of all I met, but none
would answer me. At length an old woman told me the white prisoners had gone towards the little river; for
they were to be carried to Amarapora. I then ran to the banks of the little river, about half a mile, but saw
them not, and concluded the old woman had deceived me. Some of the friends of the foreigners went to the
place of execution, but found them not. I then returned to the governor to try to discover the cause of their
removal, and the probability of their future fate. The old man assured me that he was ignorant of the
intention of government to remove the foreigners until that morning. That since I went out, he had learned
that the prisoners had been sent to Amarapora; but for what purpose, he knew not. 'I will send off a man
immediately,' said he, 'to see what is to be done with them. You can do nothing more for your husband,'
continued he, Take care of yourself.

"Never before had I suffered so much from fear in traversing the streets of Ava. The last words of the
governor, 'Take care of yourself,' made me suspect there was some design with which I was unacquainted. I
saw, also, he was afraid to have me go into the streets, and advised me to wait until dark, when he would
send me in a cart, and a man to open the gates. I took two or three trunks of the most valuable articles,
together with the medicine chest, to deposit in the house of the governor; and after committing the house and
premises to our faithful Moung Ing and a Bengalee servant, who continued with us, (though we were unable
to pay his wages,) I took leave, as I then thought probable, of our house in Ava forever.

"The day was dreadfully hot; but we obtained a covered boat, in which we were tolerably comfortable, until
within two miles of the government house. I then procured a cart; but the violent motion, together with the
dreadful heat and dust, made me almost distracted. But what was my disappointment on my arriving at the
courthouse, to find that the prisoners had been sent on two hours before, and that I must go in that
uncomfortable mode four miles further with little Maria in my arms, whom I held all the way from Ava. The
cart man refused to go any further; and after waiting an hour in the burning sun, I procured another, and set
off for that never to be forgotten place, Oung-pen-la. I obtained a guide from the governor and was
conducted directly to the prison-yard.

"But what a scene of wretchedness was presented to my view!

The prison was an old shattered building, without a roof; the fence was entirely destroyed; eight or ten
Burmese were on the top of the building, trying to make something like a shelter with the leaves; while under
a little low protection outside of the prison sat the foreigners, chained together two and two, almost dead
with suffering and fatigue. The first words of your brother were: 'Why have you come? I hoped you would
not follow, for you cannot live here.'

"It was now dark. I had no refreshment for the suffering prisoners, or for myself, as I had expected to procure
all that was necessary at the market in Amarapora, and I had no shelter for the night. I asked one of the
jailers if I might put up a little bamboo house near the prisoners; he said 'No, it was not customary.' I then
begged he would procure me a shelter for the night, when on the morrow I could find some place to live in.
He took me to his house, in which there were only two small rooms-one in which he and his family lived-the
other, which was then half full of grain, he offered to me; and in that little filthy place, I spent the next six
months of wretchedness. I procured some half boiled water, instead of my tea, and, worn out with fatigue,
laid myself down on a mat spread over the paddy, and endeavored to obtain a little refreshment from sleep.
The next morning your brother gave me the following account of the brutal treatment he had received on
being taken out of prison.

"As soon as I had gone out at the call of the governor, one of the jailers rushed into Mr. J's little room-
roughly seized him by the arm-pulled him out-stripped of all his clothes, excepting shirt and pantaloons-took
his shoes, hat, and all his bedding-tore off his chains-tied a rope round his waist, dragged him to the
courthouse, where the other prisoners had previously been taken. They were then tied two and two, and
delivered into the hands of the Lamine Woon, who went on before them on horseback, while his slaves drove
the prisoners, one of the slaves holding the rope which connected two of them together. It was in May, one of
the hottest months in the year, and eleven o'clock in the day, so that the sun was intolerable indeed.

"They had proceeded only half a mile, when your brother's feet became blistered, and so great was his agony,
even at this early period, that as they were crossing the little river, he longed to throw himself into the water
to be free from misery. But the sin attached to such an act alone prevented. They had then eight miles to
walk. The sand and gravel were like burning coals to the feet of the prisoners, which soon became perfectly
destitute of skin; and in this wretched state they were goaded on by their unfeeling drivers. Mr. J's debilitated
state, in consequence of the fever, and having taken no food that morning, rendered him less capable of
bearing such hardships than the other prisoners.

"When about halfway on their journey, as they stopped for water, your brother begged the Lamine Woon to
allow him to ride his horse a mile or two, as he could proceed no farther in that dreadful state. But a scornful,
malignant look was all the reply that was made. He then requested Captain Laird, who was tied with him,
and who was a strong, healthy man, to allow him to take hold of his shoulder, as he was fast sinking. This the
kind-hearted man granted for a mile or two, but then found the additional burden insupportable. Just at that
period, Mr. Gouger's Bengalee servant came up to them, and seeing the distresses of your brother, took off
his headdress, which was made of cloth, tore it in two, gave half to his master, and half to Mr. Judson, which
he instantly wrapped round his wounded feet, as they were not allowed to rest even for a moment. The
servant then offered his shoulder to Mr. J. and was almost carried by him the remainder of the way.

"The Lamine Woon, seeing the distressing state of the prisoners, and that one of their number was dead,
concluded they should go no farther that night, otherwise they would have been driven on until they reached
Oung-pen-la the same day. An old shed was appointed for their abode during the night, but without even a
mat or pillow, or anything to cover them. The curiosity of the Lamine Woon's wife, induced her to make a
visit to the prisoners, whose wretchedness considerably excited her compassion, and she ordered some fruit,
sugar, and tamarinds, for their refreshment; and the next morning rice was prepared for them, and as poor as
it was, it was refreshing to the prisoners, who had been almost destitute of food the day before. Carts were
also provided for their conveyance, as none of them were able to walk. All this time the foreigners were
entirely ignorant of what was to become of them; and when they arrived at Oung-pen-la, and saw the
dilapidated state of the prison, they immediately, all as one, concluded that they were there to be burned,
agreeably to the report which had previously been in circulation at Ava. They all endeavored to prepare
themselves for the awful scene anticipated, and it was not until they saw preparations making for repairing
the prison that they had the least doubt that a cruel lingering death awaited them. My arrival was an hour or
two after this.

"The next morning I arose and endeavored to find something like food. But there was no market, and nothing
to be procured. One of Dr. Price's friends, however, brought some cold rice and vegetable curry, from
Amarapora, which, together with a cup of tea from Mr. Lansago, answered for the breakfast of the prisoners;
and for dinner, we made a curry of dried salt fish, which a servant of Mr. Gouger had brought. All the money
I could command in the world I had brought with me, secreted about my person; so you may judge what our
prospects were, in case the war should continue long. But our heavenly Father was better to us than our fears;
for notwithstanding the constant extortions of the jailers, during the whole six months we were at Oung-pen-
la, and the frequent straits to which we were brought, we never really suffered for the want of money, though
frequently for want of provisions, which were not procurable.

"Here at this place my personal bodily sufferings commenced. While your brother was confined in the city
prison, I had been allowed to remain in our house, in which I had many conveniences left, and my health
continued good beyond all expectations. But now I had not a single article of convenience-not even a chair or
seat of any kind, excepting a bamboo floor. The very morning after my arrival, Mary Hasseltine was taken
with the smallpox, the natural way. She, though very young, was the only assistant I had in taking care of
little Maria. But she now required all the time I could spare from Mr. Judson whose fever still continued in
prison, and whose feet were so dreadfully mangled that for several days he was unable to move.

"I knew not what to do, for I could procure no assistance from the neighborhood, or medicine for the
sufferers, but was all day long going backwards and forwards from the house to the prison, with little Maria
in my arms. Sometimes I was greatly relieved by leaving her, for an hour, when asleep, by the side of her
father, while I returned to the house to look after Mary, whose fever ran so high as to produce delirium. She
was so completely covered with the smallpox that there was no distinction in the pustules. As she was in the
same little room with myself, I knew Maria would take it; I therefore inoculated her from another child,
before Mary's had arrived at such a state to be infectious. At the same time, I inoculated Abby, and the
jailer's children, who all had it so lightly as hardly to interrupt their play. But the inoculation in the arm of
my poor little Maria did not take-she caught it of Mary, and had it the natural way. She was then only three
months and a half old, and had been a most healthy child; but it was above three months before she perfectly
recovered from the effects of this dreadful disorder.

"You will recollect I never had the smallpox, but was vaccinated previously to leaving America. In
consequence of being for so long a time constantly exposed, I had nearly a hundred pustules formed, though
no previous symptoms of fever, etc. The jailer's children having had the smallpox so lightly, in consequence
of inoculation, my fame was spread all over the village, and every child, young and old, who had not
previously had it, was brought for inoculation. And although I knew nothing about the disorder, or the mode
of treating it, I inoculated them all with a needle, and told them to take care of their diet-all the instructions I
could give them. Mr. Judson's health was gradually restored, and he found himself much more comfortably
situated than when in the city prison.

"The prisoners were at first chained two and two; but as soon as the jailers could obtain chains sufficient,
they were separated, and each prisoner had but one pair. The prison was repaired, a new fence made, and a
large airy shed erected in front of the prison, where the prisoners were allowed to remain during the day,
though locked up in the little close prison at night. All the children recovered from the smallpox; but my
watchings and fatigue, together with my miserable food, and more miserable lodgings, brought on one of the
diseases of the country, which is almost always fatal to foreigners.

"My constitution seemed destroyed, and in a few days I became so weak as to be hardly able to walk to Mr.
Judson's prison. In this debilitated state, I set off in a cart for Ava, to procure medicines, and some suitable
food, leaving the cook to supply my place. I reached the house in safety, and for two or three days the
disorder seemed at a stand; after which it attacked me violently, that I had no hopes of recovery left-and my
anxiety now was, to return to Oung-pen-la to die near the prison. It was with the greatest difficulty that I
obtained the medicine chest from the governor, and then had no one to administer medicine. I however got at
the laundanum, and by taking two drops at a time for several hours, it so far checked the disorder as to enable
me to get on board a boat, though so weak that I could not stand, and again set off for Oung-pen-la. The last
four miles were in that painful conveyance, the cart, and in the midst of the rainy season, when the mud
almost buries the oxen. You may form some idea of a Burmese cart, when I tell you their wheels are not
constructed like ours, but are simply round thick planks with a hole in the middle, through which a pole that
supports the body is thrust.

"I just reached Oung-pen-la when my strength seemed entirely exhausted. The good native cook came out to
help me into the house but so altered and emaciated was my appearance that the poor fellow burst into tears
at the first sight. I crawled on the mat in the little room, to which I was confined for more than two months,
and never perfectly recovered, until I came to the English camp. At this period when I was unable to take
care of myself, or look after Mr. Judson we must both have died, had it not been for the faithful and
affectionate care of our Bengalee cook. A common Bengalee cook will do nothing but the simple business of
cooking; but he seemed to forget his caste, and almost his own wants, in his efforts to serve us. He would
provide, cook, and carry your brother's food, and then return and take care of me. I have frequently known
him not to taste of food until near night, in consequence of having to go so far for wood and water, and in
order to have Mr. Judson's dinner ready at the usual hour. He never complained, never asked for his wages,
and never f or a moment hesitated to go anywhere, or to perform any act we required. I take great pleasure in
speaking of the faithful conduct of this servant, who is still with us, and I trust has been well rewarded for his
services.

"Our dear little Maria was the greatest sufferer at this time, my illness depriving her of her usual
nourishment, and neither a nurse nor a drop of milk could be procured in the village. By making presents to
the jailers, I obtained leave for Mr. Judson to come out of prison, and take the emaciated creature around the
village, to beg a little nourishment from those mothers who had young children. Her cries in the night were
heartrending, when it was impossible to supply her wants. I now began to think the very affliction of Job had
come upon me. When in health, I could bear the various trials and vicissitudes through which I was called to
pass. But to be confined with sickness, and unable to assist those who were so dear to me, when in distress,
was almost too much for me to bear; and had it not been for the consolations of religion, and an assured
conviction that every additional trial was ordered by infinite love and mercy, I must have sunk under my
accumulated sufferings. Sometimes our jailers seemed a little softened at our distress, and for several days
together allowed Mr. Judson to come to the house, which was to me an unspeakable consolation. Then again
they would be as iron-hearted in their demands as though we were free from sufferings, and in affluent
circumstances. The annoyance, the extortions, and oppressions, to which we were subject, during our six
months residence in Oung-pen-la, are beyond enumeration or description.

"The time at length arrived for our release from that detested place, the Oung-pen-la prison. A messenger
from our friend, the governor of the north gate of the palace, who was formerly Koung-tone, Myoo-tsa,
informed us that an order had been given, the vening before, in the palace, for Mr. Judson's release. On the
same evening an official order arrived; and with a joyful heart I set about preparing for our departure early
the following morning. But an unexpected obstacle occurred, which made us fear that I should still retained
as a prisoner. The avaricious jailers, unwilling to lose their prey, insisted that as my name was not included
in the order, I should not go. In vain I urged that I was not sent there as a prisoner, and that they had no
authority over me-they still determined I should not go, and forbade the villagers from letting me a cart. Mr.
Judson was then taken out of prison, and brought to the jailer's house, where, by promises and threatenings,
he finally gained their consent, on condition that we would leave the remaining part of our provisions we had
recently received from Ava.

"It was noon before we were allowed to depart. When we reached Amarapora, Mr. Judson was obliged to
follow the guidance of the jailer, who conducted him to the governor of the city. Having made all necessary
inquiries, the governor appointed another guard, which conveyed Mr. Judson to the courthouse in Ava, to
which place he arrived some time in the night. I took my own course, procured a boat, and reached our house
before dark.

"My first object the next morning was to go in search of our brother, and I had the mortification to meet him
again in prison, though not the death prison. I went immediately to my old friend the governor of the city,
who was now raised to the rank of a Woon-gyee. He informed me that Mr. Judson was to be sent to the
Burmese camp, to act as translator and interpreter; and that he was put in confinement for a short time only,
until his affairs were settled. Early the following morning I went to this officer again, who told me that Mr.
Judson had that moment received twenty tickals from government, with orders to go immediately on board a
boat for Maloun, and that he had given him permission to stop a few moments at the house, it being on his
way. I hastened back to the house, where Mr. Judson soon arrived; but was allowed to remain only a short
time, while I could prepare food and clothing for future use. He was crowded into a little boat, where he had
not room sufficient to lie down, and where his exposure to the cold, damp nights threw him into a violent
fever, which had nearly ended all his sufferings. He arrived at Maloun on the third day, where, ill as he was,
he was obliged to enter immediately on the work of translating. He remained at Maloun six weeks, suffering
as much as he had at any time in prison, excepting that he was not in irons, nor exposed to the insults of
those cruel jailers.

"For the first fortnight after his departure, my anxiety was less than it had been at any time previous, since
the commencement of our difficulties. I knew the Burmese officers at the camp would feel the value of Mr.
Judson's services too much to allow their using any measures threatening his life. I thought his situation,
also, would be much more comfortable than it really was-hence my anxiety was less. But my health, which
had never been restored, since that violent attack at Oung-pen-la, now daily declined, until I was seized with
the spotted fever, with all its attendant horrors. I knew the nature of the fever from its commencement; and
from the shattered state of my constitution, together with the want of medical attendants, I concluded it must
be fatal. The day I was taken, a Burmese nurse came and offered her services for Maria. This circumstance
filled me with gratitude and confidence in God; for though I had so long and so constantly made efforts to
obtain a person of this description, I had never been able; when at the very time I most needed one, and
without any exertion, a voluntary offer was made.

"My fever raged violently and without any intermission. I began to think of settling my worldly affairs, and
of committing my dear little Maria to the care of the Portuguese woman, when I lost my reason, and was
insensible to all around me. At this dreadful period Dr. Price was released from prison; and hearing of my
illness, obtained permission to come and see me. He has since told me that my situation was the most
distressing he had ever witnessed, and that he did not then think I should survive many hours. My hair was
shaved, my head and feet covered with blisters, and Dr. Price ordered the Bengalee servant who took care of
me to endeavor to persuade me to take a little nourishment, which I had obstinately refused for several days.
One of the first things I recollect was, seeing this faithful servant standing by me, trying to induce me to take
a little wine and water. I was in fact so far gone that the Burmese neighbors who had come in to see me
expire said, 'She is dead; and if the king of angels should come in, he could not recover her.'

"The fever, I afterwards understood, had run seventeen days when the blisters were applied. I now began to
recover slowly; but it was more than a month after this before I had strength to stand. While in this weak,
debilitated state, the servant who had followed your brother to the Burmese camp came in and informed me
that his master had arrived, and was conducted to the courthouse in town. I sent off a Burman to watch the
movements of government, and to ascertain, if possible, in what way Mr. Judson was to be disposed of. He
soon returned with the sad intelligence that he saw Mr. Judson go out of the palace yard, accompanied by
two or three Burmans, who conducted him to one of the prisons; and that it was reported in town, that he was
to be sent back to the Oung-pen-la prison. I was too weak to bear ill tidings of any kind; but a shock as
dreadful as this almost annihilated me. For some time, I could hardly breathe; but at last gained sufficient
composure to dispatch Moung Ing to our friend, the governor of the north gate, and begged him to make one
more effort for the release of Mr. Judson, and prevent his being sent back to the country prison, where I
knew he must suffer much, as I could not follow. Moung Ing then went in search of Mr. Judson; and it was
nearly dark when he found him in the interior of an obscure prison. I had sent food early in the afternoon, but
being unable to find him, the bearer had returned with it, which added another pang to my distresses, as I
feared he was already sent to Oung-pen-la.

"If I ever felt the value and efficacy of prayer, I did at this time. I could not rise from my couch; I could
make no efforts to secure my husband; I could only plead with that great and powerful Being who has said,
'Call upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will hear, and thou shalt glorify Me;' and who made me at this time
feel so powerfully this promise that I became quite composed, feeling assured that my prayers would be
answered.

"When Mr. Judson was sent from Maloun to Ava, it was within five minutes' notice, and without his
knowledge of the cause. On his way up the river he accidentally saw the communication made to
government respecting him, which was simply this: 'We have no further use for Yoodathan, we therefore
return him to the golden city.' On arriving at the courthouse, there happened to be no one present who was
acquainted with Mr. J. The presiding officer inquired from what place he had been sent to Maloun. He was
answered from Oung-pen-la. 'Let him then,' said the officer, 'be returned thither'-when he was delivered to a
guard and conducted to the place above-mentioned, there to remain until he could be conveyed to Oung-pen-
la. In the meantime the governor of the north gate presented a petition to the high court of the empire, offered
himself as Mr. Judson's security, obtained his release, and took him to his house, where he treated him with
every possible kindness, and to which I was removed as soon as returning health would allow.

"It was on a cool, moonlight evening, in the month of March, that with hearts filled with gratitude to God,
and overflowing with joy at our prospects, we passed down the Irrawaddy, surrounded by six or eight golden
boats, and accompanied by all we had on earth.

"We now, for the first time, for more than a year and a half, felt that we were free, and no longer subject to
the oppressive yoke of the Burmese. And with what sensations of delight, on the next morning, did I behold
the masts of the steamboat, the sure presage of being within the bounds of civilized life. As soon as our boat
reached the shore, Brigadier A. and another officer came on board, congreatulated us on our arrival, and
invited us on board the steamboat, where I passed the remainder of the day; while your brother went on to
meet the general, who, with a detachment of the army, had encamped at Yandaboo, a few miles farther down
the river. Mr. Judson returned in the evening, with an invitation from Sir Archibald, to come immediately to
his quarters, where I was the next morning introduced, and received with the greatest kindness by the
general, who had a tent pitched for us near his own-took us to his own table, and treated us with the kindness
of a father, rather than as strangers of another country.

"For several days, this single idea wholly occupied my mind, that we were out of the power of the Burmese
government, and once more under the protection of the English. Our feelings continually dictated
expressions like these: What shall we render to the Lord for all His benefits toward us.

"The treaty of peace was soon concluded, signed by both parties, and a termination of hostilities publicly
declared. We left Yandaboo, after a fortnight's residence, and safely reached the mission house in Rangoon,
after an absence of two years and three months."

Through all this suffering the precious manuscript of the Burmese New Testament was guarded. It was put
into a bag and made into a hard pillow for Dr. Judson's prison. Yet he was forced to be apparently careless
about it, lest the Burmans should think it contained something valuable and take it away. But with the
assistance of a faithful Burmese convert, the manuscript, representing so many long days of labor, was kept
in safety.

At the close of this long and melancholy narrative, we may appropriately introduce the following tribute to
the benevolence and talents of Mrs. Judson, written by one of the English prisoners, who were confined at
Ava with Mr. Judson. It was published in a Calcutta paper after the conclusion of the war:
"Mrs. Judson was the author of those eloquent and forceful appeals to the government which prepared them
by degrees for submission to terms of peace, never expected by any, who knew the hauteur and inflexible
pride of the Burman court.

"And while on this subject, the overflowings of grateful feelings, on behalf of myself and fellow prisoners,
compel me to add a tribute of public thanks to that amiable and humane female, who, though living at a
distance of two miles from our prison, without any means of conveyance, and very feeble in health, forgot
her own comfort and infirmity, and almost every day visited us, sought out and administered to our wants,
and contributed in every way to alleviate our misery.

"While we were left by the government destitute of food, she, with unwearied perseverance, by some means
or3 another, obtained for us a constant supply.

"When the tattered state of our clothes evinced the extremity of our distress, she was ever ready to replenish
our scanty wardrobe.

"When the unfeeling avarice of our keepers confined us inside, or made our feet fast in the stocks, she, like a
ministering angel, never ceased her applications to the government, until she was authorized to communicate
to us the grateful news of our enlargement, or of a respite from our galling oppressions.

"Besides all this, it was unquestionably owing, in a chief degree, to the repeated eloquence, and forcible
appeals of Mrs. Judson, that the untutored Burman was finally made willing to secure the welfare and
happiness of his country, by a sincere peace."

Missionary Beginnings
• 1800. Carey's first convert baptized.
• 1804. British and Foreign Bible Society organized.
• 1805. Henry Martyn sails for India.
• 1807. Robert Morrison sails for China.
• 1808. Haystack meeting held near Williams College.
• 1810. American Board organized.
• 1811. Wesleyans found Sierra Leone Mission.
• 1812. First American Board missionaries sail.
• 1816. American Bible Society organized.
• 1816. Robert Moffat sails for South Africa.
• 1818. London Missionary Society enters Madagascar.
• 1819. Methodist Missionary Society organized.
• 1819. American Board opens Sandwich Islands Mission.
• 1819. Judson baptizes first Burmese convert.

Epilogue to the Original Edition

And now to conclude, good Christian readers, this present tractation, not for the lack of matter, but to shorten
rather the matter for largeness of the volume. In the meantime the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ work with
thee, gentle reader, in all thy studious readings. And when thou hast faith, so employ thyself to read, that by
reading thou mayest learn daily to know that which may profit thy soul, may teach thee experience, may arm
thee with patience, and instruct thee in all spiritual knowledge more and more, to thy perfect comfort and
salvation in Christ Jesus, our Lord, to whom be glory in secula seculorum. Amen.